《The Transmigrated Novelist》


 Chapter 1 - 1: A Realistic Dream!

    "Uggghh~!"


    Roy regained consciousness, and released a painful moan, as he could feel that his whole body was in pain.


    His first instinct was to open his eyes and have a look at what was going on, but he found his eyelids too heavy, and his energy lacking.


    No matter how much he tried to persevere and open his eyes he wasn''t able to, but that wasn''t the only bad news, because he could feel his consciousness fade once again.


    His will and spirit didn''t seem to work out in the least, as really soon, he once again felt the lightheadedness entrap him, and he lost conscience again.


    But this time there was something wrong with it, as even though he was supposed to be unconscious, he started ''living'' inside a dream.


    Yes, ''living'' was the right term, because even though he knew everything inside was just a dream, a fantastical dream in a fantastical world, he could nonetheless feel like everything happening was real.


    Inside the dream, he lived as a fetus, then a baby, and finally gained self-awareness and logic when he was around 3 months and 12 days.


    At that time, he was introduced to his in-dream family, starting from his heroic grandfather, and father, to the beautiful grandmother, and mother, to his genius siblings, gentle relatives, and so forth.


    The first person to enter his eyes was of course his fairy-like mother. She had a white and rosy face, adorned by a small nose, two sweet cherry lips, and two gem-like red Ruby eyes.


    Her beauty was captivating and would make any breathing person lose his breath as he looked at her.


    Her chestnut curly hair was wavily falling down her shoulders, as a beautiful purple crown was positioned on top of her head.


    Considering her face alone, she looked like she was around 20 years old, but her body was too developed to be only that old.


    Even though he was in a dream he didn''t want to profane this motherly figure, as he felt like he would be struck by lightning if he did.


    That was the first time he was feeling something like that in his life, this was the first time he was feeling how it was to have a mother.


    Still, he had to say that she was a true beauty in all the meanings of the word. Her height, her curves, her shapes, could only be considered as perfect.


    If she was outside in the Earth he lived then she would be a peerless beauty that would make the whole Earth crumble to dust.


    In his eyes, she was even more beautiful than any combination of the most beautiful actresses and models on Earth.


    Not to mention that warmth, and soothing feeling that only a mother''s embrace could give. He was suddenly overwhelmed with those feelings and started crying like a small baby he was.


    His cry was loud, teary, and long, but his mother just embraced him closer to her chest. He felt like he was feeling what Heaven was for the first time.


    At this moment appeared his handsome and classy father, who looked like one of those heroes he wrote about in his novels.


    While his looks weren''t comparable to those of his mother, he was nonetheless quite a catch. With his blue eyes, and blonde hair he looked like a prince charming.


    He stood at around 1.8 or 1.9 meters tall, with a straight stature, and a solemn look on his face, and the aura of a ruler, as he approached the baby Roy with a rare show of tenderness.


    They seemed to be talking in some language that the baby Roy wasn''t able to understand, but he could feel that those were words of love, and care for him.


    Right now, Roy felt blessed as he had never felt before, his heart was throbbing inside his chest, and he felt like this was the perfect moment.


    Even though he knew he was inside a dream, he would want for the time to stop here, and not move even a small second ahead.


    But certainly, time wouldn''t follow his wishes, and desires, as it started moving once again, but this time even faster than earlier, as he could feel a lot of information being transmitted to him.


    As matter had it, he was the grandson of the current Emperor of the Illyria Empire, Alexander X FitzRoy, and his name was Alexander XI Fitzroy.


    His mother was from a foreign background that no one knew about, but with her looks, no one thought that she was from a common background, even though there were rumors about that.


    Her name was Bennedeta Taylor and was now the first wife of the Crown King of the Empire, who was his father, Henry FitzRoy.


    The thing that most caught his attention though was the fact that he learned that this was a world of fantasy and magic, just like the ones he wrote in his novels.


    But he hadn''t been able to learn more about this, and he needed to search more about it. Even though he knew this was a dream, he seemed to be really into this dream.


    At the moment he was in his Grandfathers, the mighty Emperors'' hands, that was looking at him with a really rare smile on his face.


    His white hair and beard had covered almost all of his face, hiding his wrinkles from the eyes of the world, adding to his solemn, and mighty look.


    But right now, this burly old man was having a bright smile, and a happy face, as he held his descendant, his blood in his hands.


    He had many other children, and much more grandkids, and grandnieces, but he could feel a special connection with this little boy without understanding why, or how.


    Still, he didn''t hold him for long in case that he brought jealousy and bad luck upon his grandson. There were a lot of eyes already looking at this little baby as an eyesore.


    If he showed special care, and tenderness for this little thing, then he would be giving them more reason, to act and kill him without hesitation.


    Being born into the Imperial family was as much of a curse as it was luck, as the games for power wouldn''t even spare a weak newborn child like the one on his arms.


    For that reason, the mighty Emperor fearing his safety held him only for a moment and then gave it back to the boy''s mother, as it looked at her with an appreciating look.


    After this, once again Roy''s view blurred once again, as he was also met with his siblings, his two handsome and intelligent Elder step-brothers.


    They were both bright and geniuses in their own right. They were both not only extremely talented magic cultivators, but also generals, and leaders.


    Even though they were still at an early age of 16 and 17 they were still able to take over more than 2 cities each from the neighboring Empires.


    But their geniality seemed to have earned them the jealousy and attention of the people it shouldn''t, and the next year both of them were killed on the battlefield betrayed by their trusted aides.


    Their deaths had almost completely destroyed his father, as that was the first time that he had seen that mighty hero fall down to his knees and cry in his mother''s lap.


    He swore to the heavens to take revenge on the death of his two sons, as he started a massive purge of the whole city, but all that he caught was worthless henchmen, as the true head was hidden too deep.


    Even though he wanted to continue doing it, the pressure that the Emperor had from his other sons, and the royal court, forced him to stop and back down.


    But from that night after he wasn''t the same person anymore, as he became really down spirited, slave to alcohol, and far from the hero that he was in the past.


    The only reason he was still alive could be said to be his only left little kid, that hadn''t been born long ago.


    He wouldn''t leave his side even for a moment, as this little newborn child became his obsession. He wouldn''t allow even his wife to be alone with him.


    Like this, the little Roy had grown to become an 18 years old, handsome and charming young prince, that could capture the hearts of every young lady of the court.


    Still, even though he was raised under his father''s shadow, and extensive care he hadn''t turned into some useless second-generation prince, but into a true hero and genius for his age.


    His father hadn''t allowed any kind of danger to befall him, as even the smallest danger would be easily dealt with by him.


    Certainly, with the strength of a Rank 5 Mage Warrior, he was more than capable of overthrowing any kind of attempt on little Roy''s life.


    But he also understood that he wouldn''t be able to stay by his son''s life for as long as he was alive, for that reason he managed to secure him a protection card.


    The marriage with the daughter of his closest friend, the Archbishop of the Illyrian Empire Charles Gerald, Alice Gerald.


    He had known and been friends with the guy since he was just a snotty brat, roaming through the Imperial Palace, and they had since formed a brotherhood.


    Even though they hadn''t talked much with the passing of the years, he still remembered their oath of brotherhood, and never doubted him in the least.


    In fact, Charles Gerald was possibly the only person he believed in the Imperial Palace, so he thought that with his backing, and his own support no one would dare to touch his son.


    His brother had accepted the wedding all smiles, and they had even decided on a near date in order to not allow the court to overthrow the wedding.


    But apparently, his father was the only one to remember their brotherhood¡­

 Chapter 2 - 2: A Real Dream (2/3)

    At the start of the ceremony, everyone was happy about this marriage, perhaps with the exception of Alice Gerald, who didn''t seem to like the idea, but her father had already decided for her.


    She didn''t have much of a choice, and no matter what she thought, or what she wanted right now wouldn''t be taken into consideration.


    Such was the fate of the women born and raised in the high society, while they could get the best education, and the best life they could wish for, their future was chosen, and set by others.


    Roy on the other hand didn''t seem to have any bad opinion about the lady in question, as she was a true beauty, and was considered as one of the 5 fairies of the Illyrian Empire.


    But he didn''t have a really favorable opinion either, as he had no idea what kind of a person she was, and he was doing this only because it was his father''s wish.


    So, one could say that his standing towards this matter was at best neutral, but since his father had decided, and given his word, then he would make sure to follow on it.


    To him, his parents were the most important people in the world, and he would do anything for their happiness.


    After his two elder step brother''s death, he had become the only descendant of his fathers, and also the son of his other two wives.


    They had treated him like the apple of their eyes, and it would be truly unfilial if he didn''t do the same thing for them.


    Their love, affection, and care towards him had made even the Earthling orphan Roy feel like he was living every day in Heaven.


    This was the first time he had been feeling the love of a family towards his persona, and even though he knew it was all a dream, he couldn''t help but wish with all his heart for this dream to never end.


    Even at this moment that was supposed to be one of the most important moments of his life, he was following with his eyes, his father, and his mothers, and especially those expressions on their faces.


    His father was all smiles talking and drinking with his sworn brother Archbishop Gerald, while his mothers were checking up on the bride, and looking towards him with tender care and love.


    Everything seemed to be going great, everything seemed to be perfect, as it the time of the marriage ceremony was approaching closer and closer.


    The party was getting more and more exciting with each passing moment, as the liquor, and music were flowing like a never-stopping river when suddenly the river crashed into a dam, and everything stopped.


    Everyone was startled upon facing this sudden break of the music, and the next moment they all turned their heads towards the band, only to see a slimy masked guy standing there, looking high and mighty.


    Immediately as they noticed the new arrival, the people in the party became extremely alarmed, and they all took a defensive posture.


    Even his father who had been turning liquor cups like water a moment ago disappeared from where he was and appeared beside him with a completely serious, solemn, and cautious face.


    The masked man didn''t seem to care much about the faces of the people present at the party, as he just looked at all of them one by one and said in a weird voice,


    "Sorry to disturb your fun everyone! It''s just that my Master forced me to come here to disrupt your fun, and eliminate you all!


    Please don''t mind me, and my rudeness! It''s all my Master''s fault and responsibility!"


    Everybody was already tensed upon his appearance, so now, after hearing his words they became even more tense and cautious of this guy, and their surroundings.


    Right now, Roy was placed in the middle of the quadruple formation, where his back, left, and right sides were protected by his mothers and his front by his father.


    He felt so lucky, and so blessed to have such a family and such people beside him. People that were ready to protect him with his life, this was the first time he was really sensing something like this.


    Until now he could understand that his father was staying by his side at all times to protect him, but since there was no obvious danger, that was just the thought.


    But right now, there was the obvious danger in front of him, and not only his father, but also his mothers were surrounding him in order to better protect him.


    For the first time in his life, he felt that there were people more important than his fantasy, dreams, and writings.


    At this time, his father was keeping quiet, as he apparently understood what was going on, but most importantly he had an ominous aura sipping out of his body.


    It was like he hated the person in front of him to the bones, and any moment now he would jump over him, eat his flesh, drink his blood, and pulverize his bones.


    The only thing that seemed to be keeping him back, was the concern about his son''s life, otherwise, he would have already jumped towards the guy.


    That clown-faced guy seemed to have noticed his father''s ominous aura, as he looked towards him and said in a mocking tone,


    "I guess losing two sons wasn''t enough for you to give up from the Imperial family, and live in seclusion outside! Too bad that you will lose even your last heir, Invincible King!"


    Even though Roy was behind his father at this moment, he felt like he could see his father''s ashen and blackish purple face, which was even more terrifying than the face of a devil.


    The clown''s words were self-explanatory, it was obvious that this guy was responsible for the death of his two elder step brothers''.


    If he could think this, how could his other two mothers not think about it, as they were now seething in rage, and their eyes had a truly horrifying glint?


    They seemed like they were ready to forsake their lives, and jump towards the clown without any regard for their lives.


    Even Roy himself felt like he was about to explode from rage and anger at that moment, and do all he could to kill this motherfu*cker bastard in front of him.


    But no matter how much he tried, no matter how much he had tried until now, he was unable to say anything or even act anyhow. Even though this was his dream, he was just a spectator to it and had nothing in control.


    Even if he screeched his voice, and lost his voice by screaming, he couldn''t release even the tiniest sound outside, he had no other choice but to look at everything happening and follow the script.


    At this moment, his father''s sworn brother finally seemed to have decided to act as he said in a heavy voice,


    "Do you know where you are!? How dare you say something like that inside my own house!? Are you tired of living or something!?"


    The clown-faced guy gave Archbishop Gerald a thorough look, as he said in a calm but cold voice,


    "You don''t have to keep pretending anymore Archbishop Gerald! Master said that the preparations were ready, and we don''t need to hide anymore, as the Empire is ours!


    Surely you would prefer for your beautiful daughter to be married to the Emperor, rather than a sissy boy, wouldn''t you!?"


    The clown''s words didn''t seem to cause much of a reaction to the Archbishop Gerald, and his entourage, but his father, and his mothers were stunned by what they heard.


    His father couldn''t believe what he was hearing, as he asked in an incredulous voice,


    "Bro-brother, wha-what is he say-saying!?"


    Archbishop Gerald gave his sworn brother a heavy sad and sorrowful look, as he then finally opened his mouth and said,


    "You shouldn''t have fallen like this brother! You should have pulled yourself together, and fought for your place.


    You got too weak, and lost too much! I had to do whatever I could to protect myself, and my family!"


    While his words seemed sorrowful, and his face looked real and genuine, Roy didn''t believe a single word this fu*cker said.


    What crap was this guy eating right now, protect himself!? Protect his family!? His father had fallen too low?!


    What kind of brotherhood changed with the weather, turning every time that the wind changed direction!?


    This motherfu*cker was just a cheap wh*ore running towards who paid more, and towards his own interests.


    But the worst about this guy was that even at a moment like this he played the victim, and pretended to be forced by the circumstances and not his choices.


    This kind of hypocritical fu*cker was the type that Roy hated the most. He would respect anyone who acted according to his interest and accepted it, but would critically hate this two-faced wh*ore.


    Still, he placed those thoughts to the back of his head, as there was something more important right now to consider than this betraying fu*cker! How should they escape this situation!?


    They had thought that this would be a safe place and had almost taken no precaution when arriving here, and now it didn''t take a high logic to understand that most probably they were trapped here.


    They seemed to have no way of escaping this place no matter what happened, as Roy felt that his dream was going to end really soon!


    He didn''t like this end in the least, as he was cursing at his own self and own consciousness for creating such a dream for him.


    Just as he was thinking that everything was lost¡­

 Chapter 3 - 3: A Real Dream (3/3)

    As he was thinking that everything was lost and that most probably he was going to die at this point, and the dream would finish, his two stepmothers ran towards the clown man, and Archbishop Gerald.


    While his father and his biological mother grabbed him and made a run for it, not turning their heads back.


    Everything was so sudden for him, that it was impossible for him to look around, or have a feel of his surroundings, as everything started spinning around him.


    The only thing he could hear was two loud booms of crashing, and then dead silence for a moment or two, and then fighting noises.


    While the two ladies clearly didn''t have the same level as their opponents, they were fighting without caring for their life, and that was more than enough to make their opponents'' lives difficult.


    The clown man didn''t stay put either, as seeing this situation he immediately made a sign for the hidden soldiers to appear, and attack the escaping trio, Roy, his father, and his mother.


    Even though he couldn''t see anything happening around him, his imagination was more than enough to visualize what could be happening.


    He wasn''t really off with his visualization, as the next moment a lot of people started appearing in their surroundings, and using all kinds of magical, and physical attacks on them.


    Even though Roy had been under the teaching of his father, and mothers, and had managed to become a 2nd tier mage, and was considered a genius, he was far from able to participate in this escape.


    The people chasing them were all 4th tier or 5th tier mages, and much, much stronger than the poor Roy, who didn''t even have fighting experience.


    If he were to confront them, then he would be nothing more than a haystack, or a sandbag that could only receive their attacks.


    The difference between the tiers was exponential to say the least, as with each tier increase one not only had a longer lifespan, but also his strength went a massive leap.


    For example, a tier 2 mage could live for at least 160 years, and use tier 2 magic and power, but a tier 3 mage could live for at least 310 years, and use tier 3 magic, which was at least 14 times stronger than tier 2 magic power.


    For that reason, Roy was just a useless burden to his father, and his mother as they were escaping, and he didn''t even dream to ask them to stop.


    He just felt like his heart was clenching really hard, and really painfully as he could hear that the fighting noises on the back had started to subside because this meant that the two ladies were losing.


    But their loss wasn''t just a momentary loss, because he was more than sure that the two would fight until they had even a dreg of soul left in their body, and when they lost their lives would have ended too.


    He wasn''t the only one to understand this, like his father, and mother certainly understood the same thing, but still, even though two tears appeared in their eyes, they didn''t turn their heads back.


    Only by safely escaping would they be able to not fail the two at the moment, and in a possible future to return and take revenge for them.


    There was nothing they could do but weep in silence at this moment, as they strengthened their hearts and their resolves, as they started running faster towards the escape.


    But the worst was yet to come, as there was impossible for there to be extra soldiers at the door of the hall, waiting for them, ready to ambush them as soon as they arrived there.


    With these thoughts in mind, the couple changed route midway, as they didn''t go for the door, but took a light turn to the right, looking to jump out of a window.


    Mages'' were able to learn flight magic, and use it while they were on tier 3, so for the two of them who were tier 5 and tier 6 was a given, even though they had a burden like Roy on their back.


    They didn''t know what to expect out of the window as this castle was on the territory of Archbishop Gerald, and its position was a bit unique.


    The caste was built upon some kind of land whose back, left and right sides, had the protective barrier of a mountain, while the front side had a powerful streaming river.


    Since the mountainside was a no-go for them who had Roy as a burden their only escape route was the streaming river.


    Even though their chances were slim, that seemed like the perfect escape route at the moment. They had no other possible route to take.


    Even though all this seemed to happen in a slow tempo, they were actually running even faster than lightning, as in the eyes of a normal person, they were nothing more than just two dots of light running at high speed.


    But even though the window seemed to be safer than the door to go through, they still didn''t dare to lower their guard in the least, as Roy''s father went ahead, and jumped through it like a bear.


    His goal was not only to make it through the window, but also to clear the path for his wife, and Roy that was behind him.


    It seemed like his plan had worked because the moment he got out of the window more than 6 or 7 black shadows blocked his way, or jumped over him in an effort to put him down or cause as many injuries as they could.


    Their purpose was clear if they couldn''t kill him, at least they would send him close to death and then capture him.


    The next moment two other figures jumped out of the window that was supposed to be safer to jump from, as this time only 3 black shadows fall to their trail.


    Clearly, the ambush was planned and was being executed perfectly, they had planned for any mishap that could occur.


    In fact, it was almost perfect, because there was one thing that they hadn''t taken into consideration, the fact that Roy''s mother was a tier 6 mage.


    They had always thought that her tier was lower than her husband, as he was a Crown King, and also one of the main descendants of the Illyrian Empire, while she was nothing more than a mysterious nobody.


    Furthermore, who would ever think that a stronger woman would fall in love, and get married willingly to some less strong man. It was unthinkable to many.


    So, with her strength, she was able to easily dispose of the three shadows that were on their trail, as she even helped her husband to escape his predicament.


    At this moment, that clown guy, and Archbishop Gerald appeared at the window, only to see the spectacle she offered for them, and be completely stunned by what they saw.


    But it was too soon for Roy, and his parents to celebrate their escape as just as that happened, another man appeared at the wall that was their final obstacle towards the river.


    This guy was old, with a really skinny appearance and some spiky mustache, but he looked towards the three of them with a clearly malicious look.


    Even though he seemed like the least dangerous person out of everyone at the wall, he gave the most ominous aura of them.


    Still, the husband and wife duo didn''t dare to stop even with the appearance of this guy, as the tiniest delay could overthrow their plans.


    For that reason, with a quick movement, Roy''s mother threw him at his father and went ahead to attack the old man.


    She was the strongest out of the two of them and had the highest chances at facing him in a battle, and her husband didn''t say anything either.


    He just grabbed Roy, and moved a bit to the side, he knew that in the clash between his wife and that old man he was bound to hit by their impact.


    If that guy truly was as he thought, and was at least a tier 6 mage then even if he used all his strength he was bound to be pushed back, and even injured from the impact.


    So, in place of facing the impact head-on, he decided to use the impact to help him escape. The clown guy noticed his actions, and just screamed orders at his people to stop him, but it was too late.


    Roy''s mother and that mysterious old man''s attacks had connected, and the impact was just as expected or even worse.


    The soldiers that were going to block Roy''s father''s way had been thrown away by the impact towards the river, the same way as he had been thrown by his father.


    At the last moment, that they were going to end up on the river, another guy had appeared from behind his father and was trying to slice Roy in two with his blade.


    Sensing this, Roy''s father had been quick on acting, as he turned around, threw Roy towards the river, as he blocked that blade with his bare hands, and body.


    He didn''t care for his life and death, as long as he could save his kid. He never thought about what would happen after that either, right now he was only thinking of saving his son.


    The last image that Roy saw while being pulled away from the river, was the figure of his mother fighting that old man, while his father with injuries on his body was facing the rest.


    Pretty soon the clown-looking guy and Archbishop Gerald would join the battle, and his parents would surely lose, but there was a slight relief expression on their faces, as they had been able to save him¡­

 Chapter 4 - 4: Awakening

    The river stream was truly powerful, as even a tier 2 mage like him wasn''t able to straighten himself, and take control of his trajectory.


    In fact, things got worse, as he was taken by the stream just like some kind of broken kite, and was sent from one side to the other.


    It didn''t take him long in these conditions to tire out, and then lose conscience, not knowing what would happen with him from now on.


    He tried a lot to keep himself together and try to continue with the dream he was having, but eventually, he wasn''t able to.


    His fate now belonged only to the Heavens, and he had nothing on his hands anymore, he just hoped that he could see the continuation of this dream another time.


    In a small creak, at the side of a wide streaming river, was a small perturbing stone, like some kind of horn, out of water.


    The stone was located exactly in the corner and acted like a little bay that gathered a lot of debris that entered there.


    Even though the stream wasn''t weak in there, the terrain and disposition of this place made it possible for any debris entering that bay to not be taken by the stream again.


    The night was calm, quiet, it was perfect for any traveler, or nature lover to just sit down there, and enjoy the beauty of the scenery and the peace it offered.


    Then suddenly, a ripple near that rock broke the silence, and quietness, of the night, which was immediately followed by a second.


    Something started moving in between the debris, as a black hand seemed to be trying to catch some kind of leeway, or something to stand up, or at least come offshore.


    It seemed like a person, like a human being. It was his good luck that he had ended with his face up, when he had clashed with this rock, and could still breathe.


    But, no matter how much he tried, the result was always the same, either he wasn''t able to catch anything, or it was easily cut off.


    Even though the person seemed quite tired, he never stopped trying, as he was finally able to catch on some branch or vine, and used all his remaining strength to pull himself offshore.


    Even though it seemed more difficult than scaling Everest, he still managed to do it, and achieve his goal, at least now he would be safe from the stream, and wouldn''t risk drowning.


    Unfortunately, though he had wasted too much strength, and energy so he could feel that his consciousness was fading once again.


    Once again, he tried really hard to not lose conscience, but he was once again unable to do it, no matter how firm he was.


    This person was clearly Roy! Or it would be more exact to say that this was Roy in the body of the Prince Alexander XI FitzRoy.


    Certainly, there was no way he knew or understood what was going on with him at this moment, as in this mind this was just a continuation of that strange ''Real Dream'' he had.


    After all, what else could it be? Even though he believed in what he wrote, he still had that last dreg of self-awareness, or doubt that probably that wasn''t real after all.


    Even at this moment, he could clearly feel his wet and muddy clothes over his body, he could clearly smell the fresh smell of the forest, and the river, yet he couldn''t believe it to be true.


    In fact, he was thinking that right now, he wasn''t able to properly think these things through, and he was most probably a victim of some kind of illusion or delusion.


    Still once again he could do nothing more but close his eyes, as his head became light, and he lost conscience.


    Heavens knows how much time later, the light coming from the sun up in the sky was hitting hard on his eyes, as he finally regained conscience once again.


    He was tired, hungry, and had a terrifying headache. That shitty light was making it even more difficult for him to open his eyes.


    Damn, he must have forgotten the shutters open again. And this fu*cking sunlight, wasn''t it supposed to be autumn this time of the year, how the fu*ck could it be so hot, and shiny today.


    It took him a lot of effort to finally open his eyes a little bit, and adapt to the environment he was in, but he was able to make it, only to be completely stupefied the next moment.


    Just how!?


    What kind of sick joke was this!?


    He had obviously watched the movie ''Hangover'' but never thought that something like that would ever happen to him.


    At this moment though, he was once again reminded of everything that happened the other night, inside his ''dream'' only that this shit wasn''t a dream anymore.


    His headache intensified at that moment, as all different kinds of memories were coming to him, memories about his life, his relatives, his closest people, as he unknowingly shed two streams of tears.


    He felt like all those memories were even his like he had actually been living through those memories with his real soul and body.


    It was fantastical, magical, no matter how much he might have tried to describe it in one of his books, he didn''t think he would ever find the right words.


    In fact, he didn''t think that the right words even existed for this situation, as he was overwhelmed by his feelings.


    He was so overwhelmed with what he was going through, that he had almost totally disregarded the fact that he had transmigrated to another world.


    A world of magic, and magic cultivation, a world of different races, and different beings, a world where the might makes right, a world similar to what he had been writing his all life.


    It was only when he had recovered almost all those memories in entirety and had reminisced in those memories that he was finally reminded of this fact.


    It was only now that it dawned on him that he was no longer on Earth, that he had left Earth behind and was now in some unknown world, and place.


    He had written so much about these things happening, about how his characters felt when it happened, about what they thought, but he had never imagined that one day he would go through this himself.


    It was something unique, something unexplainable, his biggest wish, and biggest dream had been suddenly realized.


    At that moment he felt like screaming in delight, he wanted to loudly thank the heavens for making it happen!


    Even though he knew that it was most probably due to that blue pearl he had uncovered on his last archeological research.


    His strong love and addiction for fantasy, magic and the anger to win a bet had made him study archeology, and history to find evidence of their existence.


    The truth was that he had almost lost all hope that he would ever find something to prove it, and he had already considered it as a lost bet.


    But apparently, he had been wrong, because in his last expedition, as he was researching some site in a god-forsaken place in Eastern Europe, he had found that little blue pearl.


    In fact, he had been greatly disappointed by that place, as it was clear that it was nothing more than some kind of bogus since there was no proof of anything abnormal happening here, just some legends.


    Still, he didn''t have any other lead at the moment, so he just went along, and entered the place, which was full of booby traps.


    All the way he was cursing about his bad luck, and this stupid place, and when he finally reached the end, all there was to it was that little blue pearl, that seemed like nothing more than an ornament.


    It didn''t make sense though if this thing was truly something related to magic, and fantasy, then it shouldn''t have been so easy to go through it.


    Even though it was difficult, and full of booby traps it was still rather easy, and simple to enter. There was no magical, or fantastical trap along the way.


    So, he didn''t really hold high hopes when he took that blue pearl in his hands, but the next moment, a drop of his blood fell on it, and it suddenly turned into some kind of black hole vortex.


    Everything had happened so suddenly, that he hadn''t been able to even react to the sudden thing when he was pulled inside that black hole vortex.


    The next thing he could remember or recollect was that ''dream'' or to be more exact that recollection of memories.


    Everything happening around him was so abnormal, so weird, and so complicated to the normal person, but to him, everything made perfect sense.


    Most probably his body hadn''t been able to survive the space storm and had been probably totally destroyed.


    So when his soul entered this world, he had been attracted by the spell that the owner of this body had activated at the expense of his soul.


    As he was thinking like this, he was finally reminded of one more important factor of his transmigration, what happened to that blue pearl after he had arrived here.


    That little thing was responsible for his transmigration, and it surely wasn''t something simple. Most probably that little thing was some kind of rare and precious artifact.


    So, immediately as this thought appeared inside his mind, he started checking on his body about that little blue pearl¡­

 Chapter 5 - 5: Spirit Sense, Soul Avatar, & Conscience Sea

    With his 2nd tier Magic Power, he should have had no problem checking his own body, especially with the memories, and the instincts left behind by the body''s previous owner.


    But it was much more difficult than he thought, and much more amazing too. He felt like he could feel his blood moving through his veins.


    He could feel his beating heart inside his chest like he was literally looking at his heart, and not only that but every organ of his body.


    He felt like he could have a colorful x-ray view of his whole body, which was something so crazy, and bloody amazing at the same time.


    Even though Roy was a novel writer and had a really good imagination and fantasy, he had never actually seen something like this.


    Earth was more of a technological planet rather than a magical one, after all.


    Certainly, there were stories about vampires, mages, werewolves, and a whole other bunch of abnormal abilities, and people, that he believed in, but they were nothing more than that, just stories.


    He had no real fact or evidence of their existence, and even less to have experienced something like that himself. It was impossible.


    But right now, he was looking at his own organs, veins, bones, and everything else that was big enough for him to see.


    He couldn''t yet see his tissues, cells, or what was inside them, but he had a feeling that the more he advanced in his magical cultivation, the more he would be able to look at his body in more detail.


    He found out that at the moment he could only look at things, or objects inside his body at the size of that blue pearl, but no matter how much he looked inside his body, there was no sign of it.


    Well, it wasn''t that unbelievable, after all, he had lost his body in the spatial channel while passing to arrive here. It wasn''t much of a surprise to think that his blue pearl hadn''t been able to come with him.


    As he was looking at the inside of his body though he was kind of lost in the view, and kind of forgot about that blue pearl.


    As he was slowly checking up his body, he was going from his toes to his pelvis, then his stomach, chest, neck, head, and finally entered a misty space.


    Everything in there seemed to be covered in some kind of fog, there was almost nothing visible besides a shining light deep inside.


    Not being able to contain his curiosity, Roy immediately started flying towards that area, but it was only now that he found it weird that he was leaving a shape behind while passing through the fog.


    Looking at the shape it looked like it was certainly some kind of miniature human figure, but looking down at his ''body'' he wasn''t able to see a thing.


    The truth was that he was able to make a shape, but it felt so unreal, and impossible, as it looked like he was a little tiny miniature human, with some kind of a transparent plastic or glass body.


    There was nothing really material about this shape of him, and if one looked at it would think that it was more non-existent than existent.


    At least this was the way Roy could describe it to himself, this was his first time seeing something like this, after all, it was completely breath-taking.


    How many times, in how many novels had he written about the Soul Avatar, or spiritual sense, without even having proof of their existence, and right now he was seeing their existence.


    It was probably one of his biggest dreams to have a look at those two, and right now not only was he able to prove them, but they were something his, something he could feel in himself.


    Taking a moment to appreciate this fact, he then started once again moving towards that light inside the fog.


    Since this was supposed to be his ''conscience sea'' he guessed that there would be no danger for him to go towards that light.


    He had never heard of any person being killed inside his own conscience sea by its own conscience sea. It just wouldn''t make sense.


    He had to fly for quite a while since even his speed of flying in there seemed to be slow, it seemed stupid but it was true, even inside his own conscience sea, his Soul Avatar flying speed was slow.


    The important thing was that he finally arrived there though, but he couldn''t stop his jaw from dropping once he saw what was in there.


    Well, it wasn''t like someone could see him with his jaw to the floor, as he was transparent, and he couldn''t even watch it himself.


    But, with how amazing everything in front of him looked, he guessed that that should truly be the case.


    He had never seen something like this, in front of him floating there in the middle of the fog was some kind of throne-like structure.


    The throne had no legs, as it was just like some kind of seating pillow with a magnificent rail on the back composed of some tree branch-like structures.


    The back rail came into a pointy shape at the top, as two branches were curved in an upside-down curvy P shape, and in the middle of the two, there was a small blue pearl.


    Without trying to exaggerate it in the least, everyone looking at that throne would think that this was the most majestic throne in existence.


    Even that throne of swords in Game of Thrones wasn''t as majestic as this one in front of Roy''s eyes.


    In that big-looking throne, that little blue pearl was the most attention-grabbing feature, and the most unnoticeable feature at the same time.


    It was attention-grabbing because differently from the green to grey color of the branches, that was the only part that had a different color, blue.


    But its size was so small, and its look was so normal compared to the beautiful crisscrossing branches of the throne rail that it didn''t seem like it was anything special.


    In Roy''s eyes though, that small blue pearl was the most precious thing on the whole throne. After all, something that had been able to follow him through that spatial channel was certainly not something ordinary.


    That must definitely be some kind of artifact, he didn''t know what level but certainly it wasn''t some low-level thing.


    Recollecting himself from the stupor he had been until now as he looked at the throne structure, Roy immediately flew forward once again as he reached for the throne.


    Since this was his own conscience sea, and his own personal space, then certainly that throne in front of him it belonged to him without a doubt, so he just went straight ahead, and sit down on it.


    It felt like he had finally found his unique and perfect place to be, as immediately a lot of information on his condition was slowly passing through him.


    It was formation about his own body, its state, its pain, and everything else. He finally felt like he had finally been connected to his whole body.


    There was some scary pain coming through his scratches, a few broken bones, and many bruised areas.


    Even though he had been through a lot of shit in his previous life, this was the first time he was filling such a pain course through his body.


    He felt like some kind of heavyweight had gone over his body many times. Now that he had a better sense he could feel that he had more than 7 broken bones, 13 bruised areas especially his shoulders.


    And last but not least scratches all over his body that were bleeding right now. This was truly a bad and painful condition.


    But considering the fact, that the previous owner of this body was treated like a pampered princess, having everything handed to him, and never suffering pain, this was still rather ''good condition''.


    According to his memories in this world existed mages, and warriors, the first batch had a powerful Soul Power and could use magic, the second group had a powerful body, and could kick the hell out of any opponent.


    In a clash between a mage and a warrior of the same level, the mage had the advantage in the long-range attacks, while the warrior in close quarters, but either way the result depended on experience and skill.


    The previous owner of this body had been trained to become a great mage, but in terms of physical abilities, he was even weaker than a little girl.


    Roy wasn''t some kind of muscle fanatic in his previous life, but since muscles and physical abilities were needed for his explorations and safety, he had trained quite a good body.


    Right now, he felt like he was even weaker when he started training in his previous life, and that was something that had to be noted, at the start of his previous life he was nothing more than a shut-in otaku.


    He felt like the previous owner of this body had lost too much by being so weak, but considering his parents, and family that was more than understandable.


    This was the first time he had thought about family, and the first time he felt a warm stream of energy pass through his whole being as he thought about them.


    Perhaps they weren''t his real parents, but one thing was for sure, that feeling wasn''t fake. After living through those memories, they had become his family, and his parents.


    But he didn''t have much time to reminisce about them, as suddenly a blue hue covered his whole Soul Avatar¡­

 Chapter 6 - 6: Another Spatial Trip (Unknown World)

    It only started with his Soul Avatar though, as it spread through his all foggy knowledge sea, then beyond it, and covered his whole body.


    It seemed like something was scanning his whole body, from the end of his toes, to the end of his hairs, he was being completely scanned.


    There was nothing he could do to stop this scan from happening, he could only stay seated on his throne, looking at the source of all this.


    It was that little blue pearl at the top of his throne, it was scanning his whole being in depths that even he himself couldn''t at the moment.


    This made him even more aware of that blue pearl, it was incredible. He felt like this scan was even surpassing his cellular level.


    But he felt no danger from the scanning, or even from the blue pearl, in fact it felt like the more that the scanning went the more intimate he felt with the blue pearl.


    He was feeling like slowly he was integrating with that little blue pearl, like their essences were being mixed together.


    He still couldn''t understand what was really going on, but he was sure that this wasn''t disadvantageous to him in the least, it felt more like a great opportunity.


    As he was thinking like this, the scanning finally seemed to have finished, as everything turned just like normal once again.


    That was only for a fleeting moment though, as the next moment, he felt like some kind of spatial hole, or fissure was opened behind his body, and was pulling him inside.


    Damn he had just lost one body due to something like this, and yet he was once again dragged into the same shit.


    It seemed like his luck had run out for real this time. All those feelings about his new life, his new body, and his new family had just gone straight out of the window.


    What the fu*ck had he done wrong in his previous life to deserve such a shitty fate. He had just transmigrated, and now he was about to die once again.


    Damn did he hate his shitty luck right now!


    But no matter how much he tried to resist to that spatial fissure, no matter how much he tried to resist his sure death, he didn''t make it.


    Why!?


    For many reasons actually, first of all, he had just woken up and taken control of this new body of his, he had difficulties moving his arms and legs, even less his whole body.


    Secondly, he had been overridden with injuries all over. His body right now felt just like some pasta drainer pot, where blood was flowing out of every possible hole.


    He had Magic Power inside his body, but he didn''t know shit about how to sense it, and even less on how to use it.


    No matter how he looked at it, it was a lost battle even before it started so finally he decided to just go on with it, and let himself be carried away by that spatial fissure.


    While he truly left the spatial current pull him away, he didn''t close his eyes, as he wanted to face his death, his end with a clear face.


    His life hadn''t been totally in vein, even though just for a few moments, he had been able to discover the existence of another planet with life on it, just like Earth.


    He had been able to sense his spirit sense, conscience sea, Soul Avatar, Soul Throne. Even though nobody on Earth would know about it, he didn''t really care.


    It was enough for him to have felt that himself, so he felt like he had all the right to look at his death with his eyes open.


    All of a sudden all he could see was darkness, and then some light passing by him in a terrific speed. He felt like that speed was even faster than light, but he didn''t dare to think about it.


    After all, there was that relativity theory on Earth, and he didn''t know what would happen, but thinking deeper that worked on a stable curved space, right now he was passing through space itself.


    The more he thought about that the more confused he got, so he decided to just forget about it and enjoy the view, but when he finally made that decision, he found out that he had stopped.


    He wasn''t in that spatial channel anymore, no he was in someplace else. There was concrete below him, well in fact it was just a big stone, some big and large trees surrounding him, and a big altar in front of him.


    In fact, the altar was nothing more than a really tall stone, like an obelisk passing through the crown of trees, and then aiming for the blue sky.


    But he didn''t care about it right now, he still couldn''t understand what was going on with him, and his entire situation.


    The first time he had gone through the spatial channel he had been ripped into shreds like he was some kind of paper going through a paper cutter.


    While right now, when his body was way weaker compared to the one he had, he was completely fine. In fact, it felt like nothing more than a good flight home.


    Even first class in aeroplanes wasn''t as comfortable as his way to this place. Just what the fuck was going on? How was that even possible!?


    It took him a while to finally relax himself, and think straight, as his fantasy became useful to him right now.


    After all, in order to keep himself, and his expenses he had written far too many fantasy novels, which kept his interests and spirit burning.


    Who would have thought that his fantasy would one day become his real life, his reality? Even he who believed so much in fantasy, and incarnations had never thought about it.


    Anyway, according to his theory, in his first spatial trip the space should have been disrupted, so his end was what it was.


    While on his second spatial trip the space should have been stable, and calm allowing for an easy and smooth travel.


    While that clearly settled down his disturbed heart about how he hadn''t been ripped to pieces this time, it didn''t clear his biggest problem at the moment.


    Where the fu*ck was he?


    Differently from his earlier place, where he had the memories of the previous owner of his body to ascertain in general where he was, right now he had no idea.


    It was surely that blue pearl that brought him here, but he had no idea where this place was, or what he was supposed to do in here.


    This place was weird, he was surrounded by those large and big trees which didn''t have any spaces in between them. The trees could be as tall as 100 meters, while the stone obelisk clearly surpassed them.


    It looked like they were some kind of circular wall surrounding him from the rest of this place, he didn''t know what, but he was sure that this place was much bigger than Earth or the planet he had been a bit earlier.


    The gravity in this place was 10 times that of Earth! So, it was more than reasonable to think that even its mass was at least 10 times that of Earth.


    If it wasn''t for his Magical Power creating some kind of antigravity around him instinctively he would most probably have ended up squashed to the ground.


    Certainly not a good way for him to die! He guessed he was really thankful to his instinctive response right now, otherwise it would truly be game over.


    Now the important part was to find out what he was doing here, and how to return back from where he came from.


    Due to him being still injured he couldn''t move even a muscle of his body, he was just lying there, trying really hard to raise his head, and have a look at the stone obelisk in front of him.


    Even though with great difficulty he managed to raise his head a bit and look at it, but he found out that it was useless as he couldn''t make any sense of whatever those symbols were.


    If he had to compare it with Earth it was even more difficult that trying to understand Japanese, or Chinese as a European, or American, maybe it could be the same as those hieroglyphs'' difficulty.


    Well this was just perfect! He didn''t know if he should laugh or cry at his fate right now. It was truly difficult to understand.


    The only good thing coming out of this place, was the fact that his regeneration seemed to have grown by more than a few times.


    In fact, he felt like he could feel his own body recuperate there, like he was feeling his scratches close, his bruises heal, and then his bones patching up.


    It was most certainly something incredible! The more time passed the more and more lucky he felt to feel and witness these things happen with his new body.


    And as that happened, he hadn''t seen how a few drops of his blood came out of his clothes, and touched the stone where he was lying down right now.


    He didn''t see, or sense that happen, but he certainly witnessed the miraculous change that happened to the stone he was lying, and then to the obelisk in front of him.


    Everything started shaking, the stone, the trees, the obelisk, everything. He felt like a huge horrifying earthquake was taking effect right now, as the stone obelisk even started changing color.


    But that wasn''t all, as even the symbols on top of it started changing, turning into his mother language, English.


    But that wasn''t even the most important change, as he was left breath taken by the first line written on that obelisk¡­

 Chapter 7 - 7: Gaia & Master

    ''Welcome to Gaia!''


    Roy found it really weird that he had suddenly started to understand the writings and symbols in front of him.


    Just what and how happened in that short amount of time. He had already tried once but he had no idea what language or symbols they were.


    How was it possible that in but a moment, everything had changed like that, and now he was more than able to read whatever was written there!?


    He had no answer about it, but that didn''t matter much right now, as he continued to read whatever he could.


    ''Inheritor of Gaia! Gaia is my inner world, is the world I created inside me in order to reach Divinity!


    Gaia is a product of the ''Seed of Life'' a special seed that grows on top of a ''Divine Dragon Flower'' only once in a million years.


    By a stroke of luck, that seed landed on my hand, and I was able to create Gaia with the hope of surpassing this Realm and joining the Gods beyond.


    As fate had it I was unable to pull it off, I wasn''t able to reach Divinity as I was betrayed by my closest kin. I was poisoned and killed right before I reached Divinity.


    They killed me for Gaia, so I made sure to throw it away in the current of space and time, for the fated person.


    Now Gaia belongs to you, please take good care of my Gaia!


    But be careful, the poison used on me was an evil magic power poison, and it seeped into Gaia as well.


    I am sure that by the time you have founded it, the Gaia you will found will be much different from the Gaia I created.


    I don''t know what will be different, or what you will experience in my Gaia, and I can''t help you much with that. All I can do to help you is hand you over my life memories!


    Make good use of them, and perhaps one day, you will find out who I was, and will help me return my debts!"


    While Roy was reading those words from the Stone Obelisk, the place where he was lying started to illuminate with perfectly white light, as he felt information enter his head.


    The moment he felt that happen, he immediately retrieved his senses and entered his sea of conscience.


    As soon as he entered inside though he was completely stunned by what he saw in front of him, his Soul Throne was illuminating, as the branches were releasing green leaves.


    That white light was piercing its way towards his sea of conscience without any troubles, as it looked like whatever kind of obstacle he might place in front of it, would be useless.


    His Soul Avatar''s eyes had turned completely white, and he could see information being overwritten there like he was some kind of computer.


    Everything was so fast that he couldn''t even feel it happen, and even less have any idea about processing that information at that moment.


    He could only wait for that to finish before having any thought of processing or looking through that massive amount of information.


    This time everything was different, he wasn''t living through the memories anymore as he did with the previous owner of the body he was using.


    No, this time the information was directly inscribed inside his Soul Avatar and conscience sea. Looking at the amount of information he was getting, he was kind of worried if it was truly okay?


    Would his still underdeveloped, Soul Avatar, and conscience sea be able to contain all that information that was pouring inside him?


    But it wasn''t like he had any way of stopping this either, so all he could do was just do his best for everything to work out smoothly.


    Like that, seconds became minutes, minutes became hours, and hours became days. It was only after what he perceived as 3 days that whole the information was finally transferred to him.


    Finally, he thought that his nightmare was over, but he was clearly celebrating before time, as less than a minute after the transfer was over, he was hit by a head-splitting headache.


    It wasn''t the first time that he was experiencing a headache, but this one he was feeling right now was truly unique and frightening.


    His hair all over his body had risen to attention, standing even straighter than a steel spear, as he was feeling like his skull had split into two parts, and someone was overly cooking his brains.


    He couldn''t even compare it to the headaches he had when he was on earth, as he wasn''t able to bear it for long and passed out then and there.


    Just because he passed out didn''t mean that the headache had stopped though, as the next moment he woke up terrified, with the same headache coursing through his head.


    His Soul Avatar was in no better shape either, as it seemed to be shivering, and trembling as it had fallen into the coldest pits of abyss.


    Roy had a clear sense only on the first three times he passed out, after that the pain seemed to have been too much for him, as he couldn''t remember or realize what was going on anymore.


    When he woke up he had a lost look on his eyes, as he was even unable to realize where he was, or what was doing then and there.


    But slowly everything started to get back at him, as he slowly but surely was once again regaining control of himself, and his body.


    It wasn''t easy, as there were now three different kinds of memories inside his head, his own, the Roy of the previous world he had been to, and the memories of Arcane, one of the greatest mage-warriors.


    His own memories, his essence came from Earth, but it seemed like the memories of Roy, and Arcane were from the same world, called Nativa.


    The only difference between the two was that one of them was 100.000 years into the past, while Roy was at the present.


    Most probably due to his theory he had been able to come here because the spatial passage that Arcane had opened to throw Gaia had remained open for some strange reason, and he had stepped upon it.


    Even though his body was quite well maintained in his previous life, he had no chance of resisting a ''rusted'' 100.000 years old spatial channel.


    It was no wonder that his body was ripped in pieces, as his Soul Avatar was protected from the blue pearl, or it would be better to call it Gaia, as he transmigrated to Nativa.


    Call it pure fate, or pure coincidence but the moment he had stepped into Nativa, the previous owner of this body had activated that special magic of his, sacrificing his own soul.


    It was once again Gaia, that pulled him over to the place, and then mixed his soul with that body. He didn''t have any sort of decision or selection power about all this.


    But it had turned out that Gaia hadn''t done him wrong. After all, not only had found him a royal bloodline body, but it had also given him such opportunities.


    This was probably the third time in such a short time that he truly, truly felt himself lucky. Not only had his dreams become a reality, but he had also been given a great goal, family, and power.


    Certainly, his path was going to be a thorny one, as there were too many known and unknown enemies ahead of him, but he didn''t really care.


    He had written so many novels and fantasy stories about these sorts of scenarios and now he was finally, by a wild stroke of luck, eligible to live it through himself.


    As a matter of fact, he didn''t even need these sorts of goals in order to try his best in this new chance and the life he had been given.


    From the moment he had found out that something like this had happened he was more than determined to walk on this road until he couldn''t anymore.


    Right now, he felt that for many nights he might wake up in the middle of the night, laughing out loud at this opportunity he got.


    As he was thinking like this, his eyes fell on the stone obelisk in front of him, as he was once again reminded of Arcane.


    He didn''t know or understand if it was fate or coincidence that brought them together, but the fact that he had inherited Arcane''s most treasured thing was a fact.


    In all the novels he had written, there had been many characters who had found the inheritance of some great figure, and then had bowed their heads to them, in gratitude acknowledging them as Masters.


    He had written those lines many times, but never truly believed them. After all, what sort of link could one create with a dead body or person.


    But right now, he was overflowing with gratitude towards the person who had created this blue pearl, this inner world called Gaia.


    For the first time in his both lives, he bowed down in front of the stone obelisk saying,


    "Master, thank you for your gift! Even though I am unworthy now, one day I will certainly fulfill your dream of becoming a Divine.


    I can''t give you anything in exchange for what you have given me, as they are priceless, but I swear that your debt is my debt and that your revenge is my revenge!"


    Who would have ever known that so many people and Divine''s were sentenced to death by just these simple words, but that is a story for the future¡­

 Chapter 8 - 8: Information, Magic, & Techniques

    Right now, he had more important things to do, like firstly sorting all the memories he got from his Master.


    With that thought in mind, he sat down in a lotus position and retracted his senses as he connected to his Soul Avatar.


    First things first, he decided to sort all the memories by date, that was the most basic sorting he had to start with, and he found out that he had memories from age 3 to 1000+.


    ¡­


    He was expecting something like this, but damn that number was just too big for someone like him who was used to humans leaving only about 80-100 years old on average.


    Whoever saw that would be shocked, even someone like him who usually made his characters live for eternity, but this wasn''t fantasy or illusion, this was his reality.


    Furthermore, it didn''t seem like that was the end of it either, more like he wasn''t able to access information beyond that, due to him being too weak for it.


    Still, even the information that he might really be able to live beyond 10.000 years was already something that blew his mind.


    Taking into consideration that he kind of understood into what he was getting into, the surprise didn''t last long, and he was able to recollect himself rather quickly.


    The next basic sorting was clearly the area or field the memories belonged to, like daily life, fighting, magic practicing, alchemy, etc.


    There were a lot of memories that required a lot of sorting, so this process continued for quite some time, it should have been at least 3 or 4 hours, and it was only the amateur and level 1 knowledge.


    Just like with the information beyond the 1000+ years old memories, he couldn''t see information or memories beyond level 1.


    It was most probably in order to not break his arms before he started flying, and fill him up with a lot of information that he didn''t really need at the moment.


    He knew that each of the divine arts had 9 levels, even though according to the information from the other Roy the empire he lived on knew only about level up to level 7.


    The people who had reached level 7 were seen as the most valuable treasures for a country. In fact, there were actually countries that were built by these figures.


    Forgetting about fighting against them, people would not even dare to be disrespectful or disrupt their good mood, which included the Emperors, Kings, Empresses, and Queens.


    Their status and social standing were just that high!


    Arcane had been a good alchemist of level 6 in his past life, but he didn''t have much talent for the other Magical and Divine arts.


    Well, this was a boomer, in his books those special guys who managed to go at the heights he had gone, would always have all the talents they needed, but it seemed like it wasn''t meant to be.


    He didn''t really know what talents he himself possessed, or what would he be able to achieve, but he was hit by the realization, that people did not always get what they wished.


    Certainly, hard work and knowledge would help him understand them at a reasonable level, but beyond that, it was going to be really difficult.


    But he didn''t have to do everything by himself, did he!? After all, he had no plans of living a lonely and solitary life.


    If there was one thing that all his novels had in common was Harem. Since he was given the chance to live such a life, the least he could do was live the life of his dreams.


    He would make sure to build a big and multivariant Harem around himself, with all the beauties he wished and found pleasing to the eyes.


    His wish might seem childish, and hormonal but he didn''t care. He never thought of himself to be some kind of perfect man.


    He was a man who followed his wishes and his whims, and women had always been one of his greatest weaknesses.


    Furthermore, like this, he would be able to complete his weaknesses. For example, if he didn''t have a talent for alchemy, everything would be fine as long as he took in a few ladies who did, right!?


    The same would apply to other arts as well, the best help for a ruler like he was going to be as competent and talented people by his side.


    Well, that would have to wait for when he did find ladies he was interested in, as, at the moment, he didn''t seem like he would be able to find one.


    Even though Gaia was such a bit world, there seemed to be no humans in this place. Or at least in the memories of his Master Arcane, there were no humans in this place.


    Since he had been poisoned and died the moment he would integrate with his world, he didn''t have much information on what exactly awaited Eric behind the weird altar where he was.


    He would have to go out there, and then check it with his own eyes, whatever there was. His Master could only warn him to tread each step carefully.


    After he was finished with all the introductory information about this place, it was finally time to start learning about what truly mattered, Magic Power, cultivation of it, and techniques.


    In his books, he had given this energy far too many distinct names, Qi, Mana, Chakra, and now he was going to call it Magic Power.


    The name changed, but the energy always was the same, the energy that every planet had spread around its atmosphere.


    By absorbing this energy inside one''s body, or being able to interact with it externally, people on this planet could use spells in accordance with or against the world''s laws.


    But the mage had to be careful, as even though they could cast spells against the current world''s laws, their spells would be weakened, and if it was according to the laws the spell would be strengthened.


    The ways to use this energy were two in general, one who used it to increase their Magic Power, in order to cast better spells Mages.


    And those who used it to train their bodies in order to be more physically capable, and stronger Warriors.


    After that, the two big categories were divided into more other categories. For example, Mages could be elementalists who would try to work only on one element, like water, earth, fire, etc.


    Or they could go the healing route, as they would combine the earth and water elements in order to create another polymerized element called green.


    Warriors on the other side could decide to enhance one part of their bodies more than the others, entering different categories as well, like archer, swordsman, spearman, etc.


    Both sides had their own merits and demerits, as warriors were perfect fighters in close quarters combat, while mages excelled in long-range attacks.


    But according to his Master''s memories, only those who practiced both forms of cultivation had a shot at reaching the Divine Realm.


    This clearly surprised Roy as he didn''t understand why, but no matter how much he tried he couldn''t discover anything else in the memories that were open to him at the moment.


    It was a shame as he wanted to know more, but he guessed that it was useless, all he could do right now was just make do with what he had.


    One thing was for sure though, his decision was just as expected he would go both ways, even though he knew it was going to be extremely difficult, he didn''t care.


    He had the passion, enthusiasm, and excitement of a newcomer and a young man. To him, the impossible had already happened once, so it wouldn''t be hard to think of happening a second time.


    Finally, when it was all said and done to be able to go both ways and make sure that he was going to reach the threshold he needed something vital, like techniques.


    If he didn''t have the right techniques, then no matter how much he wanted to walk both ways, he would be unable to do so.


    But, apparently, he didn''t have to worry so much about it, as his Master had already thought about this special point, and had left him behind two Divine Arts.


    "Broad as Universe" for the magic cultivation of his mage path, and "Indivisible" for the cultivation of his body.


    Just like the name suggested, "Broad as Universe" was a technique that allowed him to absorb any kind of element in his body.


    As long as he wished so he would be able to absorb any kind of energy in the Universe, but, but in order to reach the Divine Realm, he would have to cultivate each element to the Divine.


    Learning that, Roy felt like he would have a heart attack, why should there always be a fu*cking but whenever things seem to be so easy, and simple.


    People were unable to reach Divine even when they cultivated just one element, just how the fu*ck was he supposed to make it with more than one.


    Not to mention, that his Master had even instructed him to go with at least 7! 5 elements of Nature, together with the elements of time and space.


    The difficulty of his mage path just went through the roof. Would he be able to do it!? But thinking about the strength and power he would have if he did kind of upset that difficulty.


    He was a young man, after all, he loved to challenge common sense, so why not give it a try!

 Chapter 9 - 9: Body Technique, & Survival

    If someone would have seen him make the most important decision of his life like that, they would probably think that he was just a stupid, and an empty head idiot who didn''t know the immensity of Heavens.


    After all, he wasn''t making up his mind to drink coffee or tea, he was making a decision that would shape his entire life.


    And he had done that with a stupid reason like that, it certainly left one wondering if he was truly going to be okay.


    That didn''t matter though, Roy while his reason might seem stupid he didn''t care, he had already decided and he was going to follow this decision the best he could.


    With the first technique out of the way, he took a look at the second, the ''Indivisible'' body technique.


    This technique was supposed to make one''s body as strong as unity. This meant that the technique''s purpose was to make the body reach the stage of being one piece, one particle.


    Nuclear energy was the most difficult energy to be acquired, and the most dreaded for a reason.


    The power needed to break an atom, or its nucleus was completely on a different level, and that was what this technique was all about in simpler words.


    It aimed to empower every single cell of his body, and then compress that power to turn them into small nuclei, then after the cells, it was the time for his tissues.


    After tissues were the internal organs, then the skin, and finally the whole body. In the end, his whole body would turn into a big indivisible unity.


    According to his Master''s memories whoever cultivated this technique to the highest level would have an indestructible body.


    His bare skin would be so hard that only a Divine Weapon would be able to injure him. He didn''t know exactly how strong a Divine Weapon was, as that information was blocked.


    Judging by its name though it was more than obvious that it should be something extremely powerful, and rare.


    Who wouldn''t desire to have a body that would be indestructible, and that nothing would be able to injure him, and even poisons would have no effect on him?


    He would be a total idiot if he lost this opportunity. Not to mention that he had already decided to follow both paths.


    Since he had decided to follow the double path, he would make sure that he followed the best route, no matter how difficult and thorny it would be.


    Deciding this, now there was only one thing left to do, completely dissolve the cultivation that the old Roy had cultivated, and start anew.


    It was certainly difficult to reach tier 2 at an age that the body''s old owner had done, as he was just 18 years old.


    Normally people were able to reach tier 2 only at 24+ and they were already considered geniuses of the continent.


    Yet he had been able to do it when he was still 16 years old, that was also one of the biggest reasons why the enemies of Old Roy had set up such a plot to kill him.


    He was a big danger to them once they took the empire in their hands, so they had to remove any kind of possible danger to the future.


    Roy FitzGerald was already known as a one in a 1000 years genius through the whole continent. So, when he grew up he would certainly be a danger to them.


    Now the new Roy was forced to completely dissolve the achievements of the old Roy, and then start everything from the first step.


    Of course, since he had already decided to do it, he had no reason to hesitate, but before he did that there were a few things he needed to straighten, otherwise he would be just heading forwards stupidly.


    First of all, he had already found out the way on how to enter and get out of Gaia from the memories of his Master.


    It was easy actually he just needed to think of reappearing where he was, and the spatial channel would open for him, as he had now been recognized as the owner of Gaia.


    The only requirement to make the trip was a Magic Power of at least tier 2, and a big amount of it actually.


    He hadn''t sensed it when he had arrived as his control of Magic Power and its presence was almost inexistent, but remembering how he had felt really weak when it had happened, it kind of made sense.


    So, if he stayed in here he would have until he reached tier 2 in order to get out of Gaia, and if he went out he would have to reach tier 2 in order to return back.


    Each option carried its own risk, as he had no idea what he would face in both options. Gaia seemed more dangerous as he would also have to stand the 10 times more gravity.


    Most probably he would end up being squished to nothingness the moment he dissolved his cultivation.


    But at least here he had a safe shelter, and also the effect of that rapid healing, so in here his life was kind of secured.


    Kind of, because there were two main things missing in this place at the moment, water, and food. Without the two when he returned to being a normal person he would most certainly die of famish.


    While the outside world he had all the water he needed as he was already close to a river, and that meant that many beasts would approach it so the food issue would be solved too.


    But on the outside, the security would always be an issue, as he would be constantly in fear of being attacked by the animals, as he didn''t even have an idea of where he was.


    Well, to be more exact he kind of knew where he was, because taking into consideration his fall into the Long River, and looking at the scene where he was, he most probably was in the Benezon Forest.


    The biggest Forest of the Lial''s Kingdom, also known as the barbarians'' land. But that was the most he could pinpoint his location at the moment.


    Benezon Forest was one of the 10 most dangerous places of the Panviland continent, as it was filled with beasts and barbarians.


    No one dared to enter the forest into its depths, and even less alone like he was. So, the outside world was clearly not a good place for a powerless guy like he would become once he dissolved his cultivation.


    For that reason, he had to find a middle way to have the best of both worlds available to him, and he came up with something actually.


    The first thing was securing the food, and water, so he decided to go outside to collect water from the river and set a few traps for the animals.


    If he was lucky he might secure a lot of food without having the need to fight, or risk his life for it. So, he immediately stood up and left the Gaia world.


    In these days that he had been standing at the altar, and experiencing that place''s amazing healing help, he had completely recollected himself from his injuries.


    In fact, he had never felt himself better, so he was in perfect shape right now, and he didn''t have time to lose.


    The next moment he once again appeared from the place he had disappeared a few days ago, coming out of thin air.


    Outside it was noon, and the sun was disappearing beyond the forest, so really soon the animals would start coming to this place in order to drink water.


    The view in front of him was majestic, especially looking at the shine that the sun was leaving behind, but now wasn''t time to lose his mind to the scene.


    First and foremost, he checked his Magic Power, it looked like a trip to the outside it took him more than half of his Magic Power away from him, so he had to be a bit careful about it.


    Immediately after noticing this, he started using some really weak earth magic around him, in order to build a small tank for water.


    This was his first time ever using magic consciously and he had to admit that it was really difficult. Not only did he have to imagine its use, but he also had to lead the Magic Power to take that shape.


    If he didn''t have the memories of his Master, and the old Roy, he would most probably have a really difficult time creating the tank he wanted to create.


    Still, in about 10 minutes or so, he had managed to create some kind of bathtub-looking water tank, that was ready to be filled.


    He had never imagined that the drag it would have on his mental state, and Magic Power would be so big though, as he had to admit that he had been a bit wasteful with Magic Power.


    When he finished he had to wash his face, and drink some water in order to recollect himself a bit. With the water tank out of the way, it was time for him to set some traps until he got the Magic Power back.


    Firstly, he placed some traps for the fish, and small animals, he didn''t know how effective these traps would be, but there wasn''t much he could do.


    He was still a bit frightful of having a fight with another animal, or beast, looking at his body, and his magic capabilities.


    It was his good luck that nothing appeared in the meantime, as he filled the tank with water, and just as he felt the smallest sound, he disappeared back into the altar inside his Gaia world¡­

 Chapter 10 - 10: Sensing Magic Power

    If someone saw him do that, they would probably think that he was a coward or something, running at the first gleam of danger, but what should he do about it?


    He had no idea in what kind of place he had ended up, and what kind of dangers lied in there. In his point of view, he was already really lucky to not have been attacked and eaten already.


    It was true that he wasn''t totally weak, as, in fact, he was a tier 2 Mage, but he couldn''t control that power he had.


    It took him around 15 minutes just to create a bathtub shape water tank for God''s sake, and that was when he was undisturbed by anything else.


    Taking into consideration his weak physique, and his inability to control his strength, then even if he was facing a wolf cub, he would be dead in less than 3 minutes.


    This didn''t mean that he was going to do always the same though, he was a guy who wasn''t really afraid of challenges.


    If he at least knew how to use magic in a proper, and efficient way he wouldn''t have run away like that, but anyway, that wasn''t important to him right now.


    What was important right now was to recuperate and take a look outside of the big altar room thing.


    Gaia was his world now, as he would try to explore it and rule it slowly. At the moment he had connected to Gaia, and he was its owner, but in fact, the only place he could have a say was this altar place.


    He had no idea what lied ahead, and even less a right to impose his will on anything or anyplace outside.


    So, he was nothing more than a God without his domain.


    His advantage was that different from the other who would need to create their own domain, their own inner world, he already had it, and just had to explore it and use it.


    As he was thinking like that, a truly bizarre and weird thought creped up inside his head, what if Earth was in the same standing as Gaia.


    What if all this time he had lived inside someone else''s inner world! That would be shocking, to say the least.


    That couldn''t be right!? But he had no way to know if it was or not, perhaps he might learn it sometime in the future, until then this was just a crazy thought of his.


    By the time he was finished with his thoughts, due to the nature of the altar he had already returned to optimal conditions, so he started walking towards the only thing that looked like an entrance.


    The only reason he knew that was the entrance was that it was right in front of the altar, and the only place where he couldn''t see a tree trunk blocking his way.


    Nonetheless, the whole thing was completely covered in branches that had intermingled with one another.


    In order to get outside, he would have to take care of those branches first. The best way to take care of them would be using magic, and truth be told he needed a way to practice his magic.


    As a matter of fact, he needed to practice his sensing of the Magic Power around him. As he came from a World where he had no idea about the existence of such a thing, he needed to start from scratch.


    Actually, not from scratch, as he already had an advantage about it, the body he had was already the body of a tier 2 Mage, and instinctively his body collected Magic Power all the time.


    All he had to do was to better understand what that Magic Power really was, and how did he absorb it with his will.


    It was difficult for someone like him to do it, as theoretically he knew everything about it from his novel writing, but now it was a test of practical skills.


    Since meditating and trying to sense it without having an actual idea was really difficult, he decided to go the most boring but progressive way, by trial and error.


    What he actually meant!? Really simple, he would just use every bit of his magic to try and attack the branches at the entrance and completely empty his body.


    Then he would observe just how did his body absorb the Magic Power from the environment he was, hopefully like this he would succeed.


    With that decision made, he just went in front of the branches blocking the door, as he started to imagine the wind around him, he tried to feel it.


    Even though the whole place was sealed completely, he could still feel some kind of breeze where he was standing.


    He could feel it brush through his chest, through his neck, his hair. It was unbelievable for something like that to happen inside that sealed place, but he wasn''t thinking about that now.


    He was trying to figure the direction the wind was going, and then try to enforce it, making it stronger and sharper, as he send it towards his enemy, the tree branches.


    In theory and in his mind was really easy to be done, it was like 1+1 or something, but in reality, sweat beads were starting to appear on his forehead.


    This shit was just too difficult, the moment he tried to power up the wind it would move faster, and he would be unable to sharpen it, and even less direct it.


    Damn! This wasn''t like he had actually thought about living in a fantasy world. It wasn''t like he expected to be the strongest immediately, but he didn''t think it would be so difficult either.


    In all his novels, the main characters always had great talent, or had something to help them pass their steps easily, why didn''t he have such a thing?


    Surely there were the memories of his Master but they were too old and were meant to be for someone who had grown up feeling that Magic Power, not someone like him.


    As he was thinking about it though, he was finally reminded of something, he didn''t have only the memories of his Master.


    He also had the memories of the old owner of his body, even though his dream was concentrated only on the most important parts, and everything else was fast-forwarded, those memories existed.


    He only needed to concentrate and try to focus on those memories in order for him to relive that training.


    Certainly, these guys weren''t born with cultivation knowledge right!? If the old Roy had been able to do it, then why couldn''t he do it too!?


    Thinking like that, he immediately sat down at the altar once again, as he started rummaging through the memories left behind by the old Roy.


    It took him a while to find the right memories, but really soon everything was in front of his Soul Avatar''s eyes.


    Immediately in front of him appeared his father, or to be more exact the old Roy''s father, but he had started to feel him like his own father too.


    It wasn''t his fault, that dream had been just too damn realistic, and for someone like him who had never felt parental love, it was more than a vital strike.


    For that reason, looking at that image in the memories his heartbeat became a bit faster, as he ''his'' father then came close to the little Roy, and said,


    "Are you trying to practice Magic Power, son?"


    "Yes, father!"


    "And how do you think of doing that!?"


    "Well, I am trying to feel the presence of the Magic Power around me father, but I can''t feel a thing like it doesn''t exist!"


    "That is because you are trying to run without even starting to walk boy."


    "What do you mean father?"


    "You are jumping a few steps son. Perhaps there are people who have sent the Magic Power into the environment easily, but not everyone is the same.


    You don''t have to rash, you have to take it slowly step by step. In order for you to feel the MP better, you will have to try it in a place with a much stronger MP.


    A place where your whole body will be covered in MP, and your skin and senses will be agitated the whole time."


    The little Roy seemed to be heavily thinking about his father''s words, but there was nothing coming to his mind, as he asked with an ashamed voice,


    "Where do I find such a place father?"


    Hearing that his father showed a smile on his face, as he said with the voice of a wise sage,


    "Here!"


    "Here!?"


    "Yup here!"


    "Are you joking with me father?"


    "Nope, I am not!"


    "Then?"


    Waiting for the situation to become a bit tenser, his father finally continued with his wise sage mode,


    "Well you take a bath every day, right? Isn''t your body soaked in water, and in water MP at that time, as your body is underwater the whole time!?"


    The little Roy was completely shocked at that time as he had never thought about it, but he wasn''t the only one shocked, as so was the new Roy who was reliving this memory.


    His head had truly been overflowing with ideas, and ways that he had used in his novels, and had totally forgotten to use his logic.


    It was shameful to accept it, but he probably would have never thought of this way here, if he hadn''t relived this special memory.


    At that moment both Roys'' were looking at the wise man in front of them with admiration in their eyes when they heard a sweet voice behind,


    "Aren''t you being shameless gaining credit with little sister Bennedeta''s methods!?"


    The moment the man heard that voice behind his back, his face immediately went off, as old Roy started laughing at his father''s antics, while the new one was crying¡­

 Chapter 11 - 11: Practice & Killing Intent

    While he thought that he had got used to parental love, during his realistic dream, it clearly wasn''t the case, as he wanted more and more of that.


    It was like a drug for him, once he learned about the warmth and tenderness of that feeling he couldn''t give up anymore.


    That made him more and more convinced of his decision to go on and conquer this world, as he took revenge on whoever hurt his ''family''.


    After continuing to relive that memory for a little bit more, he hesitantly left the memory behind and got outside.


    Even though with a still fresh heart, and a mind full of thoughts, he went to the tank of water he had brought from outside, and entered slowly.


    It was like entering inside a bathtub, even though normal bathtubs were more comfortable, and their sides were clear cut.


    While the bathtub he had managed to ''stumble'' upon was full of corners, and rocky sides, that made it impossible to lie upon.


    Still, he didn''t want to lose much time thinking about this as it was already a great achievement for him to have done it without being able to properly sense Magic Power.


    In fact, that was a bigger reason for him to start Magic Power sensing, as he had wasted a lot of Magic Power just to create this stupid thing.


    If the people who knew him, or tried to kill him knew about this, they would laugh their ass off and would think that he had lost his mind and talent.


    Even though technically he was a new human being, and not Alexander FitzRoy that everyone knew, but that wasn''t important now, as he would live with this guy''s face.


    With that thought in mind, he immediately closed his eyes and entered completely underwater in order to try and sense the Magic Power.


    He had decided to not get out of the bathtub until he sensed the Magic Power around him and properly guided it inside his body.


    So, it started his new training method. In the beginning, he could only feel the water surrounding his body, and the pressure it exerted on him.


    As he concentrated more and more, the water tub separated into small waves, after the small waves it turned into droplets, then into a single drop, and it continued to divide.


    While time was passing outside, the droplets turned into molecules, then into atoms of Hydrogen and Oxygen, then their electrons and nuclei, as finally, he saw something much smaller.


    He didn''t know what to call it, in his senses it was nothing more than a bunch of blue-colored dots approaching his body, entering through the pores of his skin, and then traveling around his system.


    It was such an amazing view, as he could feel like his whole body was glowing in some blue dots at the moment. He was like some kind of blue color firework, in the middle of a deep blue night.


    Even though he had never seen these things before he directly knew what these things were, as he immediately tried to pull them and absorb them into his body.


    But before he could even see the first particle enter his body like that, his senses went black, and he passed out.


    Apparently, he had been focusing too hard and had tired his Soul Avatar too much. So, he needed to completely rest, until his Soul Avatar was reenergized.


    When he woke up the light of the place seemed to be at its darkest. He didn''t understand how, but this place seemed to be completely penetrable by light.


    Looking at that dark light, and unable to see the sky, Roy became a bit nostalgic remembering his life on Earth, but now that was gone, and he had been gifted such an amazing opportunity.


    Thinking about the new opportunity and his new goals, and especially the fact that he had for the first time sensed Magic Power, he immediately closed his eyes to concentrate.


    Since he had already been through this once, this time it was easier for him to concentrate on those small Magic Power particles.


    Once again, he was amazed by their numbers, and their spread, as he immediately tried to pull the first particle towards himself.


    He thought of pulling too much of them, but then he was remembered that every journey starts with one step, and not with a run, so he decided to start doing it slowly brick by brick, particle by particle.


    Only when he truly started pulling that particle towards himself did he found out that he had done a wise choice, as even pulling that one particle took him a lot of concentration and spirit.


    It was really difficult, much more difficult than it looked like at first, but he didn''t give up. If he gave up now then what would happen to his path to the peak.


    Certainly, his path wouldn''t be one of ease, and smooth path immediately to the peak. Those things existed only in fairy tales, and he wasn''t living in one.


    Even though this was a fantastic World containing magic and all that, it still didn''t mean that he was the prince that would just have to kiss the princess to wake up and live a happy life.


    No, this world was much more ruthless and crueler than even his old planet. At least, in there, people could live in ignorance of the truth, and lead a normal and pathetic life.


    But he couldn''t do the same in here. In this world, there were only two kinds of people from what he had understood, the people who vied for the peak, and those that lived under their whim.


    In all his novels he had written how the main characters walked over mountains of corpses to reach the peak, and now he truly wanted to live through it.


    Thinking like this, he once again completely focused on pulling that particle towards his body, even though it looked as difficult as climbing Mount Everest he didn''t give up.


    It took him more than an hour to pull that first particle towards himself, and his body, then another hour to absorb it, and finally a good 3 to 4 hours to make a complete circulation through his system.


    If he wasn''t a Tier 2 Mage most probably he would have fainted at least 4 or 5 times until now, but his luck had been good with him, and he was.


    Right now, he could only appreciate himself and his thinking for not allowing him to immediately dissolve his current cultivation.


    After having popped his ''cherry'' it was time for him to continue with a second particle, and he immediately got to it, even though he was close to collapsing once again.


    It might not look like it, but this thing was really tiring, and exerting on his body. So, he decided to rest before continuing as he immediately sat in a lotus position inside the bathtub.


    From that moment on, Roy was totally concentrated on his cultivation practice, and it was only on the 10th day that he was able to finally cultivate at a moderate speed.


    By now the water had become unusable, and it was stinking, but he didn''t care. He was too happy about his achievement, as he couldn''t wait to try the same thing with the wind particles.


    The wind was going to be more troublesome though as this place didn''t have really good wind, it was blocked from all sides after all. It was his good luck that at least it had ventilation.


    The best place to try and sense the wind element particles would be on the outside world, as that place was more opened and the wind element particles would be more abundant.


    Not to mention that he had to go outside and have a look at his traps, he had been a few days without food, and he could feel his intestines growling.


    Once again it was his good luck for having ''possessed'' the body of a 2nd Tier Mage, as they were more patient towards hunger, and the human body needs. Otherwise, he would have died of hunger long ago.


    ''Growwwl~!''


    Just as he was thinking like that, once again his stomach gave the signal that he had to eat soon, otherwise, he would pass out to not wake up again.


    There didn''t seem to be any edible herbs around either, so he had to go outside. Without losing much time, he immediately left Gaia to appear in the outside world once again.


    The moment he appeared though, he felt a weird look on his back. It was thicker than fighting intent, and had a darker blood color, as it felt like it was aiming for his life.


    This, this should be killing intent, right!? This was his first time feeling killing intent. Since he was always alone in his trips, and exploration no matter what happened, he didn''t have to sense anything like this.


    Even when he accompanied ladies to the bar, and outside it, most people would direct fighting intent at him, but never killing intent.


    His heart started beating faster, and faster like it wanted to jump out of his chest. His blood went cold, as even his skin color changed to a pale yellow.


    He was scared! This was his first encounter with a beast, or animal in this place, whatever that was, and that thing was already looking for a chance to kill him.


    Damn! Why should his luck be so rotten, having to fight a mysterious animal, without even learning how to fight?


    His whole body was shaking, as he didn''t know how he found the guts to raise his head a bit, and look at that animal threatening him¡­

 Chapter 12 - 12: First Survival Battle

    In these few days, besides practicing he had started going through the memories of the old Alexander FitzRoy, since the outside world was going to be his new home he wanted to learn more about it.


    Its dangers, its powers, its beauties, the forbidden places, everything he could find about it. Alexander FitzRoy was a really long name so he usually referred to him as old Roy only.


    Just as one would guess by looking at his weak and feminine body this kid hadn''t put a singly foot outside the Imperial Palace.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but that his mothers'' wouldn''t allow him to. With the loss of their own blood children, they didn''t want his father to lose his last heir too.


    Due to that, they had been overprotective to him, and they would never allow him to stay alone, even if it was for a short period of time.


    Things were so bad that they would accompany him even when he would be bathing, or going to the toilet. He was never alone, never.


    The good thing about him though was the fact that this guy had become a true bookworm, and he would always read some book in his free time, in order to imagine, and fantasize about the outside world.


    For that reason, there was a lot of information on Roy''s memories about almost everything one could read in the books, but even then, his information on the animals, beasts, and other things was really poor.


    It was his good luck that he had a second cluster of memories belonging to his Master, that helped him with that.


    For example, the moment that Roy''s eyes landed on the animal that was directing its killing intent towards him, he felt like he knew everything about it, even though this was his first time seeing it.


    It was a ''sharp tooth wolf''. These guys were bad news, not only did they live in packs, but they also had incredible speed, and really sharp teeth.


    Most probably one bite from that guy, would take Roy''s thigh away, or even break his bones, they were called sharp tooth wolves for a reason.


    But that was just the start of his problems right now, as the biggest problem was that at the moment he was seeing just this one sharp tooth wolf.


    There was no sign of his pack, or anyone else. At least he couldn''t pick up on their presence around him, and that wasn''t a good thing.


    Even though sharp tooth wolves weren''t considered a danger for a tier 2 Mage like Roy was, to Roy specifically they were a critical danger.


    Roy might be a tier 2 Mage but he had no control over his Magic Power, and the only thing he could do was control the water element up to some point.


    Other elements were out of the question for him at the moment. Thinking like this, Roy felt like he had no time to lose as he immediately jumped towards the river to his side.


    As if sensing Roy''s actions the sharp-toothed wolf immediately jumped towards him with his mouth open, as he was showing his dirty and bloody sharp teeth to him.


    It was clear that the wolf didn''t intend on playing any games. He was heading forward with the intention of killing his prey in a swift fashion.


    It was a battle against time, if Roy entered the water first he would be able to protect himself from the wolf, and if he didn''t he would most probably lose an arm or more.


    The speed between the two could be no more different though, the wolf was quick, and swift, while his jump was nothing more than a little girl''s jump.


    It was his good fortune that he was really close to the river, so his jump didn''t require much effort, but before he could fall in the water, the sharp tooth wolf''s mouth was right close to his right hand.


    As if understanding what that meant, the sharp tooth wolf opened his mouth wider, in order to bit as much as he could from his prey''s hand.


    But before he could do that, a powerful water wave came crashing on his belly, and thwarting him off, his target, and into the river.


    Just as the dog had opened his mouth wider, Roy had touched the water''s surface with his left hand and used his Magic Power to create a wave.


    While the wave wasn''t as powerful as he had thought it would be, at least it had helped him thwart off the danger for now.


    He couldn''t take it easy now though, as this was his moment, he had to take the chance in front of him, and deal quickly with the wolf.


    It was already a piece of great news that this guy had no friends from his pack in here, otherwise, he would be more than finished now.


    With that quick decision made he turned around, only to see that sharp tooth wolf trying to swim on the water with the best of his skills.


    Even though the stream wasn''t that powerful in that area of the river, it was still difficult to stay over the water, if you didn''t have control over the water element.


    While sharp tooth wolves were really quick and swift on land, they were nothing more than normal dogs on water, so Roy clearly had the advantage in this place.


    This was his chance, he couldn''t let that thing return to the land otherwise he might disappear and come with his friends the next day, and that would be nothing good for him.


    Immediately he concentrated on the water particles around him, in order to make them create a kind of water vortex at the sharp tooth wolf''s location.


    Even though with great difficulty the water vortex was created, it wasn''t as big as he thought it would be, but it was enough to make the wolf lose his grip on the water, and thwart him away.


    The first step had worked, but he couldn''t allow himself to relax, as he kept sending Magic Power to the vortex to keep it spinning, and keep the wolf under the water until he drowned.


    This wasn''t his first time killing an animal as he had killed so many of them to survive in his journeys and explorations, but it was the first time he was using Magic Power to do it.


    It was still a bit difficult for him to use it, and he could feel that he was wasting way too much Magic Power with that small vortex, but he could only get better with practice.


    In fact, the most surprising thing was his instincts, despite feeling killing intent for the first time in his both lives and facing a much stronger opponent than him, he was still able to act.


    Not only that, but he had also selected the most effective way to do it. This clearly showed that his instincts and processing speed were clearly high level in front of danger.


    While this was a good thing on its own, the reason he had to end up using them wasn''t. He couldn''t allow himself to panic again in the future.


    He couldn''t allow fear to control him, his mind, and his body ever again. This time he was fortunate enough to rely on his instincts and turn the tables on the sharp tooth wolf, but what if he couldn''t next time.


    From now on, no matter the circumstances, no matter the situation, no matter his position he needed to take control of his fear, and not allow fear to control him.


    One more thing in his to-do list that had to do with practice, and determination. The list was getting longer but it was something he needed to do.


    In the meantime, the unlucky sharp tooth wolf had finally lost all his resisting power and had stopped moving, drowning in the river.


    With the danger gone out of his way, Roy stopped using his Magic Power in the water and then started swimming towards the shore.


    On the way, he picked up even the dying sharp tooth wolf. With the situation at hand right now, he couldn''t give up on any source of food.


    Still, he didn''t immediately dig into the wolf, as firstly he went to take a lot at the traps he had set up the other day.


    Even though he was a bit dubious about his chances, as a sharp tooth wolf was in the area. Even if he had caught something, by now it would have turn into a meal for that guy.


    Just as he thought, the traps were almost all empty, beside one, but even that one was a surface trap, and the catch had been slaughtered, most probably by the wolf.


    Damn! Did he truly had to eat that wolf in order to satiate his hunger!? Not to mention that he didn''t even have herbs and salt.


    With his hopes hitting a new low, he made his way towards the water trap he had set up for the fish. If only he had struck gold with that trap.


    He was so happy when he saw a little splash at the small trap, and he thought that most probably he had really struck gold.


    His feet immediately started walking faster towards the place, and when he arrived there he was almost running.


    Too bad that his hopes were destined to turn to dust though, as he truly had captured two fish, but the problem that they were really small.


    Each of them was no bigger than his pointing finger, making it impossible for them to satiate his hunger. They weren''t enough even as appetizers.


    His only way out of hunger apparently was that sharp tooth wolf¡­

 Chapter 13 - 13: Earth Element

    Even though that wasn''t his first choice, it was nonetheless his only choice at the moment, but he still had a bit more time, at least until he recovered his Magic Power.


    Thinking like that, he immediately jumped into the river, not too far from the shore. As the matter stood the river was his best choice at the moment.


    Like that not only would he be able to practice his Magic Power absorption on water, but at the same time, he would also be able to protect himself.


    At the moment water was the only element he could use with great ''difficulty'' and also the only place where he could defend himself.


    It took him some time to finally return to his optimal state, but the good news was that during this time he suffered no other attacks.


    It looked like that sharp tooth wolf was truly a rare occasion, as he was wandering by himself around this place.


    Still, he didn''t dare to lower his guard, otherwise, he would be dead meat before he even realized how it happened.


    Using the same stupid method that he used the first time, he created another tank and filled it with water, as he once again needed to jump into the water to recuperate faster.


    Since he had been staying underwater for the majority of the time these days, his skin had started to get stretchy, and really pale, as he looked like some kind of wet zombie.


    But he didn''t really care, as long as he could practice his Magic Power absorption or use, he wouldn''t give up in front of such trifle difficulties.


    Still, he thought that it was about time that he started practicing other elements too. Otherwise, the technique he had selected would be useless.


    Since the wind was a bit difficult and really dangerous at the moment, he decided to go with the next best choice.


    Earth!


    If he managed to comprehend Earth, and its power, not only would he have added another element to his list, but he would also be able to protect himself, from any possible attack.


    The earth element was perfect for defense, at least this was what he had written in his books, and had read from others'' books.


    It was a topic that almost all the fantastic community on Earth seemed to agree with, but he had to find out if the same logic applied to this new planet called Nativa.


    He had a lot to learn about this new planet, a lot of journeys and explorations to make, a lot of new cultures to experience, a lot of new relationships to be created.


    But firstly, he had to have enough strength to do it. According to the memories of his Master, and the old Roy, he needed to be at least a level 2 mage if he wanted to roam free on this continent.


    That was the least requirement, otherwise, he would be nothing more than a target of bullying, and mocking, or being robbed.


    Even though the old Roy was the last person whose word could be taken for granted in these situations, the new Roy nonetheless felt that he was right.


    Still, though, life in this place was really boring, and colorless being alone, so he needed to complete his goal as soon as possible, in order to leave this place and start roaming.


    Not wanting to lose any more time in this place, he immediately jumped out of the river and went to have a look at the fish once again.


    Their numbers had increased actually there were now 5 of them, but even they couldn''t be a substitution for the sharp tooth wolf.


    Still, he picked them up and threw them into the tank of water he had filled a few moments ago. They weren''t big enough at the moment, but soon they would become.


    Furthermore, if he was able to increase their numbers he would have an endless supply of fish in Gaia, since he was thinking to stay there for a long time, these resources were indispensable.


    Throwing the fish into the tank, he picked up the sharp tooth wolf, and then disappeared from the place where he was standing, to appear inside the altar in Gaia.


    The moment he arrived in there, he let the sharp tooth wolf fall on the ground, as he immediately followed suit a moment later.


    All this time he was in the outside world, his nerves were taut like bowstrings, since he had to be aware of his surroundings all the time, so he was really tired mentally.


    He had to lie down there for more than half an hour and was forced to get up just because his stomach was growling like crazy.


    Seeing that he had no other choice, he immediately got up, made a small fire using the primitive methods he had learned during his explorations, and started cleaning the sharp tooth wolf.


    Even though this was his first time dealing with such a beast, and he had no idea how should he cook it, he decided to leave it all to his guts feeling.


    This wasn''t his first time cleaning a wild animal so he was a bit knowledgeable about how to clean one, but this was certainly the first wolf.


    After taking care of its genitals, intestines, and other parts that might damage the meat, he quickly placed it on top of the wooden skewer that he quickly composed and started rotating it.


    He was hungry right now, really hungry. He could feel like his stomach and inner organs were going to rebel soon if he didn''t eat something.


    In fact, even knowing that the meat in front of him belonged to a sharp tooth wolf, his mouth was watering as he cooked it.


    Even though the wolf was pretty skinny, and didn''t have much fat, the meat still started to release a nice aroma, as the surface even started releasing some sizzling sounds.


    The more the aroma spread in the air, and the more the sizzling sounds continued, the more did Roy had to control his urge and jump like a hungry beast to the still raw meat.


    It took him quite the effort and control, but he was finally able to make it for the meat to become at least medium-rare, as he jumped into it, and started eating even worse than the wolf might have engulfed him.


    Even though he knew that this was going to be hard for his stomach that hadn''t eaten much for these days, he couldn''t hold his urge to eat at first.


    It was only when he had eaten a quarter of the meat, that he finally was able to control himself, and stop, even then he had already eaten more than 3 or 4 kilograms of meat.


    He could feel that he would have a hard time for his stomach to process that, but he decided to use the best way he knew to waste energy and make his stomach process more, practicing.


    He decided to use the same way he used with water, but this time he was going to do it with the earth element.


    So, he got as naked as he could, standing only on his underwear, and lied down on the ground, where he had the biggest contact with Earth, and started doing the same process as with water.


    Since he had already done this once with water, it was much easier to do with earth, and in half the time of his first training session with water, he discovered the earth element.


    In the excitement of having achieved his goal so soon, he continued to practice with the earth element as much as he could.


    In order to increase his rate of absorption of Magic Power, and at the same time increase his ability to manipulate Magic Power and the earth element.


    He had to accept that this thing was much more difficult than water at the moment, as the composition of earth, and its minerals were much more complex than that of water.


    But that was because the water he was using to practice was fresh river water, but things would certainly change if he wanted to deal with different kinds of water and the state of it.


    Still, at the moment he was happy to have achieved at least the first step towards the earth element control.


    It was only after he had stopped practicing due to the mental tiredness, that he started going through his Master''s memories and understood that what he had achieved was no small feat.


    Apparently, the number of elements one could practice was limited, as most of the Mages could only absorb only one or two elements of Magic Power at most.


    The reason was really simple, their aptitude towards the elements, and their ability to sense a particular element''s particles in their environment.


    For example, the old Roy was a triple Mage of water, wind, and fire, which already made him an amazing character, and amazing genius.


    But right now, the new Roy had just added one more element to his specter, adding earth, making him a quadruple Mage.


    If triple mages were already rare, then quadruple Mages were like the feathers of a phoenix. Incomparably rare, and were treated like the treasures of any force, clan, or sect they belonged to.


    But the new Roy didn''t want only those four elements, even though it looked completely impossible at the moment, and he didn''t have a way to prove it, he knew that was only the start.


    Only the future would be able to demonstrate if he was right or not, as right now he didn''t have time to think about it, his stomach was growling once again, as he was once again hungry¡­

 Chapter 14 - 14: Lucky Catch

    With no other choice left, he immediately went ahead and took some more meat from the sharp tooth wolf he had started a while ago.


    The meat had become harder to eat right now, and so was the taste, but there wasn''t much he could do about it, beside continue eating that.


    It was either that, or dying from hunger, and clearly dying from hunger was out of question. So, he forced himself to gobble it down using some water.


    The water tasted different too, but there wasn''t much he could do about it either. It was fresh water from the river after all, not from the tap.


    After eating around 1 or 2 kilograms of that meat his growling finally stopped, and he was ready to continue once again.


    This was probably the first time he was taking something like this so seriously, but he just felt that he shouldn''t let himself down after being granted this opportunity.


    After that, the next three-four days he stayed inside Gaia, trying his best to make a better connection with the Earth element, and its use.


    On the fourth day, his meat was over, and the fish were still growing up, so he had to go outside once again, and procure some more food.


    He just hoped that the traps had gathered a bit more food for him, otherwise he would have to go and hunt himself, and he wasn''t really comfortable with that idea yet.


    With that thought he once again recuperated to his optimal state, and then got out of Gaia to the outside world.


    It was around morning, so he guessed that the animals must have already drunk water from the river, and then left to their natural habitats.


    The scene was peaceful, and quiet but he didn''t dare to relax his guard. He had already almost paid with his life once, and he certainly wouldn''t like to do it again.


    Not only that, but he also started taking mud from the rivers shore, and started applying it all over his body.


    This was a trick he had used during his explorations, like that he would be able to camouflage better with the surroundings, and the animals would have it more difficult to sense him.


    Immediately after doing that, he started looking around the place for his traps. Even though his traps were only at the edge of the forest around the river, his hopes were high.


    He wasn''t afraid that some animals might eat his catch though, as he had made sufficient preparations for those animals to be either trapped or killed too.


    Most of his traps were holes on the ground with spikes placed at the end. And this time he wasn''t disappointed like the first time.


    He had been able to catch 3 iron rabbits, another wolf, and surprisingly a few cubs. The cubs were in fact only looking at the dead bodies of their parents.


    They sensed him approaching the place, but since they were still cubs and hadn''t developed enough yet, he only needed to use Earth trap to stop them from escaping.


    His hunt had been truly good this time, there were 6 or 7 iron-rabbit cubs in there, and 2 sharp tooth wolf cubs.


    The iron rabbits were just like Earth rabbits, the only difference was that their teeth and nails were made of iron.


    It was difficult to find these kinds of rabbits as they were really strong, and really fast, and normally it wasn''t easy to capture them, but he had profited from their weakness.


    But even though it was so difficult to catch them, there was a reason why people tried to do that, their meat was S-class ingredient.


    Not only did it taste good, but it also had a big effect on strengthening a warrior''s body, who wouldn''t want to eat such a meat.


    People were already grateful if they tried it once during their lives, having found 6 of them was already considered super lucky feature.


    It was only 6, because the seventh had died due to unknown causes, but even the other 6 didn''t look in good shape.


    It was probably because they were extremely tired that they were unable to escape his earth trap, as normally with their nails it wouldn''t be difficult for them to break through his weak earth trap.


    Thinking like that, Roy immediately looked around for something to eat for them, as he couldn''t let them die like that.


    Not that he had become compassionate, but because his dream of setting up an iron-rabbits ranch seemed to be in danger.


    Just think about it, if he was able to set up a ranch for them, not only would he have continuous meat to eat, but also a great ingredient to trade upon when he got out of the forest.


    As for the sharp toothed wolf cubs he didn''t have much of an idea at the moment, but since they were still cubs he guessed that he might raise them to follow his lead, and orders.


    If that didn''t work out, he had more than a few animal binding techniques available that would make it easy for them to bind the two cubs.


    But since he used the Earth trap two times in a row, even though his proficiency with Earth magic had gone up these days, he felt completely exhausted.


    It was difficult since his body was extremely weak, but he managed to pick up the small earth cages, and bring the cubs on the river''s shore.


    Even though it was no more than 5 meters he felt like he was close to dying when he finally reached his goal for the second time.


    He had to rest for more than 10 minutes before getting back there, and picking up the carcasses of the iron-rabbits, and the wolf that had fallen in his traps.


    He immediately placed the carcasses on the river, since he wanted to clean them up, and at the same time make sure they didn''t spread too much smell around.


    After that he immediately went to check up on the fishes'' trap, and it looked like this was truly his lucky day.


    He had managed to catch 5 big fishes, and more than 14 small ones. This was truly his lucky day, no matter how he looked at it.


    With that thought in mind, he immediately started making another small and big tank to fill with the fish, and for water.


    It took him another 15 minutes, but this time the two tanks seemed more exquisite so he guessed it was worth the sweat.


    Without losing time, he immediately filled the two tanks with water, and then he dropped the fishes into the small one, as he started approached the cubs, and the carcasses as well.


    At first it was the cubs, and then the iron-rabbits, and finally the sharp toothed wolf, these were in the priority scale.


    But with every way he would have 10-15 minutes of recess in order to recuperate his Magic Power, and stamina, in case he needed to use them.


    Even though he was extremely happy with what he had found, he was still able to keep a cool head and not forget where he was right now.


    Of course, during this time, he tried his best in order to have a better sense of the Earth Magic Power, and practice with it.


    It took him great effort to finally be able to carry the cubs at the two tanks, but he managed to make it, as it was the time for the carcasses.


    According to his priorities, he firstly grabbed the iron-rabbits'' carcasses, and even though they each weighed at about 6-8 kilograms he should be able to carry them at destination.


    It was only when he saw the view in front of him that he finally understood what kind of extremely stupid mistake had he done.


    The river''s water was clearly washing away the smell, and their dirt, but at the same time it was carrying their blood with it.


    Considering what kind of place this was, this was a truly dangerous thing to do, as he immediately picked them up from there, and left them on the ground, but the mistake had already been committed.


    Without losing time, he immediately picked up the iron-rabbits'' carcasses and run towards the two tanks, as fast as he could.


    He couldn''t lose time, he had to be quick, and disappear from here, if he didn''t want to face wolfs, or something even more dangerous.


    He couldn''t believe he had been that stupid, but there was no way he could amend that at the moment. His only solution was escape.


    Even though he still was unable to use sensing magic, or use the earth or wind to understand the situation around him, he still had a bad premonition.


    Like more than one powerful foe was approaching him, and that he might end as nothing more but a nice meal for those guys.


    He had to hurry, at that moment he seemed to have forgotten his body limits, as he kept moving forwards like his life depended on it.


    Fortunately, he was able to make it to the tanks, as he released the carcasses on the ground, and was now thinking what to do about that wolf carcass.


    Certainly, it would be a great food addition, but was it worth it considering the current situation? Wild and ferocious animals could appear each moment.


    It was already a great luck that he had been able to pick this much up, as he was considering whether he should go or not, he heard a slight bush movement.


    It is really crazy how human bodies react when they are in extreme tension and panic, as he immediately teleported himself inside Gaia.


    It was a really lucky, and narrow escape, as just an instant later a steel-like claw passed through where was supposed to be his neck, and caught nothing but air¡­

 Chapter 15 - 15: Fear & Tastiest Meat Ever

    Roy reappeared inside Gaia with a torrent of emotions. His heart was beating so fast, it seemed like it was palpitating.


    His breathing was rough and heavy like he had lived for years without breathing and finally had a chance to breathe again.


    His whole body was shaking, and trembling in fear, his skin had become a whitish pale color, as he felt like he had once again seen the Death Reaper in front of him.


    And if that wasn''t the same as seeing the Death Reaper he didn''t know what it could be!


    Right now, he could only remember the scary killing intent, that seemed so natural like it had a physical shape.


    The fear that it pierced through his body, heart, and mind the moment he felt that horrendous pressure upon him from behind.


    His life and death were separated by the tiniest of time measurements, if he had to guess it, it would most probably be for the thousandth of a second.


    That was the distance in time between his life and death, if he had been that tiny moment late with his decision he would have been deader than dead.


    What made everything even scarier than it already was, was the fact that he hadn''t been able to sense his opponent''s presence up to the moment it had made its move.


    This time he had been able to survive due to pure luck. He had always thought that he was one of the unluckiest people alive, but that belief was being shattered with each passing day.


    It took him more than 2 or 3 minutes to finally start relaxing, as his heart was still beating like a racehorse.


    He had to drink some water, to finally totally relax himself, and stop shaking.


    The difference between the first time his body had died, and what he had thought he had died, to this one, was that he hadn''t truly felt it when it happened before, but this time he did.


    He had truly felt that it would be his last living moment, there was no way to return back from that, that would have been truly the end for him.


    All he could do now was thank the Heavens for helping him escape his end. But things would most certainly be difficult now.


    Whatever that thing out there was, there was no way it was going to leave that spot easily. It would certainly wait for him to get back.


    So, this totally blocked any idea he could have of returning outside in the meantime. He had to find out another way to secure his food and water from now on.


    The only choice left was to take down the tree branches blocking him from the rest of Gaia and try his luck out there, but even that was going to be risky.


    Yet he had no other choice! Either that, or he would have to totally control his Magic Power, and the elements around him in a more than proficient way to use his strength.


    Which was clearly nothing more than a dream at the moment, as he had a long way to achieve that.


    First things first though, he immediately took the little cubs'' earth trap cages and placed them at the base of the obelisk stone.


    The pressure in this place was terrible, and if he left them even more without attention in there, they would most certainly be squished to death.


    He couldn''t allow that to happen, as right now they were his only hope of surviving in this place, so he had to take good care of them.


    As soon as he did that, he released the earth traps to reveal the cubs once again, unfortunately not all of them had managed to stay alive.


    The two sharp-toothed wolf cubs seemed to be still both hanging out, but he had lost 2 from the iron rabbits.


    Damn! That was a big loss for him, but there was nothing he could do. The only thing he could try was to hope that these guys would be able to hang on.


    While even where they were the gravity was the same, at least this place had a miraculous concentration of energy that increased the regeneration ability.


    It was something really special and amazing. Roy would love to know the reasons behind this happening, but he wasn''t eligible to.


    He had tried so many times to have a go at the stone that this obelisk was made of, to try his Earth element strength, but he wasn''t even able to move a small dust particle from it.


    After numerous failed attempts he had decided to give up, and try when he got stronger. That was why he accepted to not be eligible to know, he was just too weak.


    Furthermore, considering the effects and the importance this place had, Roy didn''t dare even in his wildest dreams to think of damaging it.


    That could be seen even at that moment, as the iron rabbits, and the sharp-toothed wolf cubs'' conditions started to stabilize, and he knew that soon they would start to get better.


    With a calm mind, he left the cubs, as he started to take care of the iron rabbits'' carcasses he had caught on his traps, he cleaned their fur, intestines, extras, and finally the meat.


    He had totally cleared the meat out of their body structure but there was one big problem at the moment, their skeleton was totally made of iron.


    It was unbelievable, their meat was soft, squishy, and so easy to take care of, while each and every one of their bones was iron.


    Even their joints looked impossible to break, if the spikes he had placed as traps hadn''t penetrated their hearts through their rib cage, most probably he would have never been able to hunt them down.


    It looked unbelievable but it was true. There was nothing he could do about it. only their cage weighed more than 4 kilograms, meaning that the meat in their body was only 2-3 kilograms.


    Those small things were almost the same, but their bones hadn''t strengthened as much, they were still like bones of tin considered with those of their parents.


    The only one he could make use of right now was the bones of the two little things, and even for them, he used a giant rock boulder to squish them down and make it look like a weird knife.


    As soon as he did that, he quickly put some meat on the steak to cook, and then went to cut some branches.


    It wasn''t easy, as the branches were really strong, and on top of that his iron tool wasn''t sharp enough, even though he tried to use the teeth, and the nails as best as he could.


    Looking at the work he had done, and what lied in front of him, he understood that whatever he had done until now didn''t amount even to 1% of the total work needed to be done.


    This was going to truly be difficult as he also had to think of something else, how to separate the sharp-toothed wolf cubs from the iron rabbits.


    Iron rabbits were probably the tastiest food these little guys could think of, and they would certainly try to take a bite or more.


    Taking them out of the stone obelisk''s base was impossible as the gravity was too great and they weren''t used to it, so there was only one choice left, he had to make a small cage.


    It certainly wasn''t easy, but in 2 or 3 hours he had finally made a small cage for the two cubs, and immediately put them there.


    Dealing with all that, had made him extremely hungry, he felt like he would be able to eat a whole cow at the moment, but he couldn''t.


    No matter how hungry he was he had to make sure to eat in small portions, enough to keep his body moving, otherwise, his already small reserves would finish, and he would have to die of hunger.


    Something that was clearly out of question for him. His only hope was those damn iron rabbits, they had to multiply as soon as possible otherwise he didn''t know how he would survive.


    ''Growl~!''


    Unable to bear his hunger anymore, he immediately took the meat from the stake and started eating. He wanted to engulf it in one go but was controlling himself and took a small bit at a time.


    But after the small first bite, he couldn''t bear it anymore, as he immediately started eating mouthful after mouthful.


    The S-class ingredient lived up to its worth. It was one of the tastiest things he had ever tried. Damn, if only he had a bit of salt, and some other spices, the taste would certainly multiply by at least 100.


    Unfortunately, that was nothing more than a pipe dream, as even the river''s water he had collected was fresh and normal.


    Still, even without spices, this meat was certainly the best he had ever tasted. His taste buds seemed to be drowning in pleasure and his saliva as he ate like a hungry wolf.


    He was so concentrated on the taste, that he even bit his fingers when the meat was over, sending a terrifying pain signal to his brain.


    He had eaten so hastily, that he hadn''t understood when it had finished. But now he was left with nothing.


    He could only look at the empty hands in front of him, as the taste of the meat still wandered his brain, and his mouth was watering like crazy.


    In that stupor, he turned his head towards the left meat, as a thought of cooking more passed through his head.


    He got up like someone possessed by the ghosts, and walked towards it¡­

 Chapter 16 - 16: Poisonous Heaven & Facing Fear

    He walked up to there and was about to pick it up, but at that moment he was able to come out of his stupor, and don''t do it.


    His whole body was against it, as it needed more of that delicious food that had never tasted before, but his conscious, and clarity managed to prevail as it was an issue of survival.


    He didn''t know how long it would take for him to get out of that small pocked inside Gaia, and even less how long it would take for him to have the courage to get outside and fight that scary opponent.


    As long as he couldn''t do any of them, he was forced to live in this tiny pocket and try his best to survive like this.


    So, first things first, the food would always be in rations, he would eat enough to keep him alive until he had more of it.


    With the resources he had at the moment, he hoped he could at least go a week or two with this food.


    Especially considering the fact that one meal a day was enough for him to survive at the stage he was.


    The problem would be for when he dissolved his Magic Power, in order to start regathering it through the new technique.


    But this was all a worthy sacrifice for him to top the food chain one day. So, his new routine started, eat, sense Magic Power, cut branches, rest, and repeat.


    One month passed in the blink of an eye, as he finally ran out of iron-rabbit meat. He still had a few fishes, but that was all there was to it.


    Since he had a few fishes left he wasn''t that worried about that prospect, the problem was that he didn''t have any more food for the sharp-toothed wolf cubs.


    He had been worried about what to feed to the iron rabbits, but he found out that they truly loved the branches of these trees surrounding him, so that was a worry lifted from his head.


    But those sharp-toothed wolf cubs were a problem, they couldn''t eat branches like the rabbits, as they wanted meat.


    He had been forced to share his iron-rabbit meat with them, and eat fish for himself most of the time, apparently, they didn''t like fish either.


    His branch cutting quest was going well as he had removed around 30% of it and was really close to making a small door through it, but he had yet to go outside.


    Today was the day that he could finally open the small door, and get outside of this pocket for the first time, hopefully, he would be able to even solve his problems like that.


    Happy about this prospect, he immediately took the skeleton knife or saw that he was using to cut the branches and immediately got to work.


    Even though it was only a few branches left for the door to be opened, he still had to work more than one hour to cut those things.


    Finally, with the hole-door opened, he rested a bit to return to optimal condition, and then crawling down he started moving through the branches to the outside.


    With a bit of effort, he finally managed to get his head out of the small hole-door, only to be amazed by the view in front.


    Outside was a really beautiful forest, the trees were almost as tall as these surrounding the pocket, their leaves green, and the ground was covered in grass and flowers.


    There was no sign of living beings in this place, everything seemed as fresh as it would naturally be, even the grass blades were complete and perfect.


    Looking at this scene it would give make one believe that this was heaven. The beauty of this place seemed unmatched.


    Everything was so beautiful, so fresh, and so clean! He had never seen something like this, and couldn''t even understand how it was possible.


    There was no way such a place could exist. After all, there weren''t even traces of small animals, rats, squirrels, or anything like that.


    Now that he thought about it there weren''t even insects in this area. How could it be possible!? There was something wrong with this place!


    There was definitely something wrong! He couldn''t allow lowering his guard no matter what. His instincts were warning him, that something was definitely suspicious.


    Thinking hard, he came with two possibilities. First, there was a powerful beast leaving here, that had scared everything and everyone around, guarding this place.


    Two, this place was the monster itself!


    In other words, everything around here was definitely poisonous, and whatever wild animal or insect approached the place would be poisoned and turned to nutrients for the soil, and these plants.


    After thinking about it a bit more, the first option seemed to cancel itself, as he wasn''t feeling any kind of pressure or presence of a powerful being in here.


    So, he was left only with the second option, this place was poisonous and the whole vegetation in front of him was poisonous.


    This certainly made him angry, because like that he wouldn''t be able to make use of these things, even if they were unknown grass or flowers they were still a source of food for him.


    But if these things were poisonous then he wouldn''t be able to eat any of them, and even when he got out he would have to be extra careful.


    The blessing he had thought when he had seen the view, turned into a complete curse that could take his life.


    Things were just getting worse and worse for him. He had to find out a way out of this as soon as possible otherwise he was finished.


    Unhappy with the result of all his hard work, he prepared a small trap at the hole-door just in case and then walked towards the inside once again.


    He was angry, hungry, and tired. He had to find out a way out of this damn situation he had gotten himself into.


    Furthermore, those sharp-tooth wolf cubs were looking at him with hungry eyes. It was clear that if he didn''t feed them soon, they would start rebelling.


    They might try to break the cage he had set up and attack his iron rabbit cubs, making him lose any hope for the future.


    And if they couldn''t do even that, they might try to attack each other, and eat each other. After all, they were only animals, and wouldn''t necessarily think about their relations, or blood.


    Damn!


    It seemed like he was left with no other choice, he would have to go outside and have a look at the situation out there.


    The problem was that he still felt shivers through his all body as he thought about the happenings of that day and the terrifying killing intent over himself.


    He still hadn''t forgotten his luck and the fact that he was still alive only due to his quick action of deciding to enter Gaia.


    That thing had created some kind of a mental block inside his head, he was too afraid to get out there at the moment.


    On the other hand, he had to! He needed food, water, and more resources, otherwise, he was doomed to die in this place alone.


    It would be such a pity though, as he had had so many fortunes, and he could feel that he was progressing rather well with each day.


    But he was afraid. Afraid of what awaited him out there. What he would be facing out there, and would he be able to get back alive or not?


    The more he thought about this, the more afraid and reluctant he became, the more did he lose sight of his goals and himself.


    As he was thinking like that, he kept looking at those sharp-toothed wolf cubs. Even though these guys had lost their parents, and were brought to this unknown place they still acted naturally.


    It felt like even if the whole World collapsed, these guys would still be the same. Hungry when hungry, horny when horny, and playful when playful.


    Looking at them he felt like life was being truly nice for them, after all, they had him to feed them whenever they wanted to, even though entrapped inside their cage.


    What had left him the biggest impression though was the fact that whenever he approached the cage, they would always try to attack him.


    No matter the situation, or time they would always try to bite him, or his hand, without exception.


    At that moment, a light was finally lighted inside his head. When even these small things were never giving up, then how could he who just had his dreams completed give up?


    Throughout all his life, he had written and imagined so many fantasy stories like this one, and he would do anything to get such an opportunity.


    But now, when the opportunity was right in front of him, and he had taken so many gifts, he was scared for his life, and for his future.


    He had come up with so many difficulties about his main characters in the novels, that they had always managed to push through, then why couldn''t he?


    If he gave up to the fear he was feeling right now, then how was he going to accomplish his goals and dream?


    The route to the top was a thorny one, the route to his new family was a thorny one, the path of revenge was a thorny one, and he would have to step on all those thorns in order to achieve his dream.


    But if he feared every thorn-like this, then there would be no hope for him. No, he couldn''t allow fear to block his path and his future.


    He had to face his fear with everything he got, as he disappeared from Gaia to reappear in the outside world¡­

 Chapter 17 - 17: Spoiler, Title In The End…

    Outside everything seemed to be the same, the flowing river, the towering trees by its side, the peace, and calm also.


    Well, almost everything because the searing heat, and the bad premonition he felt at the moment certainly broke the similarity.


    He had expected to be attacked as soon as he appeared outside but it seemed like that wasn''t the case.


    Still, his heart was beating fast like some kind of racehorse. He could feel it palpitating inside his chest, like wanting to jump through his throat and get outside.


    He had heard of people living only to feel this kind of heartbeat, this kind of adrenaline but while he didn''t hate it, he didn''t understand why would someone want to live for it.


    Right now, his life was in danger, just what kind of person would want to live with their lives constantly in danger!?


    Certainly not him, he was the kind of guy who wanted to have everything under his control, he wanted to be the player playing chess, and not the king being targeted.


    This feeling right now, his heartbeat right now, just strengthened his resolve of being the one in charge and not the one in danger.


    He also understood that he would have to pass through many dangers in order to reach the peak of the food chain, but this didn''t mean that he would have to throw his life away.


    He would select his challenges, and fights himself, and wouldn''t be the kind of guy thrown into every problem.


    His goals for the future were most certainly clear, but the problem was that first he had to pass the current danger.


    If he wasn''t able to win over this challenge and his fear, then he would most probably lose his life, and all those goals and dreams would lose their meaning.


    His decision had been sudden when he was inside Gaia, and one could say that it was done in haste, but he felt that if he didn''t do it at the time, then he would never be able to do it again.


    It was a now or never situation for him. But certainly, from the thought to the action, there was an Everest mountain of difference.


    He could still feel his body shaking and trembling at the moment due to the emotions and fear, this was the first time in his life he was in such a situation.


    It wasn''t like he had never encountered a tiger, or a bear in his previous world, but he was trained, and his body was much different from the one he had right now.


    Even though in this one month he had done his best to train, as his muscles had grown a bit stronger, and fuller, but it was still not enough.


    He felt like only now he had managed to reach the normal body for his age, and that he was still far behind what he should be.


    Especially considering just what kind of world this was, and what kind of animals, beasts, and monsters lived in this world.


    For that reason, even though he had made up his mind, and there was no turning point anymore, he still was afraid.


    In fact, he was so afraid that he was becoming paranoiac. He was doing his best, and beyond his beast to try and feel the surroundings.


    His senses had become so sharp, that he could sense the soil under his foot, and every blade of hair over his body.


    His instincts were ringing like some kind of alarm clock, warning him that he was in imminent danger and that he should leave this place as soon as possible.


    Truthfully, he wanted to leave this place as quickly as possible, but he knew that if he did that right now then he would never surmount the courage needed to reach the top.


    So even though every cell of his body was raring to leave this place, he still decided to stay and fight against his unknown opponent.


    He didn''t know what kind of animal or beast it was, he could only feel its murderous and cautious gaze on his back.


    The hair on his back was standing straight as if they were antennas to feel the danger he was facing, or to better sense his enemy.


    His nerves were taut as bowstrings as he was waiting for the animal to attack. He didn''t want to turn back and look at it, because he felt that once he did so then he would lose his courage to fight it.


    It already took him a lot of effort to be here like that and face it, so he felt like it would be even more difficult if he turned around and had a look at it.


    As he was thinking like that, another thought was born in his mind, if he didn''t have the courage to face his opponent, then wasn''t he just playing like he was facing his enemy?


    Since he had already decided to face this animal, then the least he could do was turn around and have a look at it.


    No matter what he should have died at least twice until now, and yet he was still there. Only those who were able to face life head-on were able to move forwards with their lives.


    He didn''t understand from where did this sudden sprout of courage, and determination came from, but he slowly started turning around to look at his foe.


    He turned ever so slightly in order to not scare it off, or startle it into attacking. It was still unknown to him how the hell the animal hadn''t attacked him yet, but still, he decided to not care about it.


    It took him a while but he finally was able to turn around and have a look at the damn thing in front of him.


    It was big!


    About 2 meters in height, and more than 2 or 3 meters long. It had black and white striped fur and some really big and gross yellow teeth reeking of blood.


    Its mustache was like some spiked tin filaments, as its eyes were exciding a sense of danger, murderous aura, and playfulness.


    Roy could swear that he felt like this damn animal was mocking him. It was like a big cat that was playing with its food before finally eating it whole in one bite.


    Eric had never felt this angry and humiliated in his life. His human pride was hurt seeing this damn animal treat him like a toy.


    Slowly the fear he was feeling until now started turning into raging hate and anger, as he wanted to teach this guy a good lesson.


    He had to!


    There was no fu*cking freaking way that he would allow this motherfu*cking big cat in front of him to toy with him like that.


    His foe, his enemy, the danger he was about to face was nothing more than a big damn cat. It wasn''t even a tiger, it was a damn cat.


    These things were called Titanic Cats, just like their names suggested they were a titanic version of a normal cat.


    Differently from the normal cats though, these things would eat whatever they found on their way.


    Their physique and their physical abilities certainly gave them the edge over many animals, and beasts out there, even though they were just a rank 2 beast themselves.


    The most common trait with the house cats was most probably their playfulness with their food.


    This information was all coming from the old Roy''s memories, but this didn''t make him feel better in the least.


    How the fu*ck could he after all. A fu*cking cat was playing with him, just like it was playing with some ordinary rat.


    ''RAWWR~!"


    The cat seemed to have understood that Roy was losing his fear towards it, and instead was getting angry, opened his mouth fully, and roared at him.


    Even if Roy was enraged at this moment, seeing that big mouth opened enough to eat him whole in one bite, seeing those damn saw-like teeth, and that stinking blood breath he was once again scared to death.


    In fact, he felt that if he didn''t have his anger, and rage at that moment he would have turned around and run away pissing his pants.


    It was truly fearsome, his palpitating heart that seemed to have relaxed for a moment started beating hard once again.


    He had to do this as quickly as possible, he had to find a way to deal with this thing before he was shamed to death, or eaten whole.


    In the meantime, the cat in front of him seemed to be truly enjoying his performance and his palpitating heart.


    Its big and round eyes were clearly showing it was having a lot of fun, and that it would continue for a while.


    Roy on the other hand didn''t know if he should be happy or enraged by this situation in front of him.


    It was his good luck that the enemy hadn''t attacked him directly and killed him in one hit, as it was something easily doable for the titanic cat.


    But at the same time, it was his great shame, and embarrassment for becoming the toy of a fu*cking big stray cat, that would still eat him in the end.


    Still, he had to say that he was really proud of himself for not losing conscience in front of this damn thing, especially after that breath attack.


    It was just that disgusting and horrible, as it reeked of bad blood, and corpses. It was truly terrifying not only to him but to whoever got in front of it.


    But now wasn''t the time to think about that, as he used his fear as an excuse to try and punch the big damn cat, who didn''t move in the least and it took the hit head-on.


    It was clearly saying that a weakling''s punch was nothing to its mighty self. Something that it surely regretted the next moment¡­


    (Facing the enemy, Titanic Cat!)

 Chapter 18 - 18: Sly Strategy & Tenacity

    Roy''s punch was clearly useless, as no matter how much he tried to reinforce it with Earth magic, or any other magic for that sense, he would still be unable to even scratch the cat''s back.


    Talk about being a weakling, he was even less than that in his dictionary. But there was nothing he could do about it.


    It wasn''t like he was even planning to have a decent fight with his enemy in the first place. He knew that he would be his match only if the sun raised from West.


    So even though he threw his punch it was still only a feint, as he quickly used his Magic Power to create a small bump on one of the cat''s paws, to throw it off balance.


    With its arrogance, the cat had clearly not expected such a dirty play from her prey, as it got angry almost instantly.


    But this wasn''t the end of Roy''s strategy as he did his best to pick up the moment the cat was caught off-guard, and out of balance to use all his remaining Magic Power to transport it, and himself inside Gaia.


    Since he knew that there was no way for him to beat the rank 2 beast head-on, Roy had decided to rely on human slyness.


    He had become assured of his plan only when he had seen the size and estimated the weight of this thing.


    If it was a small and fast animal then he would certainly lose his life with this strategy, but fortunately, it wasn''t.


    How did he plan to deal with it? Really easy actually, he was planning to rely on Gaia''s ten times higher gravity in order to completely suppress this damn cat.


    Looking at its weight it was certainly possible, not to mention that these cats weren''t renowned for their speed, or endurance.


    That could be easily seen as the moment that Roy and the cat appeared on the altar of Gaia, the cat almost immediately got pounded on the ground.


    She had fallen with her back on the ground as her legs were on top of her adding to the weight of her body, making her unable to move.


    It looked like even her whiskers were being pulled on the ground, as Roy wasn''t in a much better shape himself.


    Since he had almost lost all of his Magic Power right now, he was also being pulled down like crazy by the gravity.


    If he hadn''t managed to make himself appear closer to the Stone obelisks base, then he would most probably have been crushed to death right now, by his own body weight, just like that damn cat.


    Gathering every ounce of power left on his body, and every dreg of his stubbornness and tenacity, he managed to slowly draw himself closer to the base.


    Once he made it there, then he would be able to rest and recuperate, but if he didn''t then he was destined to die there and then.


    There was no other choice for him, he had to do whatever he could to reach the base. Even if all his bones cracked, and were about to be broken.


    Even if all his teeth fell from his jaw from how hard he was clenching them, even if all his blood left his body, he still had to reach the base.


    That was his only hope!


    For that reason, he decided to block all his other senses and nerves besides the necessary ones that would help him reach the base.


    It was truly painful! He had heard about the pain that women go through delivery, but right now he was damn sure that this pain surpassed that one.


    He was still wondering how the heck he had been able to keep his clarity until now, as he could hear his own bones cracking a moment ago.


    He truly couldn''t believe himself. In his mind right now, he was nothing more than a tenacious roach trying to survive this damn life-threatening situation.


    With those thoughts in mind, even though he had almost lost all connection to the outside world, and what was happening around him, he continued to draw himself closer to the base.


    Slowly, but surely, he was making progress with his walk towards the base, even though he could feel that it was getting harder and harder.


    Even though he had tried to close all his senses as he was, he was still unable to block the pain coming through him with every little distance he went through.


    It felt like it took a century for him to even reach half the way, and it would take even longer to continue the other half, which was nothing more than one foot away.


    He had to! He had to reach there if he wanted to live! His life was depending on how good could he crawl that last foot of distance.


    But that damn pain was so strong that he was slowly losing conscience. If that happened then he was truly a goner, there was no way he could survive this situation.


    With the determination and the tenacity of a roach, he continued to crawl towards his safe heaven, slowly, centimeter after centimeter.


    He couldn''t give up, he kept telling himself those words. He couldn''t give up, he had a damn long life to live, a peak to reach, and a grand harem to enjoy.


    Thinking about his harem it seemed like a new source of energy was born inside his body, as the distance, he crawled each time started to increase.


    The thought of all the beauties he would have to enjoy, all the delicacies he would have to try, all the miracles he would make to happen.


    The more he thought like that the more power he found inside himself, as he was surpassing every limit of his body and walking forward.


    His speed of crawling seemed to increase too, he could feel that he was getting there. If he continued like that then he would certainly reach that base he so much wished.


    But the higher the outcome rate, the higher the expenditure, so just as he reached the border with his fingers, he felt like all the energy inside his body had finished, and his vision blurred.


    Before he could even understand what was going on, he was losing his conscience. He had managed to arrive only up to here.


    Even though he was doing everything he could in order to keep his clarity it seemed like he was trying to light a wet candle, it was impossible to be done.


    ''Ah Damn~!''


    "So, this is my end!? After all this shit, I am going to die in here? I refuse to accept it, but it seems like I have no other choice, I am destined to die here.


    Perhaps this is for the best! It''s just that I would have loved to meet that family in this World. I would love to fulfill my promise to that Soul!


    But it seems impossible! I am truly going to die here!


    Damn Cat! In the end, I wasn''t able to win the fight, it got me down too. Well, perhaps I will have a bit of better luck on my next try!"


    As he was thinking like that, his thoughts were becoming more and more distant to him, the figures of his father and mother were slowly growing hazy until they finally started to disappear.


    No matter how unwilling he was, it seemed like this was the end of his road, and he had no other choice but to accept it.


    ''RAWWR, MEEOWWW~!''


    Just as he was about to completely lose his clarity he heard that damn cat disturbed his peace and calm once again.


    Waking him up from his deep sleep with that damn roaring, and then her purr, jolting him awake once again.


    The pain coursing through his body was definitely unbearable, but that immediately reminded him of the situation he was in.


    He couldn''t afford to lose conscience here, knowingly or unknowingly that damn cat had awakened him from the deepest sleep of his life.


    It had theoretically saved his life because practically he still had to roll his body over the line and totally enter the base of the Stone obelisk.


    That was his oasis in the desert, that was the only choice that could help him stay alive. He couldn''t give up right now, so he clenched his teeth one more time, as he continued his crawling.


    He didn''t know for how long he could keep going, but one thing was for certain, he had no idea of giving up.


    He would continue to crawl forward for as long as he could, only when his body had totally given in to the pressure, and gravity would he accept his death.


    But firstly, he would have to make sure he did everything he could in order to stay alive, no matter what.


    Furthermore, his ''parents'' wouldn''t forgive him if he gave up here. They had done everything they could in order to help him escape the claws of death.


    Even if the old Roy was now gone, he was still here, he had to try and return. Even if they didn''t accept him, he would still need to turn back and try his best to help them.


    He had a promise to fulfill with the old Roy, he couldn''t give up on that so easily. Furthermore, he had accepted them as his family.


    But above all this, he would be letting himself down if he accepted this end after all he had been through.


    Thinking like this, his lost energy seemed to have recuperated a bit, as he continued to pull himself towards the Stone Obelisk''s base.


    He felt like an eternity passed but he was finally able to make it, as he immediately lost his conscience without being able to see what that damned cat was doing¡­

 Chapter 19 - 19: Finishing Off The Titanic Cat & Surprise

    Roy didn''t know for how long he stayed at the base of the stone Obelisk unconscious, but when he woke up almost all of his body had healed up.


    He still felt a bit sore, and pain from some places but it was something acceptable, unlike the insupportable pain he felt as he crawled.


    In fact, right now all that pain it looked like nothing more than some nightmare right now. After all, it should be impossible for a human body, and mind to deal with that.


    He still couldn''t believe that he was that kind of person that could bear that pain, and still continue to crawl towards his goal.


    To be honest it was still unbelievable to him, but considering the survival instinct of every human it could be made possible.


    That didn''t matter right now, the important thing right now was the fact that he was alive, and had managed to escape his death.


    It was only at this moment that he was remined that he was still not out of danger, that damned cat was here with him.


    He didn''t know if it had died, or it was still alive and he had to have a look at it as soon as possible, otherwise he might die while being played like a toy.


    That was something that he seriously didn''t want to happen, so even though his body still felt really sore, and he still felt a lot of pain coursing through his body, he managed to get up and have a look.


    The damned cat was still there, it was still alive. Even though it looked like it was in dire straits and that it would die from moment to moment, it was still alive.


    It was just unbelievable! How could it be still alive? He couldn''t believe his eyes for a moment, and he had to rub them quite a bit to believe the scene in front of him.


    Just what kind of tenacity it would get to stay alive for so long? Even though he didn''t know how much time must have passed, it was certainly not a short one.


    After all, his broken bones had fused together once again, and he was more or less in one whole piece. Even though he still felt the soreness and the pain, it was still bearable.


    But all this time, this damned cat had managed to survive, and not only that, but still keep its conscience, as it was looking at him with pleading eyes.


    Yes, he could swear that she was looking at him with pleading eyes. Her playful, and angry look had completely disappeared and only her pleading look was left.


    This was the first time that Roy was witnessing such a look, and that from a titanic cat like this. But he wouldn''t get fooled this easily.


    If the situation was different that damn cat would probably just show an amused look on her face, and then engulf him whole.


    There was no way he was going to believe this damned cat. In fact, he had to approach her as soon as possible and kill it, to finish this once and for all.


    He wasn''t in the perfect condition to get up, but he had to do this. Otherwise his life would be in danger, and he certainly wouldn''t want something like that to happen.


    He had had enough of it, it was time to finish it once and for all. With these thoughts, he started pulling his hands, and his legs towards his body, in order to use them as support.


    Every part of his body was really sore, but it was understandable since he hadn''t moved at all when he was unconscious.


    Slowly but surely, he managed to get up, and finally stand on his fours. From there started the real challenge, as he would have to pick up his strength, and stand on his legs.


    It was damn difficult, but he managed to do it, even though he stayed unmoving for a few moments in order to get his balance right.


    After getting his balance, he started stretching out a bit his muscles, even though he was going through an excruciating pain, he had to do that no matter what.


    It was only after 5 minutes of stretching that he was finally able to feel like he finally had total control over his body, and started walking towards the damn cat.


    His steps were short, and a bit funny, as he was walking like a drunk man that was ready to fall on the next one.


    The more he steps he took, the more balanced his walk became, as he finally approached the cat, with one of those big iron-rabbit''s skeletons on his hand, ready to crush his head.


    The damned cat seemed to have accepted her own death, as it didn''t even try any movement to protect itself, but that pitiful gaze moved towards her belly.


    It was only now that Roy finally managed to see that the cat was keeping her paws like she wanted to protect something.


    While her head was almost squished to the ground, with blood coming out of its eyes, ears, and mouth, her belly part seemed to be unaffected by the gravity pressure.


    Seeing Roy''s eyes turn towards her belly, the titanic cat opened her paws a bit, as it showed its kittens to Eric.


    There were 9 kittens in there, each of them was at the size of a normal house cat, sleeping safe and soundly without a care in the world.


    Apparently, the damned cat was a female one, and it was already having babies in her belly, when it came to attack him.


    She probably saw Roy as nothing more than a nutritious ingredient for her kittens, but now she saw him as their only hope to survive.


    It seemed like it already understood that she would die really soon, it had barely hanged until now only to keep her kittens alive for a bit longer.


    This showed the great tenacity and the stubbornness of a mother. She had been able to endure all the pain, suffering, and torture of ten-times gravity for her weight, only to keep her kittens alive.


    Even the most stone-hearted man would feel emotional at this scene, not to mention someone like Roy whose parents had abandoned him when he was born.


    Just what kind of difference was this? A damn beast, a damned cat at that was doing all this to keep her kittens alive, while his own mother and father had abandoned him close to a trash bin.


    Who was the animal, and who was the human being in this case? Even if he wanted to accept it or not, the difference was clear, and it was there for anyone to see.


    If he had the opportunity one day he would want to find his biological mother, and ask her, why did she abandon him? Why didn''t she care if he lived or died?


    He didn''t know the answer to that question, and would neither find it anytime soon, right now the best he could do to survive, and reach the peak.


    He had a feeling that if he reached the peak, one day perhaps he would be able to return to his old Earth, and try to find his mother and ask her why.


    Anyway, even if he didn''t manage to do it, he didn''t care at the moment. So, placing those thoughts to the back of his head, he carefully approached the titanic cat, as it tried to pick up her kittens.


    Seeing him do something like that, the titanic cat seemed to have understood his intention, and felt a bit relaxed as her kittens would survive.


    But she still managed to give him one warning look, before finally accepting her fate, and dying there and then, leaving her kittens behind, in Roy''s hands.


    Seeing the cat give its last breath, and that warning look Roy didn''t feel disgusted by it, as a matter of fact he felt a warm and soothing feeling inside.


    This was what a mother was like right? Even in front of torture, pain, and death it would still go even beyond the possible to save its little ones.


    This was only the second time he was witnessing something like this. The first was with the old Roy''s father, and mothers, and the second was now.


    It was truly a really weird and complex feeling, as he was hoping that old Roy''s family would accept him as their own, because to him they were already his family.


    That was for the future, right now he immediately picked up the kittens, and sent them towards the stone obelisks base, in order to not get affected by the gravity pressure.


    Then he immediately got to work, as he offered his prayers to the titanic cat''s soul, and then cleaned its body, removing the fur, and all the extras, to keep her meat.


    He did that as quickly as possible in order for the kittens to not wake up and look at the scene, and not long after he got to work once again.


    This time he prepared a small cage for the kittens, in order to keep them away from the iron-rabbits, and the sharp toothed wolf cubs.


    He prepared a bit of food for them, not their mother''s meat, he didn''t have the heart to do something like that, as he gave them fish.


    Since these were kittens then they would most probably love eating fish. After giving food to the little animals inside his ''home'', he prepared a bit for himself too.


    When the cats woke up they seemed to have understood the fate of their mother, but there was nothing they could do besides purring their grief away¡­

 Chapter 20 - 20: 1.5 Years (Coming Out Of Gaia)

    There was nothing he could do about them at the moment, as they would have to figure out this by themselves. He could only satiate their hunger at the moment.


    With those thoughts in mind, after taking care of all these things, he finally once stabilized his state once again and left Gaia for the outside.


    After taking care of the titanic cat this place seemed to have regained his peace and calm, as this time he could even see a few other animals drinking water beside the river.


    Not wanting to startle them he immediately got down on the ground, as he prepared his magic traps for them.


    The only thing he could use right now was the water hit, and Earth trap, anything besides that was either too difficult for him to perform, or it would consume him more than half of his Magic Power.


    So, he had to work only with these two, and reach the best results he could. This time though he wouldn''t make the same mistake again, to attract the attention of more powerful animals or beasts.


    After 10 minutes he now had two additional animals in his hands, one looked like a wild pig of sorts, only that his teeth were much bigger, and he could dig through his earth trap.


    He had spent a lot of time, and sweat in order to capture him, as he had used the water strategy once again, and drowned the animal in the water.


    The other animal was some kind of fox, he had easily put this thing inside his Earth trap, but knowing that no animal was simple on this new planet, he didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    For that reason, he left that thing inside his earth trap and was thinking of opening it only when he entered inside Gaia, there it had no way of escape no matter what specialty it had.


    The only thing that gave him a bit of rest of mind was the fact that even though the animals in this world had their own mutations, they were still almost the same as those on Earth.


    In fact, it would be more exact to say that this planet had all the animals found on Earth and some of their mutations.


    Because in the memories of his Master, and old Roy there were memories of normal Earth animals as well.


    After that, he went to take a look at his traps. It had passed more than a few days so there must be some catch in there.


    To his bad luck, there wasn''t as much, there were traces of most of the catch being eaten though, so it was most probably that damned cat once again.


    He didn''t know if he should feel pity, or curse that damned cat for messing with him, and his life, but anyway what was gone was gone, there was no way he could bring it back.


    Furthermore, he already had more than 200 kilograms of meat from the titanic cat. That would keep him alive for some time.


    Even the fish trap wasn''t as full as he imagined it, but it was nonetheless not empty. The good side of it was that there were a lot of small fish in there, that he couldn''t wait to grow up.


    Taking care of the meat, he started collecting whatever herbs, grass, or fruits that he could find in the surroundings.


    The meat was great, but eating only meat the whole time would make him eventually hate it, and wouldn''t be good for his health either.


    There was a lot of useful information on the old Roy''s memories about most of the herbs in the forest, as this guy had been a true nerd.


    And for those that he didn''t have, he would have to go through the old method that humanity discovered everything, by trial and error.


    After going through what he went through inside Gaia, and the base of the stone obelisk he had become totally sure that that place would cure any illness or poison it existed.


    No matter what, it had healed his body as brand as new, even when he had clearly felt most of his bones crack, and crumble, while his inner organs had ruptured.


    This was one of his biggest trump cards, no matter how injured he was, and no matter how close to death he was, as long as he had the necessary mana to return to Gaia, he would definitely survive.


    This was his biggest cheat ability, and while he didn''t plan on ever ending up in a near-death state, he nonetheless considered it as a big cheat ability.


    It took him 4 weeks of going back and forth with Gaia and the outside world, for him to collect all that he thought to be necessary ingredients to last him for the time he would spend inside Gaia training, and cultivating.


    The population inside the altar grew quite a bit, as even the small animals started growing bigger and bigger.


    He could easily spend more than one year inside Gaia without problem with all the food and the ecosystem he had built up in there.


    -- 1.5 years later ¨C


    It took Roy much more than he thought in order to dissolve his Magic Power clouds in his Dantian area, and then replace them, while he continued training his physical body at the same time.


    But finally, he was able to make it happen, and now he had become a Rank 1 Mage once again, and a Rank 1 warrior.


    His rank was definitely below his previous one, but his strength, power, Magic Power capacity, and fight prowess were much higher than him of rank 2.


    In fact, looking through old Roy''s thoughts he knew that the strength and fighting prowess he had right now, was infinitely close to a Rank 3 Mage or Warrior.


    There was a different way to refer to the ranks on this planet, it was related to the royal titles. It started from Rank 1 as an esquire, to Rank 9 as Emperors.


    Every Rank 9 Mage or Warrior was an Emperor in and of itself, but not all the Emperors on this planet were Rank 9.


    If one went through normal logic, Roy was now a Mage Esquire, and a Warrior Esquire at the same time.


    If he were home, in his own Empire he would get the resources and payments from both big departments the Warrior department and the Mage department.


    Even though it would be a lot in the eyes of other people, in his eyes it was nothing more than a drop compared to the ocean.


    The space ring that the old Roy carried with him, had more than 10 million gold coins of his kingdom, and a lot of water element crystals, inside.


    Even without consulting with the Old Roy''s memories, he knew that this was already a lot of money and that he carried a fortune on himself.


    But what would you expect from a pampered little prince after all? It was more than normal considering his position, and his treatment.


    That fortune was useless at the moment though, as he was unable to use it in this forest. The only thing he could use right now was his strength, and fighting prowess.


    He knew that at the moment he was practically useless in a real fight, as even though he had fought with his grown animals inside Gaia he still needed more practice.


    That wasn''t all, he also needed to form his killing intent, he knew that his way towards the peak of the food chain wouldn''t be an easy and clean one, so he had to start from somewhere.


    After killing all those animals to keep himself alive, he already had an idea of his killing intent, but at the same time, he didn''t know how he would react in front of another human being.


    He didn''t know if he had the galls, or balls to take another human life, and the more hesitant and reluctant he was, the more was he going to suffer.


    He knew all this, but yet it wasn''t that easy to come to peace with such a thing. After all, he would be taking another human life.


    So, in order to get better with his killing intent, and get used a bit more to killing, he decided to get some real-life experience, as he killed a few more animals and beasts.


    He wasn''t alone on his hunt though, as the moment that he had started cultivating Magic Power with the new technique, he had used a blood binding technique from his Master''s memories, and bounded all his animals.


    Normally a Mage or a Warrior wouldn''t be able to carry many successful blood-bonded animals, as the animal''s, or the beast''s resistance would be just too powerful for them to bear.


    And they could only bond with one or two at the most on average, but since Roy had practically grown these beasts himself, they were more than happy to bond with him, as they saw him as family.


    Now he had 9 Rank 1 beast titanic cats, 2 Rank 1 sharp-toothed wolves, and 1 Rank 2 illusory fox as his bonded beasts.


    The ability of the little fox he caught at first was illusory arts, it released some special pheromones that made the target look at illusions, while it sliced its throat with its nails.


    If it wasn''t for the stone obelisk and his tenacity, he would have died from this little fox, but fortunately, he hadn''t, and they had started to get friendly along the way.


    All these things saw him as the head of the pack, and none of them fought with each other without his permission.


    This was a hunt for all 13 of them, after so long closed inside the ''home'' in Gaia, they could finally hunt in nature once again.


    They hunted happily, until at the start of the 7th day Roy was faced with a strange situation¡­

 Chapter 21 - 21: Forest Barbarians

    In front of Roy, there were three big men chasing behind a girl that seemed to be about his age, just more formed and ripped than a normal girl, in fact, she was even more ripped than he was.


    But not by much though, she wasn''t some kind of macho woman, as she still held the features of a woman and quite a beauty at that.


    With her brown mane of hair, brown eyes, her tanned skin, her outrageously big and round-shaped melons, her perky and round-shaped ass, and her tall figure she looked like some kind of goddess.


    A barbarian goddess to be exact, but nonetheless, she was a true beauty that would make any man want to put her under his body.


    Roy wasn''t in a different position either, the moment he looked at her he decided that he wanted to have her.


    After all this time leaving alone, and thinking only about Magic Power and training, he had a desperate need to have someone he could talk to, and even more so if it was a beauty like her.


    Those three men following behind her seemed to be trouble though. They were all burly, ripped like some bodybuilders of sorts, about 2 meters high, and with a scary animal-looking face.


    Each of the three looked like some kind of beast in and of itself like they would be able to rip a big bull to shreds only with their natural strength.


    This was the first time that Eric was coming across something like this, as these guys looked like a different species altogether.


    But the old Roy''s nerdiness would always come bendy in such occasions, that guy not only had heard about this ''species'', but he had also learned their language.


    Just how empty and uneventful would have someone''s life had to be in order to not only learn about things like this, but also learn about their culture, language, and specialties.


    Still, he couldn''t really reproach him for doing so, because right now this was really helpful to him. it was only due to that that he was able to understand with what he was dealing with.


    With that taken care of, there was one more issue that truly bothered him, he didn''t know the level or the strength that each of those guys possessed.


    Certainly, they looked like they were really strong, and in order to live in such a forest one had to be really strong, but that didn''t pinpoint their actual strength.


    As long as he was able to pinpoint their actual strength, he would be able to make a decision, if he should just kidnap the woman and leave, or fight them, and why not try to kill one or two.


    He knew he had to kill someone sooner or later, and the sooner it happened, the easier it would become for him in the future.


    The moment he had appeared in this new world and had lived through the memories of the old Roy, and having his Master''s experiences, he had already decided to change his look on this.


    Or it would be more appropriate to say that he was affected by those memories, and had become a mix of the three.


    But that was only on a superficial level, as he still had a long way to merge the two other sets of memories with his own.


    As for his chances against the three burly barbarians, it would be less than 10% if he was alone, at least looking at their bodies, but with the help by his side, there was no way in hell he would lose.


    After all, he had 11 Rank 1 beasts, and a Rank 2 beast by his side, that were ready to fight to their death for him.


    To be on the safe side, he decided to wait and see what would happen first, and then decide on what to do.


    It didn''t take the three barbarian men a lot of time to catch up to the woman in front, as they immediately surrounded her with evil grins all over their faces.


    Seeing that she was surrounded the barbarian woman stopped and was staring at them like she was looking at some evil beasts that were even less than scum.


    She seemed to hate them and was enraged, but slowly fear was overcoming her emotions, she seemed to be aware of her end, as she said,


    "You deceitful devils, you are even worse than those white devils, my blue wolf tribe treated you like our own. Now you betray us like this, by killing my father, and taking over the tribe!


    My eyes have truly opened today!"


    The burliest one of the three, looked at her like she was some kind of fool, as he said,


    "Who cares about that! To us strength is everything, right now we brothers are stronger, so it''s natural for us to take over the camp, and have everything for ourselves!


    Of course, that includes you and all your sisters, and mothers. Hahah~!"


    "Stop wasting time with her brother, let us take her down here, and now, in time she will become an obedient cat that would serve us, brothers, well!"


    The one who said this was the weakest looking guy, all this time his eyes and look were the lewdest, he seemed like he was ready to pull his pants down, and then push her on the ground.


    But he couldn''t do that by himself, as he didn''t seem to think he had the necessary strength to do something like that.


    Just as they were about to jump over her, and enjoy the feast, suddenly they heard a voice from behind them,


    "Since strength is everything to you, then why aren''t you kneeling down, and growling for forgiveness from this daddy!"


    The three of them were startled from the sudden entrance and they immediately turned around to have a look at the unexpected newcomer, only to see Roy grinning evilly at them.


    Roy on the other hand was extremely happy with his performance, this was the first time that he was acting arrogantly like his characters in the novels, and he had to say that it was a pretty amazing feeling.


    He had written so much about this, but feeling it was so much different and so much better. Especially knowing that he had the lives of these three barbarians at the palm of his hand.


    The three barbarians seemed shocked for a moment, Roy was clearly one of those white devils that they hated so much.


    Yet, even though with great difficulty and a weird accent he was talking their language, and on top of that was threatening them.


    Was this guy okay on the head? Or did some donkey hit him, and now he couldn''t understand where he was and what could happen to him.


    It would have been his great luck if he was able to leave this place without being sensed by them, let alone come and face the three of them.


    As soon as they recollected from their startle, they started laughing out really hard, and loud, like never before.


    Roy didn''t do or say anything he just stood there and waited for them to finish their laugh, as he then heard the burliest one say,


    "Hhaha~! This is truly a great day for us brothers, not only will we be able to fu*ck the brains out of the woman we have wished so hard, but also take a white monkey as our toy!


    This truly is our day brothers!"


    Even though the other two didn''t seem to say anything they were clearly in accordance with this guy, as they were looking at Roy like 5-year-old looks at his Christmas gift.


    The reason they were so confident about themselves was the fact that even though Roy seemed composed and confident he could take them on, his body didn''t seem strong enough.


    They were forest barbarians who had lived their whole life in the forest, how would they know that appearance and the size of muscles don''t make the difference in strength.


    As for Roy, he just thought that these guys had muscles not only on their limbs, and chest but also in their heads. There didn''t seem to be one drop of brain matter there.


    This just made him even more assured of his victory, as his look grew more confident, and calm as he said with a clear, calm, and natural voice,


    "Then why don''t you come here and show me just how you plan to do that barbaric trash?"


    He was intentionally trying to enrage them and make them lose sight or sense of their surroundings, and it seemed like it was really working.


    Each of the three seemed to have swallowed shit as they heard him talk like that, as this time the weakest looking one walked forward, and said with an angry grin,


    "White monkey brat, I am more than alone to deal with you! My brothers can watch from the sides, as I pull off your tool, and make you a woman!"


    Just like any man would even Roy got a bit angry hearing those words, this motherfu*cker was saying that he would pull off his little brother, just how could he not get angry.


    But since he wished it so, then why didn''t he help him a bit to fulfill his damn dirty wish. Thinking like that, he said with a smile,


    "Then come on, don''t make me wait coward!"


    The moment his words sounded, the weakest barbarian jumped forward and tried to land a punch on his chest.


    Even though this guy was the weakest of the three, in body shape, and muscle mass he was at least twice more than Roy¡­

 Chapter 22 - 22: Fighting The Forest Barbarians (First Kill!)

    Without any warning, the forest barbarian started running towards Roy, as he was even shouting in an incomprehensible language,


    ''Awawa~!''


    To someone like Roy, it didn''t make sense in the least why he should scream like that, but he knew from old Roy''s memories that they did this to gain momentum, and startle their enemies.


    So, besides the fact that the scream was just a pain in the ass, it didn''t have much effect on the new Roy who was already used to the wolf''s howling, and titanic cats purring and roaring all the time.


    The forest barbarian came directly towards him with a straight punch. Apparently, he believed a lot in his strength and considered this enough to not only beat the shit out of Roy but also humiliate him.


    To say the truth even though Roy knew this guy was the weakest of the bunch he didn''t know how exactly he compared to him.


    For that reason, he was a bit too considerate of that punch, as he was totally concentrated only on that, and had completely cut all contact with his surroundings.


    Even then his guard wasn''t totally down though, as he wasn''t alone, he had 12 other pairs of eyes that would never allow someone to approach him without his consent.


    So, he could totally concentrate on his fight without any problem whatsoever, but to his surprise, the punch was coming to him much slower than he thought.


    Actually, looking at that punch, and that speed, he felt like his opponent was way inferior to him. It was like comparing 5 and 10, he was about half strong as Roy was.


    That gave Roy a massive boost of confidence, as he just let the forest barbarian approach and then easily dodged the punch with a slight step to the left.


    Under the momentum of his own punch, that guy hit a tree that was behind Eric. His punch split the tree trunk into two parts, as the tree started falling down.


    This scene was enough to send shivers down Roy''s back, even though he knew that he was stronger now, he still couldn''t believe that he could punch a tree into two pieces.


    Furthermore, this guy only had about half of his strength which meant that if he punched the tree himself the result would be much more amazing than this, which was already breathtaking.


    The forest barbarian didn''t was really angry that Eric was able to dodge his punch, but then seeing his stunned face, he said with a tone full of arrogance,


    "What, you scared now little white monkey!?"


    It was those arrogant words that awakened Roy from his stupor as he recollected himself, thinking that this was the true world and life he wanted to live, and then continued,


    "I thought you were talking to me until now, but now I see that the one you truly were angry with was the tree!


    Since when have you started talking to the trees though!? Care to teach me too?"


    His words had the required effect, the forest barbarian got even angrier, as he immediately jumped towards him one again, this time it would be a semi-circular flying kick.


    He wasn''t withholding his punches in the least, from the first punch he had used every bit of his strength and he was doing the same even now.


    But no matter how much effort did that guy put into the fight, he would always end up kicking or punching whatever was behind Roy, his punches or kicks never connected.


    Very soon he started to breathe heavily as even sweat drops were forming on his forehead, making it clear that he was getting tired, and demotivated that none of his attacks connected.


    Thinking like that, he said in an angry tone,


    "You damn pu*ssy, you don''t dare to receive one attack from me and you call yourself a man!?"


    Since he wasn''t able to catch at Roy''s speed he decided to try and taunt him to take one of his attacks, he was totally confident in himself that he would be able to make him feel sorry about it.


    Even though he himself didn''t think that Roy would accept his taunting, he was surprised hearing him say,


    "I was thinking of putting an end to this show myself, come one show me your best attack."


    The forest barbarian seemed unable to believe his ears, as his angry face turned into a devilish grin, and without much preparation, he jumped towards Eric with an uppercut.


    After all that had happened, he didn''t dare to be lenient in the least, as he used every dreg of strength left in his body, it seemed like he wanted to turn Roy into an idiot with just one attack.


    Roy was a bit surprised looking at the attack coming his way, but he wasn''t afraid of it, in fact, he was getting excited a bit about it. He couldn''t help but be excited that he was finally going to try his strength.


    With these thoughts in his mind, he used his left hand to block the uppercut coming his way, and then his right hand went for a straight hook to the forest barbarian''s face.


    Since Roy was at least twice stronger than this guy in front of him, his left hand blocked his right uppercut midway, and at the same time his straight hook connected to the barbarian''s face.


    The end result was even more amazing than he had thought. His straight hook had sent the forest barbarian flying towards a more than 4 meters away tree, which had been smashed into two parts.


    It was just fu*cking amazing he had never thought that he would be able to do such a thing so easily and so naturally, that it looked like he was just stretching his hand.


    Well, it was amazing until he saw the face of the forest barbarian that had tried to fight him, he had crushed the guy''s face.


    He had dislocated his jaw, ruptured his eardrum, and even cracked his skull, and bone structure quite a bit. Even if he was able to survive all that, he was never going to be the same again.


    At this moment he felt two terrifying pairs of eyes behind his back, full of bloodlust and killing intent like they were nothing more than animals hungry for blood.


    They hadn''t even checked on the state of their so-called brother, as they were both trying to profit from the current situation and take Roy down.


    By what they had seen with their own eyes, they had both understood that they were in no position to win a one vs one fight with Roy.


    Even if they joined hands and attacked both at the same time they would still probably lose. Forcing them into the current situation where they were trying to capture him by surprise.


    Even though these two guys were stronger than their weakest brother, they still weren''t stronger by much, if their brother was a 5 then they were a 7 and an 8.


    Nothing was really difficult for Roy who was a full capacity 10, so even though they caught him by surprise, he was still able to dodge their attacks, and slide to the right.


    The two of them didn''t seem to give up, as they tried it once again with a following attack. It seemed like they were dead on set to take Roy''s life one way or another.


    Once again, Roy dodged their attack but this time much easier than the first time, and he even looked like he would relaunch a counterattack.


    Sensing the battle intent from Roy, and understanding that he was dodging them easier and easier, the second brother followed with his attacks, but the first one turned around and made a run for it.


    When the second brother was able to understand what had just happened it was already too late, as Roy had blocked his attack, and had landed one of his punches to the guy''s chest.


    Making his rib cage crumble under his power, and his thoracic spine was broken in two, with one part cutting through his heart.


    Intentionally or unintentionally Eric had just killed a man for the first time. He didn''t understand it at first, but then see how this guy turned into a mushy thing that fell down, he finally understood it.


    He had just killed someone. Even though it was without intention he had killed the guy, he had taken his life.


    Once the realization hit him, he fell down on the ground vomiting everything he had eaten that morning, it was truly gross, but the feeling and idea of having killed someone were even more so.


    He started vomiting and vomiting like there was no tomorrow. In the meantime, the lady barbarian that had been silent this whole time finally moved once again when she saw the development of the situation.


    Those three scums had been turned into a joke, as one was dead, another in a grave situation, and the third had run away for his life.


    Now that even the white devil seemed to be not in a good state, as he was vomiting like crazy, she thought this was her chance.


    It was now or never, as she had to run away from here, and go ask for help. That was her only option if only she could go and ask for help from her mother''s tribe.


    With these thoughts in mind, she slowly got up, even though with trembling legs, she decided to make a run for it.


    But before she could even take another step from where she was, 9 titanic cats, 2 sharp-toothed wolves, and one illusory fox appeared in the surroundings, completely sealing the place¡­

 Chapter 23 - 23: Escaping Depression & You Are Mine

    It was needless to say that the barbarian beauty thought that she was going to be their food the next moment.


    After all, one of these beasts was already too much for her, and right now she was facing 12 of them, her chances of her escaping with her life were infinitely close to zero, to not say zero.


    Only a miracle would save her from this new tragedy looming over her head, making her situation from bad to worse.


    Unconsciously as she was afraid she started moving closer to Roy, more than a feeling of security, it was a feeling of approaching some who would suffer the same fate.


    The worst part about this situation was the fact that those damn beasts were approaching her slowly, without any kind of killing intent or anything like that.


    In fact, more than full of killing intent they seemed worried. Why the hell would beasts like them feel worried in front of her, and this white devil, it didn''t make any sense.


    Even though it seemed like there was nothing she could do, she didn''t want to go down without a fight, as she turned towards Roy and screamed,


    "Man up! I don''t know what is wrong with you, but we have to fight for our lives right now!"


    All this time Roy had been thinking about what he had just done, while it seemed simple talking about it, taking a human life was really taxing mentally.


    Right now, he felt like he had just committed one of the biggest crimes of his life, and was even questioning his life after this.


    He had decided to reach the peak of the food chain and was prepared to do whatever he had to in order to achieve it.


    But now after he had just taken his first human life he was seriously doubting, and questioning his reasoning, doings, and his future.


    Was it really okay for him to do what he had just done? He had taken a human life, after all, these guys could have parents, kids, wives, siblings.


    He had affected so many people''s lives with just one action of his, and he had done that pretty easily, and knowingly.


    Even though he didn''t know this guy would die so easily, he had still willingly hit him on the head. So, he had sort of caused the guy''s death willingly.


    If this was still on Earth, then he would get convicted for many years, as he had just committed murder in cold blood.


    He had become a murderer now! He would never be the same again. His life would never be the same again.


    Slowly he was falling into depression, as the only thing he could do was vomit and get disgusted at himself, it wasn''t something easy to accept.


    He had just killed somebody with his bare hands!


    As he was slowly drifting to his depressive state, he felt the shaking and the loud voice of the barbarian lady.


    He would have never expected that in his lowest moment, the one to help him would be precisely this woman.


    Her words didn''t carry any meaning, but he was able to get out of that gloomy attitude really easily. This wasn''t Earth anymore, and this wasn''t the old him anymore.


    Whether he liked it or not, he was a new Roy, one who had the memories of three people altogether.


    A new Roy that had taken over the body of a prince in the Illyrian Empire, in a new world. A world of magic power, strength, and fantasy.


    He had decided to make the most out of this new opportunity he had, as he wanted to reach the peak of the food chain, and then look at the universe from a different perspective.


    Such a gloomy attitude shouldn''t be part of his life, after all, even if they accepted him or not, he had a new family in this world.


    Those would most certainly want for him to grow strong and happy, they had even sacrificed their lives for him.


    He couldn''t allow himself to fall into a depression like this. He had truly taken a human life for the first time, but was that guy anything good?


    No, he was a scum who was about to **** a woman, even if she was a forest barbarian she was still a woman.


    Furthermore, he had already decided on his goal for the future, and he had no plans of changing it. But to fulfill his goals he would have to step on many people and kill many more.


    This was just the first of the many, while he still felt disgusted with himself about what had just happened, he slowly started to accept the reality.


    Since he had decided to become the carp that jumped from the river to become a dragon in this new him, then he would have to do his part.


    There were no vegetarian dragons out there, and most certainly no vegetarian dragon would be at the top of the food chain.


    Most of his thoughts didn''t seem to make any connection, as his mind was jumping from one place to the other, where he could feel better about himself, but it was still a good start.


    It was at this moment that he finally cleared a big part of his mind, and took a deep breath in order to calm his palpitating heart.


    Finally, colors returned to the world in front of him, and he was finally able to feel a bit better about himself.


    But as he was thinking like that, and getting relieved, and better, the barbarian woman seemed to be on the end of her ropes.


    These damned beasts weren''t attacking, they were just slowly approaching at first and then stopped almost immediately.


    Sitting around her, and taking care of their fur, or resting on the ground. Just what the hell was going on there?


    She had no idea whatsoever what these beasts were thinking to do. Or why they hadn''t already jumped onto her.


    At this moment, Roy who was behind her finally managed to open and say, even though in a kind of agitated, and emotional voice,


    "Thank you! Don''t worry they won''t hurt you! Even though they look cruel they are quite obedient."


    The barbarian lady was clearly startled at Roy''s voice and then shocked at his words. She heard them, and she could make a meaning out of them, it was just that the meaning was unbelievable.


    Their tribe had more than a few animals in their area, as they were needed for the food, or their fur, or their products, but they never had even thought of having a titanic cat, or a sharp-toothed wolf in there.


    After all, it should be impossible to be able to raise these things and even more to make them obey every wish, and order that one had.


    These were called beasts for a reason! And yet right now in front of her, she was looking at 12 beasts resting there, and obedient to none other than a white devil.


    For a moment she thought that perhaps she was inside some kind of illusion, or some kind of dream because this shouldn''t be possible.


    Thinking like that, she bit her lip as strongly as she could in order to feel the pain, but the scene in front of her didn''t change. It was still the same.


    The 12 beasts were resting in there, while Roy was looking at her with a grateful, and lusty look. It was only now that she realized his look, as she felt a bit afraid of it.


    Seeing her act like that, Roy managed to contain his look a bit, as he said,


    "I am not going to beat around the bush. I know that barbarians respect the strong, and obey them if they are defeated, and I am stronger than you!


    I saved you from those guys not because I pitied you or your state, I saved you because I wanted you for myself.


    From now on, you are my woman, my thing, my possession. If I tell you to go left you won''t even think of going right, if I tell you to undress you won''t even think of being ashamed!


    If you aren''t convinced, then you can try and fight me, but I won''t show any mercy!


    Are we clear!?"


    The barbarian lady was most certainly stupefied, after all, this just made her situation even worse. She had fallen from rain into hail.


    The only difference was that now she wouldn''t belong to those three scums, but to a white devil, and she wasn''t able to even differentiate which was worse.


    She didn''t want to, she wasn''t willing to, but she had no other choice. The truth was that she found him attractive, especially after beating one of those guys to a pulp, and killed another.


    As for his strength, she had seen with her own eyes him taking down the trio that managed to defeat even her father, so her chances were zero.


    But she still didn''t want to be this white devil''s possession just like that. Her whole tribe would hate her for doing that, and her father would most certainly disown her.


    Her life seemed really difficult and complicated right now. It was like a damn rollercoaster, moving at high speed, and making her feel like she would fall and die in every corner.


    Did she really had to give herself to Roy, and accept her fate just like that?


    As she was thinking like that, suddenly the beasts around her seemed to have noticed something, and then looked at Roy, who made a sign for them to leave the place.


    The next moment they had totally disappeared from there, as finally she was able to hear some loud shouts, and screaming in her own language.


    These were the warriors of her tribe¡­

 Chapter 24 - 24: Fighting The Barbarian Warriors

    There were 20 fighters in her grey wolf tribe, including the three scums that had followed her earlier, and had tried to **** her.


    Her father had been the Head of their tribe, and the leader of the warriors until this morning, but that had changed when the guy who was bringing the warriors here had challenged her father.


    Normally that guy wouldn''t be an opponent for her father, as he truly was the strongest of the tribe, but before the fight her father had to fight the two little brothers, and was tired when it came to the third.


    It was a clearly well thought plan to tire him out, and then take his place. Immediately as they came in charge, and were accepted by the tribe, they took everything from her father.


    The position of the Tribe head was just the start, as they asked for all his wives, and family women to become theirs.


    Since the strong was the king, and the loser was the thief, her father had no choice but to accept, and hand them over.


    The moment she had heard about this, Ileana had left her tribe in hope of going to ask for help from her mother''s tribe.


    Even though it was going to be just a useless action, she still wanted to try it, and then save her father and her family.


    Unfortunately, or fortunately for her, her escape hadn''t gone as she had thought it would, as she was captured, and then become the possession of a white devil.


    Even though she didn''t want to accept it, she realized that there was no way for her to escape his grasp.


    But now, with the appearance of her tribe warriors she didn''t know what to wish for anymore. Should her tribe''s warriors win, then she was going to go back to being that scum''s woman.


    Should her tribe''s warriors lose, not only she, but most probably all her tribe would become Roy''s possession, and that would make quite a few tribes their public enemies, to not say all the forest barbarians.


    As she was thinking like that though, she was clearly skipping one fact, Roy wasn''t alone, he had 12 beasts by his side.


    Furthermore, taking into consideration his own strength, then her tribe''s warriors were nothing more that useless toys.


    In fact, he alone was enough to put them all down, and claim the role of the tribe head. This was precisely what Roy was thinking.


    That was also the reason why he told the beasts to spread out. He didn''t want those guys to get scared before facing him, and run away.


    He wanted that position as tribe head because he wanted to make use of the whole tribe. In order to go against his former Empire, he would need an army.


    And not a normal army either, as his former Empire was one of the strongest in the continent. So, he needed to make sure to build a powerful and strong army.


    These forest barbarians were perfect warrior material, it was only because they lived away from civilization that they were unable to progress a lot in their warrior way.


    To be more exact, they lacked the necessary resources, and techniques in order to get stronger as warrior, and he had the confidence to supply them with both, and turn them into real powerful warriors.


    For techniques, he had the ones that his Master had collected all this time, as for resources he had this big Death Forest, and his Gaia.


    Certainly, this small tribe wouldn''t be enough, but they were a good start for him. So, he decided to take possession of their tribe, by showing his strength.


    If they didn''t want to accept him even after that, then he could easily use them as food for his beasts.


    Earlier he had noticed that the beasts had a special attraction towards the human meat. It looked like they were pleading to let them eat the dead bodies.


    It was still a bit difficult for him to come to terms with this, but sooner or later it would happen. He had a feeling that he had already taken the first and most important step.


    As he was thinking like that the screams became stronger, and louder as all the 18 warriors were in sight range away from him.


    They were running like crazy, and they seemed like they were crazy. The moment they saw Roy''s position the group immediately split in two, as they started surrounding him.


    They didn''t want the white devil to escape their grasp as their new leader, had told them that this particular white devil was fast, but he had said nothing about his strength.


    Looking at them run towards him like that, Roy didn''t have much of a thought on them, in fact he was much more trying to figure their strength, and potential.


    These guys would soon become his possessions, and he wanted to know just how much worth they had.


    Each and every one of them seemed to be ripped, and with bulged muscles, and towering bodies, but Roy knew that only that meant nothing.


    One''s body shape didn''t show their strength, or the potential hidden inside them. He would have to see that with his own eyes, and prove their worth with his own hands, and legs.


    The warriors hadn''t expected to face such a weird and brave white devil, as they usually would either start running away, or start crying in fear.


    While this guy was staying there, hearing their screams, and shouts unperturbed, as he looked at them with a calm, and natural look.


    It was at that moment that the barbarian warriors saw the bodies of two of their own, as they immediately got enraged.


    Roy had killed two of their own, this was something unforgivable by their books, so their screams, and shouts became louder, and a bit more painful, as they started attacking him.


    Each warrior was equipped with a wooden spear of sorts, and a massive shield in front of them for defense.


    A normal soldier in the human army would have had it impossible to hold that kind of shield, so it should provide really good defense.


    But at the same time, it was also really difficult to use, and maneuver with it. These guys had run quite a bit holding those shields so they were clearly tired, and sloppy when they surrounded Roy.


    Seeing Ileana by Roy''s side they got even madder, it was unclear what that scum had told them, but he clearly seemed to have a way with his words.


    Ileana was the beauty of the tribe, as a matter of fact there were a lot of Heads, and their son''s who wanted to have her as their woman, and yet right now she was beside a white devil.


    Just how could they accept something like that? They had to kill, or toy with the white devil as they made her understand what her real position, and master was.


    Without losing anymore time, all the 18th forest barbarians surrounded Roy with their shields, and then used their spear to poke as many holes as they could on his body.


    Certainly, making sure that they didn''t poke a hole through Ileana in the meantime. It wasn''t that difficult, as the distance was short, and they had a lot of hunting experience.


    Different from their expectations though, Roy didn''t dodge their spears, instead he seemed to have generated some mental thing, and parried all their spears with it.


    It was him against 18 of them, and yet not even one had been able to hold its own against Roy, but that wasn''t all, their spears had been all broken in two, and rendered useless.


    The result clearly shocked all of them, as they understood that they were much weaker than Roy, but still they wouldn''t give up that easily, their barbarian pride wouldn''t allow them that.


    So, they raised their shields, and started pushing towards him, their intention was clear, they were going to squish him into meat paste.


    It was a pity that Ileana was going down with him, but they had to do it, in order to save their own selves.


    Roy didn''t seem to panic as they started running towards him, quite the opposite actually, he was calm, and collected.


    But he clearly couldn''t stay there, so he picked up Ileana on his arms, and then started running in one particular direction, towards the scum that was leading these warriors.


    The scum seemed to feel Roy''s just created killing intent and trembled for a moment, but thinking how heavy and strong his shield was, together with the fact that he had 17 others, he continued his way.


    Roy just smiled at his action, when he suddenly used the momentum he had generated to make an average jump, and then use his strength, and gravity to kick the scum''s shield.


    Roy himself was really strong, adding gravity to his kick made it even more powerful, as he not only sent the scum flying, but even the shield was broken in two parts.


    Every one of the forest barbarians looking at what happened were shocked. They had never thought it possible!


    Roy had managed to generate enough strength to break one of their shields in two, while carrying Ileana in his arms.


    One had to know that the armor and the shield the scum was using were the cream of the crops, the best of the tribe. And yet even that shield had been broken in two.


    It was at that moment that even their muscle heads understood that they had already lost the fight, and that they couldn''t defeat Roy.


    As if that wasn''t enough¡­

 Chapter 25 - 25: Obey And Live, Or Oppose And Die

    As if that wasn''t enough, their leader seemed to have been scared for his life, as he once again tried to run away.


    Roy''s hit had been really strong, but most of it was absorbed from the shield, and that guy had managed to escape with just a little knockback.


    But after understanding his current situation, and seeing the display of Roy''s monstrous strength, he lost all hope of being able to take Roy down, so he chose the next best option, run away.


    He knew that with this every hope of ever returning to the tribe the same way was practically gone, but he didn''t care, as long as he was alive.


    Right now, his life took priority, so he forgot about everything else and decided to run, but to his bad luck, he wasn''t able to go far.


    The place was already surrounded by all Roy''s beasts, and not even one of them would be able to leave this place without Roy''s permission.


    The barbarian warriors were clearly surprised at the scene in front of them, but more than that they were scared by the appearance of the beasts.


    Right now, they were amidst two fires, on one side was Roy and his monstrous strength, and on the other side were those dangerous beasts.


    What totally stunned them though, was the fact that the beasts only impeded their leader''s way, and didn''t move from their place.


    They didn''t seem like they were going to attack them, more like surrounding them to make sure none of them left the place.


    Furthermore, since when had started the titanic cats, and the sharp-toothed wolves to get along, and not fight each other?


    Nothing made sense to them anymore, as they didn''t know what to do, and from whom to cover at this moment.


    While all this was happening, Roy had a calm and natural expression on his face, as he was still holding Ileana in his arms, and enjoying quite a few liberties.


    Her rear bottom was much softer, and squishier than he had thought, it felt like some kind of sponge than he couldn''t squeeze it as much as he wanted.


    Not to mention her lily-like smell. Even though she was sweaty, she still smelled great, like a little blooming white lily.


    ''Ahn~!''


    It was the first time he was touching a lady with his hands after more than a year, and he was lost in the excitement, only to be waked up by a small moan from Ileana''s mouth.


    Even though she still didn''t know what to think about this, feeling Roy''s groping, and expert touch she couldn''t help but release a small moan.


    It was almost inaudible to a normal ear, but Roy was nothing normal, especially after he became a double Rank 1 warrior and mage.


    Awakening from his stupor, he squeezed her butt one last time, without lowering her down, and then turned towards the warriors and said in a heavy tone,


    "This is your only chance! Obey me and live, or oppose me and die!"


    Even though Roy''s accent was a bit weird, what he said was understood by each and every one of them.


    The warriors had been waiting for Roy to kill them, but now they were faced with such a choice and opportunity.


    Certainly, proud and arrogant barbarians like them wouldn''t easily accept to obey the orders of a white devil, but Roy had already proven his worth as a fighter.


    Furthermore, for some weird reason, none of them seemed to doubt Roy''s threat of killing whoever chose to oppose him, and they didn''t want to die.


    For all these reasons, they all kneeled on the ground, and said in one voice,


    "We greet Leader!"


    Satisfied with their answer, Roy just looked at them one by one in order to see if there was anyone who was just following the crowd, and bearing resentment as he then said,


    "Well then, lead me to my tribe!"


    His words clearly surprised the warriors, but soon they understood what he meant. The moment they had chosen to obey him, their tribe had become his.


    There was no one that would be able to stand against him anymore. Their lives, their wives, children, families, and all their possessions belonged to the new Tribe Head Roy.


    Just as they thought that this whole thing was crazy enough, they saw the beasts that had surrounded them until now approach, and do the same thing towards Roy.


    The beasts were kneeling and bowing their heads as if to say that they were also Roy''s servants, and they wouldn''t allow the newcomers to take their place.


    Seeing this happen, Roy smiled at them to show their satisfaction, and then turned towards the barbarian warriors,


    "Then, shall we go!?"


    The warriors didn''t dare to oppose him anymore, as only a fool wouldn''t understand that none of them could oppose Roy.


    In no time the barbarian warriors tied up their previous leader and started leading Roy towards their tribe, while Roy came behind while carrying Ileana in his arms.


    From the moment he had picked her up he hadn''t released her once, as his hands were getting more and more audacious with each passing moment.


    Forget about her butt, his hands had found their way towards her melons, and even at the private garden in between her legs.


    One of his fingers was slowly teasing her down there, making it almost impossible for her to control her moans, as it was getting more and more difficult to breathe for her.


    As a man coming from 21st century Earth, who had had his fair share of relationships with ladies, Roy was clearly an expert in the eyes of the beautiful uncivilized barbarian lady.


    He was making her feel things she had never thought possible, as she had to bite her lips as hard as she could, in order to not release any unwanted sound.


    Perhaps the warriors in front had realized something, but none of them dared to turn their heads behind and have a look at that.


    No one wanted to enter the new tribe head''s black list, so they continued walking forward like obedient tour guides.


    Their tribe wasn''t far away from there, which made sense considering how fast the scum they had tied up returned with them in tow to face Roy.


    The small camp of the tribe was made of only a few small tents, around a big one at the center. In total there were 21 tents in this place including the big tent in the middle.


    It made sense, it was one tent for each warrior, and then the tent of the tribe Head. Each tent represented one household, and each household belonged to a warrior.


    When Roy and the others arrived, the camp was quiet, not even the smallest sound could be heard. Which made sense as the warriors had left the place, and they didn''t want to attract attention.


    There were a few sentries on top of some of the trees, that as soon as they noticed the warriors return started sending signals to the camp.


    Immediately all the residents of the camp started getting out of their tents and look at what had their warriors brought.


    But everyone was shocked to see their previous leader tied up, and Roy walking with Ileana in his arms behind them, surrounded by his 12 faithful beasts.


    They didn''t truly understand what was going on, but one thing was for sure, something was definitely wrong, so none of them made a voice and they waited there soundlessly.


    Their premonitions were proved right when the warriors finally arrived in there with Roy and immediately announced to the whole tribe,


    "This is our new tribe Head Roy, from now on everyone here, and everything we have belongs to him! Greet our new Head!"


    The barbarians were all startled, stunned, and shocked at that announcement they didn''t expect something like that to happen.


    After all, they were barbarians and should never give in to the white devils like Roy. These sly and cheating creatures should be killed the moment they were spotted, and not made tribe Head.


    But the most stunning thing was that none of the warriors seemed to oppose Roy or the fact that he was becoming their tribe head.


    Each and every one of them seemed to be fully convinced that he was the new tribe head, and none of them seemed like they could challenge him for the position.


    They were left with no other choice, to barbarians the word of the strong was law, and in each household, the strong ones were the warriors.


    Since they had already accepted their new leader, there was no way for anyone else to try and oppose their choice, so all the people in there kneeled in front of Roy, and said,


    "We greet the tribe Head!"


    Until now Roy had stayed completely quiet, as he was just looking at the faces of each and every person in front of him.


    The difference these guys had with the ''white devil''s'' like him was a little bit more tanned skin, their slightly bigger, and more ripped physique, and the fact that they were uncivilized.


    Everything else was more or less the same, they were human beings, they had families, wives, children, old people, and a desire to live and grow stronger.


    So, he was confident in himself that as long as he educated them properly, and gave them a way to grow stronger, and live better lives, they would all accept his rule, and would live and die by his word.


    It was a really good start for him, and he should make the best of it. Starting with the first impression¡­

 Chapter 26 - 26: Harem Members & New Rules

    "Just like you all heard, I am your new tribe Head, and I want full obedience, no matter what I say or do!


    If you do obey me and serve me as you should, I will become the King of this Death Forest, and you will be my most trusted vassals!


    If you don''t obey me, let Guarna be witness to your torture and end!"


    Guarna was the protective God of the forest barbarians. They all feared and revered him as one of the most powerful Gods, of their Nativa Planet.


    The old Roy''s nerdiness was getting really handy in dealing with these barbarians. But the fact that he had been living in the forest for all this time wasn''t to be underestimated either.


    He kind of understood them, and their nature. These guys were the most loyal bunch one could find, and as long as you showed them their due respect and honor they would never betray their leader.


    If it weren''t earlier for their leader turning heels, and escaping by himself they would most probably fight Roy to their death.


    But since their leader was trash, and after the shock that Roy gave them with his strength and the beasts, they had finally decided to pledge their loyalty to Roy.


    It seemed like a cinderella story but it wasn''t, Roy had dominated them with his own strength, and charisma, and the same thing was happening right now.


    While his tone was heavy, serious, and even a bit harsh, his words made the barbarians kneeling in front of him feel invigorated, and motivated.


    There were those who didn''t understand or didn''t believe his words too, but most of them had a weird feeling that he was telling the truth. Especially the ladies who had the sharpest sixth sense.


    A lot of the ladies in there, even though they had their own husbands, and households started to look at him with the corner of the eye.


    Even though he was a white devil in their eyes, Roy was still really handsome, and manly.


    His long curly hair was waiving with the slight wind, his blue eyes looked like two big and deep oceans, that no one could see the end of.


    His nose was a bit pointy, but it completed well with his thick lips and his trimmed blonde beard.


    He was around 1.9 meters tall, with a ripped but lean body. His muscles wouldn''t show on his clothes, but they were definitely there.


    To these ladies, strength was everything, and they would obediently follow the strongest man that could dominate them.


    For that reason, even though they already had husbands, and children, they still didn''t stop from sending some flirtatious looks towards him.


    Since he already had an idea of their culture Roy could understand their thoughts, and he was pleased, but this didn''t mean that he would give in to them.


    No matter how much they tried to appeal to him, not every woman in there was according to his taste.


    But this didn''t mean he was going to have only Ileana by his side either, as he was planning on having a big harem, and this was a good start.


    One look at each and any of their faces was enough for him to make his choice, and selection. So, he quickly made pointed his finger at four women in the crowd and said,


    "You four will be with me from now on, you are my exclusive women and possession. If you dare to even look at another man, you will be dead!"


    The four ladies were really excited seeing the fact that they were chosen by the new tribe Head as his mates, but hearing his words their smiles were frozen in their faces.


    But there was no going back from now on, so they decided to embrace their fate, no matter what it was as they said,


    "We obey tribe Head!"


    Out of the four, 2 were young ladies that seemed to be around 18 years old, while the other two were around their 30-ies.


    In fact, 2 of them were mother and daughter, but they didn''t seem to have any problem with that.


    Each of the women he had selected was a rare beauty, their faces were almost perfect, and so were their shapes, making him salivate at the thought of what was to come.


    Then as if suddenly remembered of something, he turned his face towards Ileana that was still in his arms, and said,


    "Do you have any family here?"


    Ileana was startled of being called suddenly, as until now she was suffering the pleasurable treatment of Roy, and his hands didn''t know limits or boundaries.


    As if that wasn''t enough, he would never push her over the edge. He would always send her close to surpassing it, and then suddenly stop and grin.


    This was the first time she was going through something like this, still, she managed to raise her head and look at the crowd, as she saw her mother and sister beside her.


    The mother and daughter duo that Roy had picked up from the crowd seemed to be her own mother and sister, as she bit her lips to not let her moans escape and then pointed towards them.


    Roy had to say that he was a bit pleasantly surprised by all this, but he still managed to control himself, as he looked at the mother-daughter duo once again, and truly saw some similarities with Ileana.


    But he had to accept this new life of his was crazy, he had no one else to be with for more than 2 years, and suddenly he had just taken 2 sisters, and their mother as part of his harem.


    Most of the barbarians had the same brown hair, brown eyes, and tanned skin, the only thing that made them a bit different were their facial features and their curves.


    As for the other two ladies, they were a bit different, one had average curves, while the other had a cute face, but she was flat.


    The reason Roy selected precisely her, was because she seemed to be the only chaste young lady besides Ileana in his arms.


    What kind of man wouldn''t want to have the pleasure of plucking a beautiful untouched flower, and Roy wasn''t an exception to that group. Furthermore, variation was important!


    There were other women in the crowd that seemed like possible candidates, but they either looked like they were too experienced, or way too cunning.


    Especially a few of them, as they were clearly forcing their faces to pretend, as they even seemed to look with jealousy, and hate towards Ileana on his arms.


    This clearly raised Roy''s curiosity as he asked Ileana''s mother by his side,


    "What is the deal with them!?"


    The woman was clearly startled at being asked, but she quickly recollected herself as she answered,


    "Those are the women of that imprisoned man and his brothers. We don''t quite get along with them, but if tribe Head wishes so he could have them serve you together with us.


    They are quite good in this area!"


    It wasn''t difficult to understand the situation after what he heard, but the truth was that he wasn''t really attracted to them.


    As a matter of fact, they looked a bit too loose, which made him not like them even more. He had a feeling that he would never be able to fully trust them.


    Furthermore, this was a good opportunity to give his soldiers a bit of credit, and motivation as he said,


    "My strong warriors, tomorrow you will have a strength competition, as you will have the chance to showcase me your skills.


    Not only you, but everyone over the age of 14 and under the age of 40 will take part in the competition, as the winners will be awarded with women, gold, and titles.


    Of course, I will participate as well, so be at your best!


    Roy''s words made all the warriors, and the young children feel ecstatic for this opportunity. This was a chance for them to showcase their worth to their new tribe Head.


    But after hearing that Roy himself would take part in the competition made them a bit downhearted.


    They had already seen his strength once, and he could already face all 17 of them alone, so whoever got against him would have already lost his fight.


    Looking at their faces Roy easily understood their thoughts, as he said,


    "Don''t worry only the winner will face me, and that won''t change your ranking or the winner. Let me tell you this though, the prize for the winners is them!"


    He said so while pointing at the women he had asked for a moment ago, making the warriors even more enthusiastic, and excited for the competition.


    But that wasn''t all, as he continued,


    "From now on, your women will be your women only! No one is allowed to do something they shouldn''t do, with someone else besides their man.


    The only exception will be me, the tribe Head, but if I bestow you my favor once then you are mine forever!"


    Clearly, these rules didn''t make much sense for the barbarians who were already used to their free lifestyle, where the strong man''s wish was the laws of the tribe.


    Yet none of them dared to oppose the rules of their new tribe Head, as they all responded quickly,


    "We obey the tribe Head!"


    Satisfied with their answer, Roy decided to give an end to the show, as he concluded,


    "Tie this guy to the tree over there, and then continue with your doings! Dismissed!"


    With that said he turned around walking towards the main tent with Ileana still in his arms and followed by the other 4 women. It was time for him to finally have some pleasure¡­

 Chapter 27 - 27: First Kisses, & First Time [R-18]

    Reaching the tent, Roy''s hands on Ileana''s body started to roam even more freely, as he lowered his head and started kissing her lips.


    Their kiss was awkward, to say the least, this was the first time Ileana was being kissed, as she was also a barbarian woman.


    They weren''t familiar with kisses, most of the barbarian forest men would just undress them quickly, do it heavily like a horse or like a dog for a few minutes and then leave the tent, or fall asleep.


    This was all intimacy they knew, they had no idea what a kiss was, or what foreplay was, or how good that could feel.


    They were used to being just toys of hormone and special milk release in order to increase their numbers, and expand their tribe.


    So being kissed for the first time in her life, Ileana felt a bit weird. Roy''s lips were over her own, as he suddenly extended his tongue and started licking her lips, and trying to force his way through.


    She didn''t really know what to do in this case, but there wasn''t much she could do either, she just decided to adapt to Roy''s advances as she opened her mouth.


    It wasn''t the best kiss that Roy had had, as these barbarians lacked oral hygiene knowledge, but it was nonetheless something really pleasurable.


    By this time, Roy had put Ileana on the ground, and as he was kissing her lips as she had never been kissed before, started taking off her clothes, or would be more exact to say her top and kilt.


    She wasn''t wearing any underwear, after all, which barbarian women would, they were always ready for the men to take them down on the floor and have their fun.


    It was due to their kilts being a bit long that Roy hadn''t been able to see their private parts earlier, but now that he noticed this, he decided to make a rule to wear underwear.


    He wouldn''t want his women to be seen by other men, he could see other guys'' women, but the same couldn''t happen to his own.


    Talk about double standards, but that was okay because he had the strength to back him up. As long as one was strong enough they could do whatever they wanted on this planet and in his previous.


    But that didn''t matter right now, as he was enticingly looking at Ileana''s secret garden that looked like a beautiful pink chrysanthemum in between her thighs.


    Seeing her tanned body, her brown hair, and brown eyes, one might think that even her secret cave''s entrance would be brown, but no, it was a fresh and juicy pink.


    As a matter of fact, the contrast between her trees, and the secret cave''s entrance made the whole view even more enticing, as Roy couldn''t wait any longer, and lowered his head to her secret garden.


    ''Ahhnn~!''


    Ileana was caught by surprise by his sudden move, but she didn''t know how to react when she felt Roy''s tongue in her secret cave''s entrance, and couldn''t help but climax with a loud moan.


    Her whole body got electrified at that moment, and she couldn''t stop the flooding that was coming out of her secret cave.


    What was even more unexpected for her was the fact that Roy seemed to enjoy it, and drunk whole of it clean, as he said,


    "You are delicious!"


    Those words made her feel really embarrassed for some reason, as Roy got up and then took off his pants.


    He would love to have her give him a few licks to get him more prepared, but he knew that it would be too much to ask from someone like her, as he immediately placed his dragon at the entrance of her secret cave.


    He couldn''t help but smile a bit as he saw the nervousness, and amazement in Ileana''s face, as his ''little brother'' was anything but little.


    In fact, when he had first arrived in this place he had checked upon his jewelry and had found out that he was average, but at some point, along the way, he had gone from average to more than big.


    Not that he didn''t like what had happened, he was just surprised at first, but now seeing that look on Ileana''s face, and all 4 other women in the tent, he felt really proud of himself for some reason.


    That thing was one of the most delicate, and important things in a man''s life, as they felt a man with that dragon in between their legs, so how could they not feel proud when they are packing a baseball bat.


    The same thing was happening even with Roy at that moment, as he slowly placed his dragons head at the entrance, and then looking at her with tender eyes, said,


    "This is going to hurt a bit, so try to hang on!"


    He could feel that Ileana was still a bit nervous, and he was looking for a way to calm her down when her mother and her sister came by her side.


    Their presence helped her relax quite a bit, as he pushed his hips forward, and entered inside her secret cave.


    ''Aggghh~!''


    Almost instantly he was faced with a small barrier, but he didn''t stop and just pushed forward to break the barrier with a scream from Ileana.


    As soon as he heard that he stopped and let her get used to it, and then started moving slowly. He couldn''t be too gentle with these barbarian women, otherwise who knew what reaction they would give.


    But as he saw her get slowly calmer, and wetter, he decided to increase his pushing rate, and his power, as slowly loud, and audible moans started escaping her throat.


    ''Ahnn, mhm, mhn¡­''


    As he kept thrusting his hips, he looked towards the two ladies by her side, and said,


    "Undress!"


    The moment the two ladies heard the order they immediately started to take off their clothes, as they presented their bodies to him.


    The damn excitement inside Roy was too powerful for him to bear, as he couldn''t control himself anymore, as he took his dragon out, and let it spew white milk all over Ileana''s body.


    When he was done, she had turned into some kind of dessert with toping all over her, but that wasn''t the end. Today was the day he would spend the hormones of more than two years.


    As the next moment, his dragon was roaring to the heavens just like before, as he entered Ileana once again.


    Ileana had been surprised a moment ago, as the moment he had taken it out she had felt empty inside her thighs like something was missing there, so she was happy when she felt full again.


    As he started thrusting once again inside Ileana, Roy moved a bit forward as he grabbed the melons of her mother and sister, one in each hand, and then bend over to kiss her mother.


    Just like Ileana even she was an amateur in respect with intimacy, kisses, and touching, but after seeing what her daughter had done, she did the same and left everything on Roy''s hands, and lips.


    Even though she wasn''t chaste, and had been done by more than one man through her life, this was her first kiss. A kiss that seemed like it was stealing her soul from her.


    As she was feeling that kiss, she thought that she couldn''t live without this anymore, as she got intoxicated too. Her love juices started running through her thighs too.


    Seeing Roy do her daughter right in front of her, and that expression on her face, made her look forward to her moment, and time.


    She couldn''t wait to have Roy inside her, fill her up well. But the next moment her dreams were broken, as she felt Roy pull his lips away, and then go kiss her other daughter.


    She felt really jealous at that moment, but there was nothing she could do about it, as she went for the next best thing, and lowered down to kiss her own daughter.


    The taste and the feeling weren''t the same, as their kiss didn''t even approach the one she just had with Roy, but it was nonetheless a good momentary substitute.


    Roy was clearly a bit surprised with her reaction, but it was most certainly a pleasant surprise, as his dragon got a bit bigger, and twitching looking at that.


    ''Ahh, Ahhn, Mhhnn, mhhmm¡­'' x3


    In just a short time the moans started conquering the whole tent, as Ileana was really close to her climax.


    ''Mhhmnn~!''


    This time she tried to bear it as long as she could, she didn''t want to have another embarrassing moment like the one before, but she couldn''t hold on for long, and once again climaxed hard.


    The pleasure was too much for her, as she felt like she had truly flown to heaven, and passed out right there, with Roy''s dragon still inside her.


    Taking his dragon out, he was wondering who to have first Ileana''s mother or sister, but then he got a better idea, as he made her mother lie down, and put her sister on top of her facing her mother.


    Like this, he had easy access to both of her secret gardens and secret caves. Their colors were a bit darker than Ileana''s but they still look as mesmerizing as they could.


    But there were two more ladies inside the tent, so he turned towards them, and said,


    "Undress and approach here!"


    The two ladies were a bit surprised as they heard Roy call them up, after all, he seemed to be planning to have fun with all five of them!


    This was the first time they were seeing a man being able to handle five at once. He was like an animal! But they immediately did as they were told.


    After taking one down, Roy didn''t give up as there were 4 more inside that tent that needed to be defeated, as the night had just begun, and he had 2 years to make up for¡­

 Chapter 28 - 28: Assassination Attempts

    The night was certainly long and loud as Roy had to defeat five ladies all by himself. Two were chaste and it was easy to defeat them, but the three others were a challenge for him.


    Still, the result was just as he had predicted as all five of the ladies were eventually defeated, and he had been the last one standing.


    Before sleeping though, he had instructed his beasts to enter the camp, for his protection!


    The Rank Two Illusory Fox entered inside to protect him from the ladies, the sharp-toothed wolves, and the titanic cats were outside, protecting him from the rest of the camp.


    While these barbarians had accepted him as the new tribe Head, he didn''t dare to be too lax around them.


    Who knew what they might be planning to do. These were brutes and muscle heads, but still, it was better to be safe than sorry.


    It was precisely for that reason, that none of his loads of special milk had entered the lady''s bellies. Partially it was because he didn''t want to be a father so soon, but mostly because he didn''t trust them.


    He didn''t want to create unnecessary connections with these women before he had made sure of their loyalty.


    So, he had to make sure that each of his loads of special milk went over their bodies, or on the ground.


    The next morning the presence of the beasts clearly caused a ruckus all over the camp, as everyone thought that this was their God''s punishment for accepting Roy as their tribe Head.


    Only to be even more shocked when they heard that these animals had an owner, and their owner was no one else but the new tribe Head.


    But still, that wasn''t the most shocking part of this whole ordeal that had awakened Roy from his sleep, but in fact two bigger issues.


    First was the fact that when he woke up Ileana''s sister, and mother seemed to have fallen under an illusion, while outside the sharp-toothed wolves, and the titanic cats were surrounding two women.


    One didn''t need to have a really sharp brain to understand just what had happened in both cases, as the first was clearly the two ladies had shown killing intent towards him when they woke up.


    While the second case was even more obvious as the two women had killing intent towards his tent.


    Considering that they were the women of those three scums, and had been the tribe Head''s women, Roy could understand them and their motives.


    But Ileana''s sister and mother were a true surprise for him. He would have expected something like that from the other woman, or the flat girl, but not the two of them.


    This clearly made him angry at the two but decided to keep it a secret for the moment. Creating too many enemies and hate in the tribe wasn''t a solution.


    Furthermore, he kind of liked the two of them, and Ileana, he felt like it would be a shame to have them die when he could enjoy them as much as he wanted.


    As long as he had the foxy by his side, they would never be able to lay a finger on him. Even though that made him a bit more aware of the dangers, and the risks inside the camp.


    With these thoughts in mind, he ordered foxy to release her illusion technique on them, as they seemed like they had just woken up.


    A bit startled at the fact that Roy was awake and was looking at them with lewd, and happy eyes, as they clearly remembered they were about to kill him before they fell asleep.


    Not only hadn''t they killed him, but right now he was looking at them with those eyes, making the two of them feel weird.


    Roy didn''t let them ponder much on it though, as he approached the mother first, and then planted a kiss on her juicy lips, and then did the same with the daughter.


    Their sounds woke up the other three ladies as well, as Roy started the day with a good round of kisses from the 5 beauties.


    After that, he decided to get up, dress, and then go address the situation outside. It had already become a noisy ordeal, so he couldn''t allow it to go further.


    The moment he came out of the main tent, all eyes were turned upon him, and the red charming fox by his side.


    The presence of the fox clearly surprised them even more, as they had a premonition that she was much more dangerous than the titanic cats, and sharp-toothed wolves surrounding the two women.


    It took him only one look at the crowd to understand who was creating this whole ordeal, a warrior around 35-40 years old.


    The guy was clearly trying to rage the crowd up and try to put them against Roy, but the moment he saw Roy come out of the tent he went completely rigid.


    Only his God knew how he was going to deal with someone that could go against them alone, and someone who was accompanied by 11 Rank One beasts, and a Rank Two one.


    Roy didn''t like to beat around the bush, as he immediately went up to him, and said,


    "Who convinced you to do this, and what is in it for you?"


    Seeing Roy approach, him with that dangerous look on his face, his horrifying killing intent, and hearing that harsh, cold, and heavy tone, the Warrior couldn''t help but start shaking.


    The truth was that Roy had already developed his killing intent quite a bit, especially after all those animals, and beasts he had killed, but it took him to kill an actual human to discover it, and learn how to use it.


    So, his thick killing intent looked like some kind of free-flowing river, that could slowly but surely cover his enemies, and then let them drown in it.


    The warrior felt like it was his life''s biggest stupidity to have messed with the new tribe Head, as he couldn''t hold it anymore and directly spilled the beans,


    "It was the old tribe Head, he convinced me that a white devil can''t be the tribe Head of a barbarian tribe, as it is a disgrace to our ancestors and own pride.


    He also told me that you wouldn''t be able to survive the night, as Gidella and Alena would surely kill you during the night.


    And if that wasn''t enough he has already sent someone to ask for help from Gidella''s father, and pretty soon they would be here to deal with you!"


    Roy didn''t expect that guy to have thought this much but returning towards the only scum left alive, he was startled to see that he was a bit surprised too.


    The two ladies that were being surrounded by the titanic cats, and the sharp-toothed wolves were clearly his sent assassins, but what Roy had stumbled upon wasn''t his doing.


    But since he wasn''t the one to have caused all this, then who was? It was at that time that Roy remembered the words of the warrior, the old tribe Head.


    If the scum wasn''t the one to do this, then the only other person who could have done this was Ileana''s father. That guy was still alive.


    Roy couldn''t believe that he had skipped this fact, as he had thought that with the personality of the left alive scum, he wouldn''t let the biggest threat to his position alive.


    But apparently, he had been too fu*cking optimistic. Not only had this guy left him alive, but that motherfu*cker was trying to stage a rebellion against him, and attack him during that time.


    Gidella and Alena were Ileana''s mother, and sister of course, as they were the sent assassins to kill him, and get rid of the biggest danger.


    While Roy seemed to be seething in rage, the two ladies in question started trembling as they immediately fell on the ground asking for forgiveness.


    "Please, forgive us tribe Head, we were forced to do it!"


    Perhaps they wouldn''t have done such a thing earlier, but after seeing the beasts by his side they knew that their husband and father was fighting a lost battle.


    Ileana seemed completely shocked at this turn of events as she didn''t know what to do anymore, besides get down on the ground and ask for forgiveness as well.


    "Please tribe Head forgive us!"


    Even though it was clear on her face that she had nothing to do with this, she still decided to take part of the blame to help her mother and sister.


    What was unexpected to all three of them though was the fact that Roy smiled at them, and then he said,


    "What are you beauties talking about? Aren''t I just fine? I don''t remember any assassination attempt on me ever happening.


    Could it be that you killed me in your dreams!?"


    His words just made them even more confused as they didn''t know what to think anymore, they clearly remembered trying to kill Roy, and then fall asleep.


    So, what had exactly happened the previous night? They couldn''t remember at all as they had been so tired after their hard-fought battle, and loss.


    But then Roy continued,


    "In fact, you Gidella even told me that I was the only true man to dominate you and that you would help me take over your father''s tribe, and let them see what a true man was too!


    Don''t tell me I was so hard on you to make you forget that!"


    Even though most of the barbarians were muscle heads, Roy felt like Gidella was able to understand the meaning behind his words¡­

 Chapter 29 - 29: Choice, Rule, & Punishment

    He was telling her that if she didn''t want her to take responsibility for this, then she would have to help him out take over her father''s tribe.


    At the same time, he was reminding her of her place, and the fact that she had been totally dominated the previous night.


    Roy didn''t know what kind of relationship she had with her old husband, but one thing was for sure, he was better in bed than him.


    It could be seen as a stupid thing to say, or try to convey, but to barbarian''s strength, and dominance ruled the tribe and any relationship.


    Roy could even argue that these guys were the most animalistic humans he ever knew, as they mostly lived on instincts and not thinking.


    Gidella and her daughters seemed to be an exception to this rule, but they were probably the only exceptions in there.


    He didn''t know the reason why, but it was most probably related to Gidella''s mother, and he couldn''t help to meet her.


    But that would certainly happen in the near future, right now he had more important things to take care of, as he looked at the tribesmen, and women across him, and he said,


    "From this day I am announcing, whoever wants to stay in this village under my lead is welcomed to stay, whoever wants to leave and start his own village can go!


    But let me make one thing clear, one day this whole forest, planet, and world will belong to me!


    When I face you again I won''t be giving you a choice again, as you will stay as my slaves! You have half an hour time to make your choice."


    Everyone in the tribe was shocked, none of them expected such a choice to be made available to them.


    It was crazy, after all, even if they left the tribe where would they go? How would they live there outside?


    Certainly, freedom was great, but the consequences and its responsibilities were greater too. Here in the tribe, they had food, clothing, and a warmer place to live.


    But out there they would be alone, would have to fight the animals and beasts alone. Would have to try and survive the weather on their own.


    They weren''t able to think much, but they knew it was a truly bad idea to leave this tribe. Better than uncertain freedom, they wanted a certain living as subjects.


    As for the warriors, they were true barbarians, to them strength was everything. Roy had shown them a strength that they had only dreamt about and had fully won their admiration.


    In fact, they were hoping that Roy would help them get stronger and more powerful. They didn''t know how big the forest they were was, or how strong Roy really was.


    But a guy who could dominate 12 beasts, break one of their shields in two, and dominate 5 women in one night, was certainly not a normal person.


    Even though they were muscle-heads, they were able to see this. Furthermore, it was their warrior''s instinct that made them think that he was going to be the greatest warrior one day.


    For that reason, they didn''t need the time that Roy gave them to make a choice, as each one of them had already made his/her choice.


    They all kneeled on the ground immediately as they said,


    "We greet tribe Head!"


    Their meaning was as clear as water, they had fully accepted him as a tribe head, and would never oppose him, even the warrior who had earlier tried to frame him was the same.


    Satisfied with their answer, Roy turned around and took a look at the ladies behind him, as he asked,


    "What about you!?"


    The flat girl and the other experienced babe didn''t tarry with their answer either as they immediately got on their knees saying,


    "We greet tribe Head!"


    Now the only ones left were Gidella and her two daughters. This was a truly delicate, and important moment for the three of them.


    It was choosing a side between the man they had known until now, and a total stranger like Roy! At first look, the choice must be easy, but in reality, was really complicated.


    They were into a deep-thinking moment right now, when they suddenly heard Roy ask that guard once again,


    "By the way, what did the old tribe Head offered you!?"


    The poor guy, even though a warrior, seemed still truly scared by that earlier look that Roy had given him, as he didn''t dare to tarry his answer,


    "He promised me Gidella and her daughters! That was his only property at the moment!"


    Roy had done this intentionally, but he didn''t expect it to be so accurate. That idiot would truly sell his wife, and daughters as wh*ores to buy his guard.


    Normally for another barbarian woman, this wouldn''t have been much of a big deal, as they were used to changing their men, but in this case, was different.


    Gidella and her daughters were a different breed from normal barbarians, as they had the ability to think more and be a bit more prideful as women.


    Just like he expected that was more than enough to topple the tables, as the three of them immediately got on their knees and said,


    "We greet the tribe Head, and pledge ourselves, our bodies, and our souls to tribe Head!"


    These were Gidella''s words, but they clearly included her daughters, as the two of them didn''t seem to mind it either.


    This was the difference between Gidella, and the other barbarians, as she was able to think, and knew how to make a much more completed oath than the others.


    That was one of the big reasons why Roy didn''t want to lose her or her daughters. Right now, the tribe he was ruling was small, but one day he would be ruling the whole forest, and beyond.


    He would need a lot of loyal, trustworthy, and capable people to rule everything he would conquer, and he didn''t want to do it himself.


    He had other things to think about, like his Magic Power cultivation, and his Warrior body cultivation, if he wanted to reach the top he didn''t have much time to spend on other things.


    So, these three women were important to his future, as for their position in the future that would be something that only time would be able to tell.


    At that moment the only people who hadn''t accepted his rule were the two women that were still surrounded by the beasts, and the scum that was still tied up.


    They were the only ones who seemed to want to leave this place, but unfortunately, Roy had no plans of letting them leave, as he looked at them with a mocking look, and then turned to the tribe saying,


    "There will be one big rule from now on in this tribe, people aren''t allowed to cause harm, directly or indirectly to anyone else belonging to the tribe, without my permission!


    Any person who goes against the rule will be punished severely by me, or the people I appoint.


    To make an example of this, I will start with the people that tried to cause harm to me!"


    Saying that he turned towards the warrior first, as he said,


    "From now on your household will be taken down. The women in your family will become mine, and you will have to stay without a household until a second notice!"


    This was truly a hard punishment for a barbarian warrior as he would lose everything, including his pride as a warrior, but that guy didn''t dare to oppose.


    Everyone else felt bad for him, but at the same time, they were happy because their new tribe Head might reward a few of the ladies in his household to them.


    They were quite a few of them that would eye his women, and now this was a good chance for them to eat some soup, as the main dish would clearly belong to the tribe Head.


    With that decision taken he turned to the two women that were still under the surrounding of the beasts, as he said,


    "As for you two, you will be the main prize for the upcoming war. I was trying to make a competition, but this will be even better!"


    Then returning to the warriors, he continued,


    "Just like you heard, this upcoming war is going to be your competition. Show me your worth on the battlefield, and I will reward these women to you!


    One more thing though, I want to see them as your docile cats in less than a week after handing them over, otherwise, I will give them to someone else!"


    ''BRRAA, BRRAAA, BRRRAA''


    This was the way barbarian warriors'' way of demonstrating their acceptance, and excitement to their tribe Head, as they would just go ''BRRRAA'' three times.


    The two ladies face went dark, but Roy didn''t care much about them, as the only one left on the punishment list was that scum.


    Roy truly hated this scum, so he wasn''t going to show any mercy on him, so he immediately declared,


    "As for this guy, he tried to get his hands on my women, tried to assassinate me, and even tried to run from a battle, he is no man. He is a woman!


    I am a generous guy, as I think we should make him look just like he is. So, take him away and castrate him, and then put him in a cage.


    There might be times when he will be useful!"


    Hearing that punishment every male person in the tribe felt a chill down their back. How the hell was this being generous, as they all felt like their little brothers had gone limp from fear.


    There was one thing they understood from this though. Never eye the tribe Head''s women, that would cost one their manhood!

 Chapter 30 - 30: Threat Or Opportunity

    With that out of the way, Roy looked at everyone else, and said in a loud and clear voice,


    "Now prepare for war!"


    ''BRRAA, BRRRAA, BRRAA''


    With the excited cheers of the warriors, everyone got down to work and prepare for the upcoming war, as Roy made way towards his tent with the 5 ladies in tow.


    Since he had already taken care of the general situation of the tribe, it was time for reconnaissance on the enemy and preparing a strategy to deal with them.


    The only person who had knowledge of his enemy would be his enemy''s own daughter, and his woman, Gidella.


    The moment he entered inside, he sat at his wide chair covered with a sort of kilt on top to make it more comfortable, called Ileana, Alena, and the two other women by his side, as he asked Gidella,


    "Now, tell me everything you know about your father''s army, his strength, and your mother!"


    Gidella was expecting that question, but there was still one part that surprised her, the part about her mother. Did Roy have some kind of weird fetish about daughters and mothers?


    But he didn''t seem like the kind of guy who would ask for that reason only, either. Still, since she had already decided to obey and him from now on, she knew she had to tell him everything so she started,


    "My father is the tribe Head of the Grey Cat tribe, which consists of around 310 barbarians, where 50 of them are warriors, and the rest are children, women, and old people.


    The warriors on his tribe are slightly weaker than the old tribe Head, as their tribe Head''s strength is just a slightly bit stronger than our old tribe Head.


    The only difference between the two tribes is in the numbers, as they have around 3 times more warriors than we do.


    But their tribe''s biggest weapon isn''t the warriors, it''s their shaman, my birth mother. She was captured and brought to the camp after the tribe had attacked a white devil''s group.


    She was really a young fire mage when she was brought in there, at only 16, and she was a beauty as well, so she was raped, and birthed me the next year.


    She hated me from the moment she gave birth to me, as I was her connection to the barbarian tribe and the reminder of her suffering, so she taught me logic, but not magic.


    Then she got rid of me the moment she could, as she convinced the tribe Head to marry me to his strongest opponent and let us create our own tribe.


    Even 20 warriors of the tribe weren''t a challenge for her before we left the tribe, and that was 16 years ago. I don''t know how strong she could have become now!"


    Roy was hearing all her story with real attention, as this was really important information for him. Especially the information on her mother, and the fact that she was a fire mage.


    Until now Roy had become a double Rank 1 Mage of water, and earth, but he was still having troubles with fire and wind.


    He had started to feel their presence but was still far, far away from being able to rank them up. So, he would most certainly need someone like her if he wanted to move forward with his Magic Power.


    So, what he needed to do right now was not only to win the war that came knocking on his door, but at the same time capture her, and take control of the other tribe.


    He would need a lot of human resources and power if he wanted to take control of the whole Death Forest, and build his own Empire, in order to conquer the whole Navita.


    More than a threat, this whole war situation thing seemed like an opportunity for him, as he would be able to increase his tribe''s numbers, and also his strength.


    But this move would have its own negative effects coming along though, as he would now have to think about the organization, food, and staying of more than 450 barbarians.


    He had just become the tribe Head of a tribe with more than 100 barbarians, and he was already having a headache in leading, and controlling them, then what about more than 450.


    Furthermore, he couldn''t spend much time on ruling them either, as he would have to train, meditate, cultivate, and have fun with his ladies at the same time.


    Considering all this, no matter how he looked at it they would be a headache, but he already had a way to deal with this, and he just kind of confirmed it.


    Gidella, Ileana, and Alena would be perfect substitutes for him, and they would be able to take care of the basic needs of the tribe.


    He would only need to take care of the most concerning issues, and he would be able to be a laid-back tribe Head of more than 450 barbarians.


    It didn''t take much intelligence to lead a barbarian tribe though, as they were used to live in the wild, as long as they had food, and a place to live everything was perfect for them.


    Difficult it would be to get them educated, but that wasn''t necessary immediately, as he could start with the younglings.


    These were all plans for the future though, as he finally got out of his stupor, looked at Gidella with piercing eyes, and said,


    "How confident are you of taking care of 450 barbarians as my representative, when I have other things to do!? Certainly, you will have Ileana, Alena, and these two, to help you out!"


    Gidella was left mouth opened, while Ileana, Alena, and the other two ladies were looking shocked towards Roy''s face as if to understand that he was being serious, or just joking.


    But there was no trace of a smile on his face, he was being completely serious about it. He was truly asking such a question.


    "But the Warriors won''t accept it!"


    She was taken by surprise but she could still reason, the only way to make some barbarian do as they were told was if one could overpower them, otherwise, it was impossible.


    "Let me deal with that, and answer my question!"


    Of course, Roy knew that, but he had these beautiful beasts around him, just one of them was enough to make all the barbarian warriors kneel in front of it.


    So, he wasn''t that worried that those guys would oppose his instructions, furthermore, he was already planning a way to make his ruling eternal.


    He was from the 21st century of Earth, and he had written in quite a few of his books about brainwashing, which he had to research upon, and had learned how to use it.


    So as long as he had enough time, he was sure that he would be able to turn all these muscle-heads into his death loyal subjects.


    "But¡­"


    "Stop with the excuses and give me an answer!"


    Gidella was about to find another excuse as she found this whole situation too hard to believe, but she was stopped in her tracks by Roy.


    But, she still couldn''t answer, as she asked,


    "What makes you sure that I won''t betray you, take control of the tribe, and then kill you!?"


    She made a serious question, but Roy didn''t seem to take her seriously, as he laughed at that question of hers, and then said in a cold and calm voice,


    "Because the moment you start thinking about that, would be the moment that you will start hating yourself of thinking it, for every second you will be breathing!


    And I don''t plan on killing you fast either! Does that answer your question?"


    The fact that Roy could keep a calm, and cold face as he said something like this made the threat, and the situation even more frightening.


    Every woman inside the tent fell a chill course through their whole bodies like someone had suddenly thrown them into some ice pool or something.


    Silence reigned for more than a few moments as if they were stuck in the terror of those thoughts when Roy broke the silence again,


    "Today was special, and I will pretend like it didn''t exist, but only for that one occasion. Was I clear!?"


    He said that while he was looking at the faces of each of the 5 ladies inside the tent with him, and it was clearly written on their faces that they completely understood what he meant.


    None of them would dare to do something as stupid as that. Their lives depended on their attitudes, if they lived as they should, then the sky was the limit, but if they didn''t, then even earth wouldn''t accept them.


    They knew that they had no escape from this either, as Roy had already told them that they were only his for life, only death could separate them from him, and they didn''t want to die.


    So, left with no other choice, they immediately answered as soon as they could,


    "Yes, tribe Head!"


    Hearing that, Roy felt a bit weird, as he said,


    "From now on don''t call me tribe Head when we are in private, call me Master!"


    The ladies were a bit surprised but immediately recollected their selves and said,


    "Yes, Master!"


    "Very well, now once again I am waiting for your answer Gidella!"


    This time Gidella didn''t ask any more questions, but she decisively answered,


    "90% Master! I am 90% of leading the tribe under your instructions while you have other things to do!"


    90% was said taking into consideration any possible mishap on the way, and it was a really good figure which made Roy feel satisfied with it¡­

 Chapter 31 - 31: Marching To War!

    Satisfied with the answer, Roy looked at her with a dignified look, as he said,


    "Well then, from this moment on you will be the deputy tribe Head, and you will be responsible for the future development plan.


    Your wild lives as nomads will be put to an end, from now on there will begin a new Era'' about the forest barbarians, but we will talk later about this.


    Now it is time to go to war!"


    Since he knew that he would be facing a war with a much stronger opponent, it was just stupid to wait for the enemy at your home.


    If you are going to fight with your neighbor you don''t wait for him at your house, as there is a high chance of your own house being ruined during the fight.


    That certainly isn''t a smart thing to do considering that you want the best results, so even Roy wouldn''t wait for the enemy to attack him.


    Furthermore, since his enemy didn''t know that he knew about their arrival, he had the element of surprise in his hands, and it would be even more stupid to not use it.


    For that reason, he had decided to take his warriors, and his beasts to go and meet up with the enemy on their way.


    The ladies were still a bit shocked as they heard his words, but he didn''t care, they would have to get used to it.


    He already had a general idea on how to make these guys develop, as he wanted them to build a settlement, and slowly develop from there.


    There was one thing that the Death Forest offered to them in the meantime, and that was safety, and privacy from the outside, and a lot of resources.


    As long as he had the numbers, and made the necessary delegation of works, and his priorities he would be more than able to turn them into a small fief really soon.


    But everything on its own time, first of all, he would have to deal with the inevitable war that was in front of him.


    So, he immediately got up from his chair and got outside, where his barbarian warriors were waiting for him with their shields, and their cubs.


    Since these tribes were wild nomad tribes, they didn''t have much knowledge of iron, or other metals.


    It would be safe and accurate to say that they hadn''t reached the iron era yet, as they were still on the wood era''.


    Everything around them was made of wood, there were no metals, except some piercings over their bodies, but even those piercings weren''t that popular.


    They would mostly use animals'' bones, or fish bones to stuck in their bodies, but that was mostly done by the Warriors in order to show their power or their wins in fights.


    Even the tribe Head''s crown was nothing more than a dirty pile of feathers, that they had collected from different kinds of birds.


    So, Roy already expected their weapons to be only cubs and wooden shields that weighed more than 100kg.


    His enemies should be better though, as those guys had already captured, and robbed more than a few adventurers'' groups in this place.


    It was more than natural for them to have a few swords, or better metal shields, or any other equipment.


    Now that he could have a better look at them, his barbarian warriors looked like nothing more than some lunatic strongly built fighters, that were ready to kill.


    He had quite a long, and difficult way to turn them into a real army, that would help him conquer the whole Navita, but still, this was a good start.


    Each of the warriors had some savage, and exciting looks on their faces, as this was not only a chance for them to show their strength but also receive many benefits.


    In a war between the barbarians, the loser was forced to obey the winner, as they lost everything in their possession, including their women, children, and household rights.


    While they were a bit worried because the opposite side was clearly stronger than them in numbers, and even had a shaman, they still believed in their new tribe Head.


    There was no way they were going to lose with that strength of his that could destroy their shields in two.


    Roy was clearly satisfied with their faces, as they seemed like they were more than ready to go, as he said,


    "My brave warriors, today is the day where you prove your worth to me! So, fight with everything you have, as I will certainly reward all those who deserve it!


    In fact, I want to announce that from this moment on, for every enemy you defeat on the battlefield 40% of their freedom, household, and everything they possess will belong to you!


    Certainly, as tribe Head, I have the right to select first if I like anything, but I promise to pay you equivalently if I ever wish for something that is yours!"


    ''BRRAA, BRRAAA, BRRAAA''


    How could the warriors not be excited by those words, normally the tribe Head could just easily take what he wanted, and most of the time they would take all of it.


    But Roy was giving them 40% of everything, which made them truly enthusiastic for the upcoming future.


    As long as they defeated one or two warriors on the battlefield, they would have new women, new children, and more food.


    So Roy''s words were like a big boon to each and every one of the warriors, as they were getting more and more convinced and excited that they had decided to follow him.


    Roy wanted to give something to the others too, especially to the ladies and children, but he guessed it was too soon, as first, he would have to earn their loyalty and obedience.


    When suddenly a thought appeared on his mind, and he turned towards Gidella and the others as he said,


    "Your first task will be to convince all these people here to be loyal and obedient to me, and start working on making some clothes, and collars."


    Gidella was a bit surprised by the sudden directive, but she was able to recollect herself quickly, as she said,


    "I understand tribe Head!"


    Satisfied with the answer, Roy made a simple sign to his beasts that immediately split into two groups, 6 titanic cats, the 2 sharp-toothed wolves, and the illusory fox came at him while the rest went for Gidella.


    Those 3 titanic cats left behind would be their security in case of any emergency, as they were instructed that Gidella, Ileana, Alena, and the two other ladies were a priority.


    With everything taken care of, Roy announced in a loud voice,


    "Let''s go!"


    Immediately he started walking towards the direction from where the enemy was supposed to come, as he sent the two sharp-toothed wolves for scouting and reconnaissance of the place.


    They looked like a bunch of weirdos trying to walk together, as Roy was followed by one fox, 6 titanic cats, and 17 warriors behind him.


    To some normal guy, this whole place would be nothing short of a natural maze, as they would most probably lose the sense of direction, and way in this place.


    Everything seemed to be the same, tall trees were everywhere, bushes, grass, insects, birds chirping, animals, everything looked like some copy-paste action.


    But with the presence of the forest barbarian warriors, the titanic cats, and his foxy, Roy had total confidence that he wouldn''t get lost in this enormous forest, as they walked towards their target.


    The other tribe seemed to be more than a little bit far away, as according to the barbarian''s words, it took around a full day to reach there, and get back to their tribe.


    That made Roy a bit angry as he thought that he had left the tribe too rashly, he could have waited a little bit more for them to approach more, and be a bit more tired.


    But this didn''t mean that he couldn''t do the same thing now, as after walking for an hour or so, he gave the order for them to sit down and rest.


    The barbarians didn''t understand much this order of his, as there was no way they would be tired just by walking less than an hour, but still, they didn''t dare to oppose his order.


    They all sat down on the ground resting like some kind of wooden statue, who had no idea what to do, after all the only things they did during the day were either hunt, fight, fu*ck, eat, pee, shit, or sleep.


    There was nothing else in their normal lives, there was no games, no entertainment, no fun, no job for them to take care of, nothing.


    They only knew how to operate based on their instincts, and basic needs. As long as these two were fulfilled they were happy with their existence.


    While this was certainly a good thing for Roy, as he didn''t have any expectations they might have for him to fulfill, it also reminded him of how difficult would be for them to develop.


    After resting for around 30 minutes, Roy once again gave the order for them to start moving for another hour, and then rest for another 30 minutes doing nothing.


    The barbarian warriors were getting more and more confused with his orders, but they still followed them diligently.


    It was finally when they were on the end of their third break, that one of the two sharp-toothed wolves came back running towards them.


    Roy immediately understood that the enemy wasn''t too far away from their spot, as a grin crept into his face, and he said,


    "Everyone prepare for the fight!"

 Chapter 32 - 32: Trap & Beauty

    Barbarians were easy people who almost always placed their pride and arrogance in front of everything.


    So even when it came to fighting, they would usually, or to be more exact, almost every time they would choose for a head-on confrontation, even if they didn''t have the numbers or power for it.


    While Roy was the head of a barbarian tribe, he wasn''t a barbarian himself, so such a thing was completely out of his mind.


    Why would he have to fight head-on like an idiot with a bunch of savages that were in higher numbers, and probably stronger than his small army?


    It didn''t make sense!


    Furthermore, what kind of pride or arrogance was there in death, in most of the cases the person who died wasn''t honored at all, in fact, he was always despised as the villain of the story.


    For that reason, a head-on attack was out of the question, and his barbarian warriors had to abide by his orders whether they liked it or not.


    The fact that they accepted everything with strength was a pretty easy way for Roy to win against every argument, or opposite thought that they might have, as he was the strongest of them.


    With that decision made, even though a bit reluctantly the barbarian warriors followed Roy''s arrangements, and set up a trap for the opponent.


    It wasn''t a really complicated trap though as mostly they just hid behind trees, after digging a bit pit in the middle of the forest, where it seemed to be more passable.


    After that, they all stood there still as they waited for the other tribe to arrive. And they had to wait for quite a bit.


    Gidella''s father was just a brain-dead barbarian, but her mother should be a truly intelligent woman, as she had been able to become a young Rank 1 Mage at only 16 years old.


    While she was used to barbarians living in the Death Forest, after hearing the story told by his cuckolded father-in-law she certainly should have started thinking a bit more.


    For that reason, he doubted that the lateness in their arrival was because she was forcing them to stop on the way and rest.


    If that was true then she was truly someone that Roy would have to convince to stay by his side. It would be a pity if he wasn''t able to control her.


    Yup, control her! He knew that it would take a lot of time for them to even start to sparkle some feelings between them, or trust each other, so the best he could do at the moment, was to control her.


    According to Gidella, her mother had been a true beauty, so even though she should be around her 50-ies at the moment, she still should have traces of that beauty left on her.


    Furthermore, on this planet, most of the women used magic in order to keep their looks young and fresh, and they wouldn''t age easily.


    As a matter of fact, the average age of people on this planet was around 200 hundred years old, and women were considered young in their first 100 years.


    Not to mention that Roy didn''t give a damn about others'' opinions, he would do something as long as he felt like doing it.


    And right now, he was thinking of having all three generations under him at the same time. it would most certainly be an interesting view to look at.


    As he was thinking like that at the top of a tree, he couldn''t help but feel like a small fire had started to burn inside him, but he didn''t have much time, as finally, the enemy had arrived.


    There were 57 warriors in front of Roy, including the old cuckolded tribe Head, and the 4 people carrying a sort of palanquin in the middle, where a beauty was resting.


    He didn''t have much of a sight in the beauty, as there were some leaves blocking his sight, and all those warriors down below, but he could feel that she was still a beauty.


    Making him even more excited about what was to come later! But now he couldn''t allow the sight to distract him, as he had much more important things to do.


    The whole ''army'' in front of him was led by a huge forest barbarian that was sitting on a horse, followed by a strong-looking middle-aged barbarian, and 50 warriors behind him.


    He guessed that the guy in the front was Gidella''s father, while that strong-looking middle-aged guy was the cuckolded old tribe Head.


    While he couldn''t tell the strength of these guys, he had a feeling that only that guy on a horse could have something of an equal fight with him, but even that not for long.


    The others clearly seemed a bit stronger than his own, but not by much, and it would be difficult to decide a victor in a one vs one fight among them.


    Which made him even more excited about what was to come, as he would arrange the perfect situation to turn them all into a one vs one fight.


    As he was thinking like that, the ''army'' was slowly approaching towards the trap, and he made sure to check that none of his warriors did anything stupid to spoil his plan.


    Well a few of them might have had the idea to do such a stupid thing and think they might get away with it, but the look on Roy''s face and his stare forced them to think twice.


    The moment that the horse was just about 2 or 3 steps away from the trap, the beauty in the palanquin seemed to have sensed something, but it was already too late.


    By the time she decided to act on that feeling, and scream to the Head of the tribe riding on the horse, the horse had already fallen into the trap taking the Head down with him.


    As soon as the horse fell down, Roy''s warriors got out of their hiding places screaming and shouting their arrival, completely shocking the opposite barbarian warriors.


    It was at that time that Roy''s plan finally took shape, as his warriors ran towards the back to fight those guys there, while the front guys had a surprise in front of them.


    Seeming to have understood what was going on the beauty lying in the palanquin made of leaves got up, and was about to cast a magic spell, when suddenly Roy appeared in front of her.


    Both of them were a bit surprised looking at each other, Roy was surprised at her beauty as she looked like a civilized version of Gidella and her daughter, while she was surprised at Roy''s appearance.


    Even though Roy had spent a lot of time in the woods, and his hygiene and self-care were a bit lacking at the moment, he was still a really handsome guy.


    With the looks he had on Earth he was considered a ''shot'', while the looks in this world were quite a bit different from what he had on Earth, he still thought he was quite the handsome guy.


    But most probably she was just surprised that she was finally seeing someone that reminded her of her previous world, as she had been trapped among barbarians all this time.


    Still, she was able to quickly pull herself together, as she said in a flirtatious and sarcastic voice,


    "I guess you are the kid who brought so much trouble to my son-in-law, and my useless daughter! What you think you are strong enough just because you are a Rank 1 Warrior!?"


    Hearing her words Roy didn''t seem to get mad, quite the opposite he started smiling as he said back with the same tone,


    "Oh, then are you supposed to be the mother-in-law of that cuckold? I must say after riding your daughter, and your granddaughters I have quite the desire to do the same to you!


    Especially looking at those assets that you possess, it is making it really hard for me to control myself you know!"


    The woman was clearly surprised by Roy''s words, she didn''t expect such a greenhorn to be able to talk to her like that.


    Shouldn''t he have a bit of shame or embarrassment as he talked to her? Not only didn''t this guy possess any of those, but he was talking to her like a damn barbarian brute.


    That clearly made her a bit uncomfortable, but she still managed to keep herself together as she said,


    "Well that would depend if you have the ability or not, don''t you think?"


    Hearing that, Roy seemed to have understood something as he said,


    "Tche~! Who would have thought that you would be such a weak bi*tch that you would surrender yourself so easily to a barbarian? Now you have become one of them, haven''t you!?"


    His words not only looked like but were actually derogatory and full of despise towards her, as it seemed to touch her sore spot.


    One of the biggest regrets of her life was precisely the fact that she hadn''t been able to resist against these barbarians, and had broken down that easily.


    So, hearing that from Roy, she truly felt guilty, a guilt that was turned into anger and rage towards this bullshit sprouting kid, as she screamed at him,


    "What the fu*ck does a kid like you even understand from what I have been through!"


    As she said that, a huge fireball was instantly formed in her hand, and headed towards Roy, who was just looking at her with that derogatory, and pitiful look of his¡­

 Chapter 33 - 33: Angering The Beauty To Breakthrough

    At first, it was a small ball of fire, it looked nothing more than some kind of matches burning together, but the farther away from her it got, the bigger it was getting.


    By the time it reached in front of Roy, it was nothing short of a big barrel of oil burning, and that was just an understatement.


    If Roy would have to compare it to something, it would be closer to a barrel of napalm being fired and thrown at him.


    If that thing made contact with him, or his skin, then he most certainly would end up being burned to a crisp, and that was something that he didn''t even want to consider.


    Who would after all!? It meant a painful and sure death!


    He didn''t have time to think much about this though as he needed to act quickly if he didn''t want to die a painful death right then and there.


    Just as that damn fireball was in front of him, a caped earth barrier appeared in front of him, as the fireball hit the capped barrier, and it got spread on the sides.


    He had managed to block her fireball attack, but that didn''t mean he could escape its damn heat, as he felt like suddenly he had fallen inside some volcano.


    That wasn''t the end either, as the fireball seemed to have been only a distraction, as a big fire started burning around him, as his figure was slowly being eaten by the flames.


    His opponent was a truly terrifying woman, and even more now that she was enraged by his earlier words, but it seemed like it was his good look that she hadn''t broken through to Rank 2.


    But even that look didn''t seem like it would last for long though, as the rage, and anger she was pointing towards him at the moment was pushing her beyond her limits.


    If she continued like this for a little bit longer, then she sure as hell would breakthrough to Rank 2 and would be even more of a danger to him.


    But thinking about it, it kind of made him want to see a Rank 2 fire Mage in action. Before dissolving his Magic Power, he had been a Rank 2 Mage himself, but he had never been able to use his full power.


    This was a chance for him to witness what a Rank 2 Mage was all about, and the power they were able to bring forth.


    His curiosity clearly surpassed his fear, as he decided only to defend at the moment, and not attack. Not until he had seen the powerful attack of a Rank 2 Mage.


    With that thought in mind, he started putting off the flames in his close proximity using water magic, as he continued mocking her,


    "I guess I was expecting too much from someone who got dominated! Not only is your mental strength weak, but you weren''t even able to break through the barrier to become a Rank 2 Mage.


    I was truly overestimating you! Perhaps I should just pummel you right here and right now, turn you into my personal slave.


    It shouldn''t be difficult considering your previous experience!"


    The more he spoke the more enraged the beauty in front of him got. It was like he was throwing oil to the fire, as the fire burned more and more in intensity.


    The beauty was slowly losing all sense, and reason, as the only thing she could think about, was to burn this cheeky, foul-mouthed, motherfu*cker into cinders.


    The more she thought like that, the more she thought about fire, the more she was surrounded by fire, the stronger her magic was getting, and the more she felt like she was passing the edge.


    But it was still not enough, she still seemed like she wasn''t able to break through like that, she needed a bit more of a push, as he decided to deliver with his words,


    "How about you strip down, call me Master, and beg me for my dragon. That would truly suit you!"


    That seemed to be the last brick, as the beauty finally couldn''t bear it anymore, as she screamed,


    "Shut the hell up bastard~!"


    The moment those words sounded her whole body seemed to turn into some kind of fiery torch, as a red hue started appearing over her body, and the flames became stronger.


    Not only in mass, but also in intensity, as he could feel that those flames around him had become at least 4 times stronger, and more intense than before.


    If it wasn''t for him being a Rank 1 water mage and had created a water barrier around himself, he would have been long dead by now.


    Seeing the intensity of those flames he couldn''t help but feel a chill pass through his back, as he seriously considering whether it was a good idea to enrage her like that.


    The beauty seemed to have completely lost it at that moment, as besides the increase in the flames around him, more than 5 fireballs bigger and stronger than the one before appeared behind her.


    If what had happened until now wasn''t scary enough, then looking at those fireballs behind her would surely make the trick.


    Damn!


    This was going too far, wasn''t it!?


    He was the one to start all this, and even push her to the edge like that, but he didn''t expect her to surmount such an attack.


    Now he understood perfectly clear that Rank 2 Mages were truly on a rank of their own. And it was the first big separation of the Mages, and Magic users.


    Most probably it was the same for warriors as well, but he didn''t have enough time to think about that, as the beauty in front of him released those 5 fireballs towards him, and passed out.


    That was also the reason why Roy was trying to get her as mad, and as angry as he could. He wanted to waste her Magic Power as fast as he could.


    In these two years that he had been training inside Gaia, he had learned, or it would be more exact to say he had discovered that the amount of MP one used in a magic attack was dependent on two factors.


    Firstly, it was the sensitivity, affinity, and intimacy the Mage had with the particles of the specified element.


    Secondly, it was the Mage''s mental condition and his control over his mental and physical abilities.


    He had heard many times on Earth masters saying that an angry mind is a narrow mind, but this was the first time he was experiencing something like that.


    He had discovered it by chance, one day as he seemed to be truly bored, and angry for no reason, as his Magic Power had been used at less than 3 or 4 times the normal rate.


    Unable to believe this at first, he started experimenting on the issue as much as he could, as he finally reached the aforementioned decision.


    This was his first fight in reality and he wanted to know if that was valid only for him or for any other mage as well, and his experiment gave him quite satisfactory results.


    Certainly, the more one increased in Rank the more mentally strong would they be, as the Ranking up meant that the whole body was going through an evolution.


    But it was still something really valuable, that could be used on the battlefield. Just imagine riling up your opponent, and making him go on a rampage of waste, as you waited for the perfect time.


    Just like Roy had done as he was facing the beauty. But he couldn''t take joy in this yet, as he was in a dire situation.


    The Mage had died, but this didn''t mean that the magic would instantly disintegrate as it had never existed.


    Furthermore, while magic came from the mage''s will, the moment it was cast and activated it became part of the environment.


    Which meant that once a magic spell was activated, there was no way it would break, or disintegrate on the way.


    Roy''s only possible move at that moment was to face the flames around him, and those 5 fireballs coming his way.


    He had no other choice, he had to confront head-on those damn scary fireballs. But as he was thinking like that, another crazy idea crept into his head.


    The moment he thought about it he felt like he had truly gone crazy, as there was no way a normal person would ever think of something like that.


    But he had to accept that it was a viable thought, if he managed to survive it in one piece, then most certainly he was going to turn this thorn into an opportunity.


    The problem was that the chances of that happening were really low at the moment, but he had to risk it to take the biscuit.


    With that thought in mind, he immediately created a few more capped obstacles in front of him and decided to face those 5 fireballs head-on.


    The next moment, a powerful explosion sounded in the area, as it shocked the whole place and all the barbarians or beasts in there.


    It was only at that moment that the barbarians involved in the fights finally understood what was going on, and they didn''t truly know what to make of it.


    The only thing they could understand and know was that this whole damn battle had never been right from the beginning, and now it was too late for them.


    They were finished!!!

 Chapter 34 - 34: Trick That Destroyed The Enemy

    They were truly finished, it was only now that they had understood what had happened, as all this time they were fighting the wrong enemy.


    The situation was quite easy actually, the moment that their tribe Head had fallen into the trap together with his horse, and the whole warrior entourage was startled, they had fallen into an illusion.


    It was the work of the only Rank 2 beast by Roy''s side, the illusory fox. Since she was clearly at least one Rank above everyone in there, her ability was truly useful.


    No one was able to understand what had truly happened, and especially these muscle head barbarians.


    To most of them, their enemies appeared amidst them, and while they were a bit shocked how at first, they started fighting against the ''enemy'' to the death.


    Certainly, unable to understand that the enemy they were trying to kill was none other than their closest warrior comrades.


    The warriors at the back were in a completely different situation, as they were truly fighting with Roy''s warriors, but that was because he wished to see their skills, and how they would fare.


    He had no intention of giving his warriors an easy win, even though he could do so. There would be no meaning in it.


    Without giving a shit about their pride as warriors, if he did such a thing and always gave them easy victories they would be useless fighters in the future.


    He was planning to make them fight for him, no keep them just to reproduce, and give birth to soldiers for him.


    They and their children would be his soldiers, and as soldiers, they had to be strong, and courageous, so they would fight as they should.


    The moment they fought and killed their first enemy, he had instructed his beasts to find them, other opponents.


    He wanted to know the limit of their strength, skills, and abilities. Only like that would he be able to concentrate on the right soldiers.


    That was the messiest part of the battlefield, followed from the middle where those few warriors were fighting against their own, and finally the front.


    The front was the cleanest, but also the most gore battlefield as well. Around 6 or 7 people were fighting together against one.


    But even though it was 7 against one neither side seemed to get the upper hand. The one person fighting those 7 was a true beast warrior.


    While he couldn''t block all of their attacks, he surely knew how to take a hit. Even though almost all his body was bruised at that point, he still could jump up and fight his opponents like a damn beast.


    This guy was the tribe Head on the horse, while the seven warriors in front of him were his son-in-law and 6 of his strongest fighters.


    But neither side seemed to recognize the other, as their eyes were full of hatred like they were fighting with their lifelong enemy, and not their tribe Head, or his warriors.


    No one was able to see or understand what was happening to the others, as they were all concentrated on the enemy in front of them, and their movements.


    Each and everyone was doing whatever they could to take their enemies down, as they fought like true savages against each other.


    By the time that the attack of the five fireballs had reached Roy, to create the shock it did, in order to awake them from the illusion, everything was close to the end.


    Roy''s 17 warriors had become 16, but they had taken down 23 opposite warriors. That one guy who died, did so due to his carelessness, and stupidity.


    Still, the rest managed to take down their target, and more than a few of them took out more than one enemy in their fight, dwindling the enemy''s numbers.


    10 enemy warriors had killed or were about to kill their neighbor warrior due to the illusion, as even they themselves weren''t in the best conditions possible.


    The remaining seven, including his tribe''s old cuckolded Head, had been fighting the other tribe Head.


    They had managed to cut a hand from him, and even cause him some serious damage on the back, and on the legs, as he had killed 4 of them, and injured the remaining 3.


    Everyone in there couldn''t believe their eyes, they all felt like what they were looking at now was the illusion, and not what they had lived up until now.


    It was truly devastating, especially to learn that you were fighting against the wrong guy all this time and that there was nothing honorable in their fight.


    This made each and every one of them furious, as they thought that it was the fault, and magic of that white devil.


    He had tricked them into killing their own kin, their own brothers. How could they not be furious and angry with him, as they tried to find his shadow all over the place?


    At the same time, they were all shocked by the great fire in the forest, and that explosion that happened, everything was just too incomprehensible at the moment.


    As if that wasn''t enough, before they could have a sight of their target or what was going on, 8 beasts appeared in front of them, 6 titanic cats, and 2 sharp-toothed wolves.


    Foxy was hiding in the surroundings according to Roy''s instructions. But the animals seemed to be not in a good mood, as they were all looking with worried eyes towards the source of the fire.


    Roy was there, holding his own against those hellish-looking flames, but they could still feel that he was alive.


    Their connection with Roy had yet to go off, so they all knew that he was still alive in there, even though he might be suffering quite a bit in that hell of flames.


    The barbarians were clearly wary of the beasts, but they also wanted to find the white devil they had come here for, the white devil that caused all this and kill him, but it was clearly impossible.


    They weren''t able to see him, and he wasn''t coming out either, the beasts seemed to be just looking at the situation, while the other tribe''s warriors, were having complex looks towards the fire.


    In that form, a new stalemate was formed, as each side was just looking at the action, and movements of the one in front, and trying to recuperate.


    They stayed like that for more than 10 minutes, when finally, the fire seemed to stop, and die out, as a structure made of earth appeared in front of them.


    It was a bit weird, it seemed like some sort of star-shaped structure with holes all over the place and a big hole over the top.


    The earth it was made of had become like some sort of dried clay, but clearly over dried as the moment the fire died out, it crumbled in pieces, revealing Roy who had been there inside this whole time.


    He seemed really weak like he was about to faint from overexerting himself, and there were burns all over his body, but he seemed to have a happy face at that moment.


    It was a truly strange view, as everyone was shocked for a moment or two, but the next moment the warriors, and the Head of the other tribe immediately went on rage mode, as they run towards him.


    Their goal was clear, they wanted to shred in pieced this damn white devil that had made them kill their own.


    It was unforgivable, and he would have to suffer for each and every one of them, he was their target.


    But the moment they jumped and run towards Roy, so did the beasts that were surrounding them, as the two sharp-toothed wolves who were closer to Roy stood guard in front of him.


    While the titanic cats immediately went to attack the idiots that were trying to attack their Master, no one was allowed to do that in front of them.


    The warriors and the tribe Head were clearly surprised by this reaction, but they didn''t seem like they would give up, as they continued running forward.


    As long as they took down Roy, they would be satisfied with their death, but they had forgotten one important thing.


    Roy still had 16 warriors together with him, and not only the beasts, before those guys could even make their way towards Roy, they were blocked by the 16 warriors.


    Seeing this, the barbarian tribe Head seemed to get incomprehensibly enraged, as he screamed in the top of their lungs,


    "How dare you pride barbarians obey, and try to protect a cheating white devil!? Traitors!"


    The barbarian warriors seemed to be a bit startled at first, but the next moment they strengthened their resolve, as one of them said,


    "We are protecting our tribe Head and our leader! The Leader of all forest barbarians!"


    Now it was the time of the attackers to be startled, but before they could even reach the 16 barbarians'' position, they were caught up by the titanic cats, which showed no mercy.


    The moment they arrived, the titanic cats jumped on the enemy, and each attack meant the had of a barbarian warrior.


    Completely breaking their spirit, and their formation as most of them got so afraid that they either stopped where they were or tried to escape in different directions.


    Even these forest barbarians were able to feel fear, the only one who continued to run on his way was their tribe Head, who seemed to have a steely resolve.


    He had decided he would kill Roy no matter what¡­

 Chapter 35 - 35: Taking Down The Tribe Head & Roy Awakens

    The tribe Head seemed to have made his decision, as even his warriors'' death didn''t seem to disturb his concentration as he ran towards Roy''s 16 left warriors.


    He looked like some kind of bulldozer who wouldn''t stop his run for anything in the world, he had decided to kill Roy, and he would kill Roy.


    Those 16 warriors in front of him most probably were nothing more than 16 flowers in front of him, in his eyes, but they didn''t seem to waver either.


    Perhaps if those 16 warriors weren''t there, he might have had a shot at killing Roy, but even then, it was a big might.


    His body was already full of injuries, as he had lost an arm at the moment, and there was something stuck on his left side, so he clearly didn''t have his normal strength at the moment.


    As if that wasn''t enough before he could even clash with the 16 warriors, two sharp-toothed wolves appeared behind him, and they bit onto his legs, one each.


    Since his mind was focused only on Roy, he hadn''t sensed these two beasts in the least when they had attacked him.


    No matter how desperate, and how much effort he put into his run to reach his target, he was still brought down by the two sharp-toothed wolves.


    Not only that, but the two sharp-toothed wolves bites had been so strong, that they had even managed to break his legs.


    That was enough of a view to make all the 16 warriors who seemed to have steeled their selves for the crash, to fill a chill run down their backs, and make a mental note to never mess with these beasts.


    Or their owner!


    He was even more terrifying than these beasts, he had managed to survive that terrifying fire and explosion earlier, that each one of them, or even all of them would have turned into nothing more than steak.


    Seeing that guy taken down, Roy immediately seemed to send a few instructions to the beasts, as the next moment he couldn''t bear it anymore and passed out.


    The mental and physical drain on his body of the attack he suffered had been much bigger than he had imagined, but at least it hadn''t been useless.


    He had managed to make contact, and start cultivating fire element particles, and had officially become a triple Mage, even though his fire element was really weak at the moment.


    In order to be able to cast powerful, and big magic the Mage needed to complete 2 big requirements.


    Firstly, it was the necessary capacity of Magic Power required for the spell, as each spell had the least Magic Power requirement of the element in question.


    The more Magic Power one supplied the better it was though, as it would make the phenomena even bigger, and as follow up the magic would be bigger.


    Secondly, it was the quality of the Magic Power and the network losses. After some point, the mass of the Magic Power wasn''t the only requirement.


    Every Mage at this point would have enough Magic Power to complete the bare minimum of that level''s magic spells, but a new requirement was born.


    The quality of the Magic power, its purity, and the network losses. The network losses were the amount of Magic Power used extensively during the spell, due to the affinity, nerves, or miens.


    Miens were the Magic Power veins inside the human body. One could think of them as the streets inside a city.


    Depending on the infrastructure, and the route is taken, a 60 miles journey could take one hour, or more than 1.


    In order to increase his rank, the Mage had to not only increase his Magic Power, but also the quality of his Magic Power.


    Roy knew all this from his Master''s, and the old Roy''s memories and his biggest trouble now was the affinity he had with the elements, and also the way he would come across them.


    For example, he had to stay for a long time inside a bath in order to finally find a connection with the water element and even longer to stay naked on the soil to do the same for the earth element.


    He had tried so hard to do the same for the fire element, but it had been impossible all this time. A small fire didn''t seem able to help him in the least, so he needed something like this.


    As for his affinity, normally he thought he would have the old Roy''s affinities with magic, after all this was that guy''s body.


    But for his good luck, the affinities weren''t determined from the body but from one''s Soul strength, and soul development.


    After passing the turbulent space channel, where his body had been ripped to pieces, and with the help of Gaia, his Soul had become quite sturdy.


    He didn''t know what exactly he was supposed to do with that, but he would cross that bridge when he came across it.


    Right now, he had much more important things to take care of, like making a connection with the elements he wished, and start cultivating them.


    At first, he didn''t know how many he should choose, after all, the more there is the more pain in the ass they would become.


    But since he had decided to be on the top of the food chain he had decided to go all or nothing, and decide on all 5 base elements.


    Earth, water, fire, wind, and metal! But they weren''t the only thing he was after, as at the moment he was considering the option of their merging.


    In many writings of ancient magic and history he had read and written in his previous life, water and earth could merge together and form some kind of ''life element''.


    That was clearly something really bendy, if he was able to grow the corps much faster, or make the beasts'' growth rate higher, then he would have prosperity faster than others.


    But that wasn''t its only benefit, imagine if he was able to get so efficient with it, that he could grow a limb if it was cut, or regenerate a vital wound, he would be a cheat character.


    As if he already wasn''t with the memories of his Master, the old Roy, and Gaia, but that didn''t mean that he wouldn''t try to go further.


    In order to reach the peak of the food chain, he considered these things as the bare minimum. He would need much more if he wanted to accomplish his goals.


    ¡­


    It was only after 5 hours that the unconscious Roy finally started to open his eyes and regain consciousness of his surroundings and his state.


    He was still lying on the same spot that he passed out, as now the titanic cats, and the sharp-toothed wolves were surrounding him for protection.


    They seemed to be only cleaning their selves, and their fur, but in reality, they were all attentive to their surroundings.


    None of those warriors was allowed to approach Roy, and if they tried to even move from their place, they would immediately feel a savage killing intent on their selves.


    Seeing that their Leader had woken up they all seemed to be overjoyed, as they couldn''t hold themselves back anymore saying,


    "Leader is great that you woke up! Can you please allow us to go to the loo!?"


    Hearing that Roy couldn''t help but get shocked, as that wasn''t what he expected to hear as soon as he woke up, but he could understand them if he thought a bit.


    Since the beasts weren''t able to determine his condition, and also the way the warriors would react, they had been keeping them under tight surveillance all this time.


    They hadn''t been able to move from their spot for a long time, as more than a few of them seemed to be on the verge of breaking.


    It was disgusting that he had to take care of this the moment he woke up, but it would be even more disgusting if he didn''t, as he immediately gave them permission,


    "Go ahead!"


    The warriors seemed to be so happy that tears threatened to leave their barbarian''s eyes, as they immediately disappeared from his sight.


    Well, that should have been expected, after all, he could understand them as a man himself, how difficult it should be to not move, and bear going to the toilet for a long time.


    But he soon forgot about all that, as he was reminded of some more important things, like for example the beauty in front of him, who had her eyes opened, and looking in space.


    He guessed that it was expected for her to make a recovery before he did, as she was now a Rank 2 Mage, so if it wasn''t for foxy, he would have died once more.


    Thinking like that, he found the beast lying over his chest, protecting his heart. Even if the beauty awakened, and hit him with a knife he had no doubts that the little fox wouldn''t move from there.


    He was truly lucky to have this one with him, as they were really rare. Experts and nobility would pay a large sum for foxes like her, even though taming them were as difficult as climbing Everest.


    Roy still couldn''t understand how he was able to tame the thing, but now it didn''t matter, he was just grateful to have it by his side.


    The beauty in front of him was also a Rank 2 Mage, but she had just broken through, while foxy was a beast, and a through and through Rank 2 beast at that.


    So it was impossible for the fiery beauty to break the illusion she was in, as Roy was thinking how to deal with her¡­

 Chapter 36 - 36: Enslaving The Fiery Beauty

    Well, even though he was thinking about it a bit more, the fact was that he had already decided the way to deal with her.


    And that decision was set in stone the moment she became a Rank 2 fire Mage. Leaving aside the fact that he was already planning to have her as a woman, she held a higher value as a Mage.


    Normal ways of convincing her to obey him, and work for him would either take too much time or were too dangerous due to the fact that he couldn''t really trust her.


    After all, the reason why she was inside that illusion right now was most probably because she had tried to kill him the moment she woke up.


    There was no way that Roy was going to let such a valuable toy rot in some place, or too free for her own good, so he was left with only one option.


    Slavery!


    This choice was a bit against his morals, and education as a human being coming from Earth, but he was much more used to the idea as he had written so much about it in his novels.


    It was truly surprising as most of the times humans would start accepting everything as long as they were confronted with it enough in their daily life.


    At first, Roy was just like any human being, he despised slavery, and it looked like it was a serious crime, but slowly he had started to accept it.


    Even though the world he lived in abolished slavery, and preached against it, the truth was that people had become slaves of the society.


    While it wasn''t as apparent as in ancient times, slavery was still there. As long as one had enough money, he could force some poor guy to do whatever he wanted to.


    There were people who would kill others for money, there were people that would work themselves to death for that money, and themselves for money.


    As long as one offered enough, or could spend enough he could do whatever he wished to do on Earth, and Roy had been faced with something like this more than once.


    For that reason, even now that he was thinking about it, and was about to actually use it, he didn''t feel as despise as he thought he would.


    It still wasn''t at the point where he would feel comfortable with it, but he didn''t despise it that much either.


    Making up his mind like that, he immediately pricked his finger in order to get blood out of it, and then started making a few symbols in the fiery beauty''s chest.


    Her skin was silky smooth despite living with barbarians, which surprised him a bit, and her melons were even softer than he thought, as his finger was certainly poking deep, but he didn''t stop.


    At that moment the fiery beauty had an unhappy face, and it seemed like she wasn''t inside the illusion anymore, but the fact was that she hadn''t come out of it even for an instant.


    This showed that in fact she didn''t really like a man''s touch on her body, and she most probably despised all men, but Roy didn''t have time to lose with such thoughts.


    He had to complete the seal as soon as possible in order to relax after all this that had happened to him.


    These days had been truly rash, and eventful for him. He had gone from a hunter in the forest, hunting for animals, and wild beasts, into the Head of a barbarian tribe, and just defeated another.


    The next days wouldn''t be any better either, as he would have to go capture the other tribe and place it under his control, but at the same time even plan for the future.


    There were many things he would have to do from now on, and that would start from teaching these barbarians to build a home for themselves, and not move through the forest of Death anymore.


    He had many plans in his mind, as he wanted to go even deeper into the Forest of Death in order to find stronger beasts and animals, but also more resources.


    He also wanted to get outside the Forest of Death in a near future and learn about the situation outside the Forest of Death, as well as start building his strength to the outside of the forest.


    He had no plans of staying in this Forest of Death for long, he would build a structure in here and then leave them to develop on their own.


    Certainly, that wouldn''t be all, as he was planning to take a part of those barbarians inside Gaia, in order to form a big settlement but that would require some time.


    He would take inside Gaia only the ones he truly trusted and were willing to follow him wherever he went. Everyone else would have to stay behind and develop to become useful for him in the future.


    As he was thinking like that, and continuing with the slave seal, he had reached the last symbols he needed to draw, and for that, it would require the beauty''s blood.


    It would be a bit painful for her, and she might even wake up during the proceedings but he had no other option, so he sent a few instructions to his beasts, and the fox, as he started cutting through her skin.


    Inside the blood, and mana symbols he had to drown with his own blood, he was curving, and cutting through her skin the same identical symbols.


    The slave seal was nothing more than a seal that made the target''s body, and miens abide by what was craved in its body as more powerful than them.


    It was similar to sending a kid to school, only that they weren''t able to refuse their teacher. They could only abide by every instruction and order of the person in charge.


    The moment that Roy started cutting through her silky skin, red blood was coming out of every cut, as the constant pain, made the fiery beauty escape that illusion slowly.


    Even though she gained control of her body, she still managed to bear the pain, and the startle, as she thought of waiting for an opportune moment to kill Roy once and for all.


    She knew she had been able to break through to Rank 2 because of his teasing, mocking, and pushing, but she still didn''t like him.


    She still thought of him as a stupid brat, who had judged her and her decisions. She couldn''t allow someone like him to live.


    But before such an opportune moment could present itself, she was introduced to the fact that she had no way out.


    Each of her limbs, including her neck, were on the mouth of a beast. One small movement and the beast would get startled, and bite into her limbs and neck as she might die.


    As if that wasn''t enough, she even heard that detestable, arrogant kid in front of her say,


    "I know you are awake, so don''t try anything stupid if you value your life. If you don''t, then just die!"


    His words were calm and cold it seemed like he didn''t care what she chose either. If she lived she would be his slave, if she died then she could just die, and become food for the beasts.


    But did she have the resolve to die? If she had it, then she would have died so many times until now, she would have escaped all that r*aping, and suffering, but unfortunately, she didn''t.


    She could only look with hate, anger, and rage as Roy slowly craved the slave symbol in her chest, without releasing a sound.


    When he was finally done with the symbol, Roy released his mana inside the symbol, making the symbol illuminate, as his Soul Avatar seemed to seek a connection with hers.


    He didn''t know how or why it happened though, he only knew that the next moment he felt like he had a miniature version of the fiery beauty inside his Conscience Sea.


    This version of hers was truly cute, but it seemed like it was lifeless, but one thing was for certain he felt like he could control it however he wished, and give it any order he wished.


    There was no way for her to escape his grasp, as all her memories, her life, and her will were his to do whatever he wanted with them.


    The wounds in her chest closed and healed as well, but the shapes he had cut in her skin formed some kind of tattoo in there, confirming the fact that she was now a slave.


    Happy with his work, Roy immediately got to business, as he ordered her the basics like she wasn''t allowed to kill him or do anything that might cause him harm.


    Her life depended on him from now on, and she would follow him, his orders, and his whims. From now on she was officially his property.


    As Roy did that the barbarian warriors were looking at him with weird and complicated faces, as they didn''t understand what he was doing.


    It didn''t seem like he was having fun with that woman, but he wasn''t killing her either. Then just what was he doing? They had no idea!


    But they didn''t have much brain matter to think either, as they only thought about it as a weird custom or action from their white devil tribe Head.


    Roy on the other stood up from his position, looked at them with a cold and heavy look, as he said,


    "8 of you will go back to gather the camp, and bring everyone to the destination, while the other 8 will accompany me to take control of the other tribe!


    You have one week to reach the new tribe premises! Was I clear!?"


    ''BRRAA, BRRAAAA, BBRRAAA!''

 Chapter 37 - 37: Cages & Captives

    Acknowledging Roy''s order, his warriors immediately were separated into two groups, one of them went back to help their camp move, the others followed Roy towards the next camp.


    It didn''t take him long to finally reach his destination, only to be expected from surprised, and shocked crowds of women, old, and children.


    There were those that tried to put some resistance towards him, but the 8 warriors by his side and the fiery beauty were enough of protection to him.


    This time he had left the beasts to roam into the areas around the camp, as he was accompanied only by foxy.


    She was enough protection and deterrence for him to protect himself. Furthermore, he wasn''t some kind of weakling himself either.


    He didn''t want to make the same mistake he did with the last camp, it would be too troublesome if he had to fight some other tribe, and increase the burden upon himself.


    It would be stupid to think that these two tribes were the only ones in this Death Forest, and even more so if he thought that he could overpower all of them.


    If that was the case, then this place wouldn''t be called the Death Forest, and there would be many more beasts in this place.


    It wasn''t like their number was small either, but it still seemed quite lacking and that might have a part as well.


    Roy didn''t exactly know where he was right now, but it didn''t really matter, as he wasn''t planning to leave this place soon.


    Most probably if he got out there at this moment, and his identity was found out, he would be nothing more than some easy target.


    Especially since he didn''t have the strength to protect himself right now, so firstly he needed to grow stronger, and have a strong backup.


    It was a good thing that this Death Forest gave them all that opportunity because while this place was part of the Kingdom of Lial, and made up for 30% of their territory they didn''t have the time to worry about it.


    The reason was quite simple actually, the Kingdom of Lial was ruled by a beastman, and the ''pure'' humans of this world couldn''t quite accept it.


    For that reason, they were doing everything they could in order to increase the internal distress in the kingdom, make civil wars explode, and try to usurp the place.


    His Illyrian Empire wasn''t staying put either, as before the tragedy hit him, he had heard many rumors around that they were planning to turn this place into a vassal kingdom in less than 5 years.


    Until now only about 2 to 3 years had passed so the plan should still be in motion but not finished yet, so he still had time to prepare himself to win from the commotion.


    Certainly, the fiery beauty had no idea about his thoughts and plans as she thought that Roy was probably just some lucky mercenary or some lucky running scum.


    Roy''s speech certainly sent a big part of the tribe into shock, as he announced to have killed their old tribe Head, and that from now on he was the tribe Head.


    Each one of them had turned into his possession, and that he was looking forwards to his service. Most of them didn''t welcome him, but they had no choice but to accept.


    The first thing that barbarians did after taking over a tribe was clearly separating the loot according to their contributions.


    Clearly, everything belonged to their leader, and their tribe Head, but he had promised them to give them 40% as a reward, and a lot of women.


    What surprised Roy, even more, was that apparently, the fiery beauty wasn''t the only white devil like him in this tribe.


    There were 2 more who were roaming freely in the camp and one more in the cages. The last one was captured only the day before the tribe Head and the warriors set out for Roy.


    Roy would certainly want to have a nice long talk with her, and the other 2 as he wanted to have a better idea of what was going on outside.


    And since not all of his warriors were here at the moment, he told the few he had to keep an eye on the people in there, and that the reward ceremony would take place when the others returned.


    Without losing time he turned towards the fiery beauty and said,


    "Guide me towards the cages, I want to see the captives."


    The fiery beauty certainly didn''t expect such an order the moment they arrived, but there was no way she could refute her Master, so she started walking forward guiding the road.


    Walking behind her Roy had to accept that the way she was moving those hips of her, and that big round perky butt she had were a sight to behold.


    If he didn''t have other things to do he would have surely jumped upon her, and take her then and there without any worry.


    But he would have a lot of free time to do that later, right now what he needed to do was understand more about the situation outside.


    Arriving at the cages, Roy had to seriously control himself from releasing everything inside his stomach to the outside, due to the terrifying smell, and view in front of him.


    Just like anyone would expect barbarians weren''t exactly the best host for foreigners in the Forest of Death, and they certainly didn''t like the white devils.


    Roy didn''t know how the fiery beauty by his side had managed to make a place for herself in here, but she certainly should have suffered a lot, and he wasn''t the type to negate one''s effort as he said,


    "I truly admire you fiery beauty, you were able to make a place for yourself in such a setting, it must have been rough!"


    The fiery beauty was caught unprepared from the sudden compliment, as she couldn''t help but freeze for a moment.


    But then thinking that this was most probably this scum''s strategy, she could only make a cold harrumph,


    ''Hmph~!''


    Seeing, and hearing that happen Roy was startled for a moment as he then started smiling as he said,


    "You should really learn how to receive a compliment fiery beauty. Or are you the tsundere type character!?"


    The beauty in question certainly didn''t seem to think of what he said as a compliment, as there was even a trace of not understanding in her look, as she asked,


    "What is a tsundere!?"


    Faced with that question Roy was immediately reminded of his blunder, as he immediately tried to cover it up somehow,


    "That is a word I like to call the women who act the opposite of their real feelings!"


    Taking into consideration that he was still speaking in the barbarian language, the fiery beauty didn''t really know what to think anymore.


    Since Roy was a civilized-looking human just like her, he should be more comfortable speaking in his mother language, or some other kind of language, but why was he still using that?


    It wasn''t that Roy didn''t want to talk to her in the Illyrian Language, but that would be too troublesome, especially since he didn''t even know her origins.


    But damn did this place stink! He felt like it was even worse than the toilets of some cheap hotel, or restaurant on Earth.


    And he wasn''t far away from the truth, as these captives seemed like they were forced to have their needs, eat, and sleep at the same place.


    There would always be some barbarian that came to clean their cages, just like cleaning the stables, but the terrible smell would always be there.


    As if that wasn''t enough they were tortured and killed in a rather short span. There were women of the tribe that used them for their pleasure just like some sex toys, but nothing more than that.


    Furthermore, they didn''t seem able to fulfill their wishes or drive, so the most that males would live in this place was 3 to 4 days.


    For women was different, as even if they were worthless for anything else, they were much needed for the warrior''s needs, as they were claimed to be luxury goods.


    The woman that was in front of Roy at the moment, had her body ridden in wounds, bruises, and blood, her hair seemed like she had been electrocuted, as she looked like some kind of ghost or mental.


    Roy had it a bit difficult to look at her, as at the end of the day she was still someone similar to him. If he hadn''t been strong enough then his fate would have been even worse than hers.


    It was certainly something that he wouldn''t want to live through, so his resolve to grow stronger just solidified a bit more.


    The fiery beauty behind him didn''t seem to mind the smell much, or the view, she was just looking at the girl in front of her with a look of pity.


    Well anyway, it wasn''t like this was Roy''s fault, in fact, if she knew how to behave he might be her savior, as he looked at her and asked in the Illyrian language,


    "Do you want to get out of here?"


    The moment that the young lady heard those words, she raised her head in fear and looked towards Roy and the fiery beauty behind him.


    She didn''t have many thoughts towards Roy, but the moment she saw the fiery beauty she started screaming,


    "Beast! It was you! You brought us all here! You evil bi*tch, I am going to kill you!"

 Chapter 38 - 38: Situation In The Kingdom Of Lial

    Roy didn''t exactly expect that sort of reaction from her, as he threw a complex look towards the fiery beauty.


    It was a bit startling to hear that after all, because this meant that the fiery beauty had been proactive in the barbarian tribe.


    At first, she might have been truly forced, but apparently, she had slowly become a part of the tribe.


    It wasn''t like Roy cared much about that though, as in his eyes this was nothing more than her try to make a place for herself, and it wasn''t like she had been able to harm him from doing so.


    But the girl inside the cage clearly had different thoughts, as they had been thrown into a trap, and brought here due to the fiery beauty''s machinations.


    Still, Roy had to take this conversation in the direction he wanted, and needed, as he said,


    "Well, that is an issue between you and her, that you can clearly solve in the future. Now answer my questions, who are you, and how did you end up here?"


    The young girl was clearly thrown in shock as she heard Roy talk like that, but she was even more shocked when she realized that he wasn''t a barbarian, and it was closer to a normal man.


    What was going on there? There was no way that those animals would ever allow someone like him to roam freely, and even less allow him to have that arrogance.


    She didn''t understand what was going on, as she looked at him with a frightened face, and asked back in a weak voice,


    "Who are you? How come you are outside the cages, and with that bitch on your side?"


    Roy was looking carefully at her all this time, and he had to admit that if it weren''t for the injuries in her body, she wasn''t that bad.


    She was quite the catch if he could say that, but he clearly didn''t like her attitude and temper, especially the fact that she was asking back, as he said with a heavy tone,


    "This is not the time for me to satisfy your curiosity, this is the time for you to open your mouth and say what I want to hear.


    Well, if you don''t mind suffering true pain that is!"


    Hearing those words, the girl inside the cage could feel that her surroundings were getting colder the more she looked in Roy''s eyes, as she felt like he wasn''t joking in the least.


    Roy wasn''t joking on his part he would really do something like that! While he felt pity for her to suffer like that, she didn''t have any importance to him.


    The only way she could start this with the right foot was only if she started speaking how she should, and forgot about her pretensions.


    Roy wasn''t there to save her, as a matter of fact beyond the feelings as a male, and as a human being, there was nothing to oblige him to help her.


    It was true that he came from a place like Earth, but after leaving through two more sets of memories, he had grown to accept and adapt to this world much more than he thought.


    There was no way he was the same Roy that transmigrated from Earth into this place, those memories had clearly changed him in his root.


    There was one thing in common in all three of these memories though, the fact that his happiness and his family''s happiness ranked first.


    In these two years, he had been far away from his home, and he had no idea what had happened to his parents, so he was more than agitated as he wanted to hear the news from her.


    Most probably she didn''t have any idea about the Illyrian Empire, or his parents, but his heart didn''t bother with reason at this moment.


    The girl in the cage wanted to scream or show her pride at Roy for being someone sold to the barbarians, as she thought that he was nothing more than a servant of sorts.


    But the moment she saw his eyes a bad premonition engulfed her heart, as she was unable to even think of something like that.


    Unbeknown to herself she started immediately saying,


    "My name is Valerie Mon Valba, I am the daughter of Baron Mon Valba! Our territory lied in the east of the Death Forest and is also one of the 4 bordering territories of the Death Forest.


    Due to the attacks of the barbarians, and the wild animals from the Death Forest, our territory is suffering a lot, so I gathered a small group in order to try and secure food from the Death Forest.


    It was at that time that I was captured by this bi*tch and brought to this place. I don''t know how far I am from our territory, but certainly, it''s not close!"


    Roy could tell that her last line was clearly a lie, as she was trying to protect her home, but it didn''t matter at the moment. There were other things he wanted to know,


    "What is the situation in the Kingdom!?"


    The girl seemed a bit startled by the question, but that frightening look on Roy''s face hadn''t disappeared as she continued,


    "The Kingdom is done for, even his Highness the King seems to have understood this, as now its only his children that are trying to stop the fall.


    Most of the nobles have already started to choose their side, as the beast-men are against the human factions.


    The only reason the situation is still holding is that there is more than one human faction, each belonging to different factors.


    The most prominent factions at the moment seem to be three, the Inerfania Kingdom faction, the Mercena Kingdom faction, and the Hermelia Eparchy faction.


    This is the first time that the Mercena Kingdom of mercenaries is trying to nose into the external international matter, and even those damn elves don''t want to help the beastman king."


    While Roy managed to not show much in his face, he was truly surprised by what she said, as there was one thing that didn''t seem to add up.


    His Illyrian Empire didn''t seem involved in this mess, and he was sure that there were plans for their interference in the war. So, what was going on here?


    As if asking something quite casual and normal, he asked,


    "How come the Illyrian Empire is not nosing around in this?"


    The injured girl didn''t seem to doubt, or have any extra opinion on Roy''s words, as she said in a matter of fact,


    "They have their own mess to look after. The son of their retired Crown Prince was assassinated two years ago from the Kingdom of Heldal, so they have started a crusade against them.


    While the Kingdom of Heldal seemed like an easy brunch, in fact, it broke their teeth, as they have now been stuck in a stalemate for 2 years already!"


    Roy was quite surprised by these words, as he didn''t understand why his Illyrian Empire was taking such action, and as far as he knew none of his new family was involved with that kingdom.


    So just what was the Illyrian Empire trying to play with their move, and why were they so set up on that war.


    It was impossible to be due to his ''death'' as he didn''t have that much value, so there must be something else that he had no idea about.


    But of course, he was one of the only people who knew who was the true perpetrator of his attempted assassination, so the outside world wouldn''t doubt much about this war.


    Since the war hadn''t been terminated yet, it meant that whoever had started the war hadn''t taken what he wanted from that place.


    Thinking like this, Roy made a mental note to himself in order to go there one day and have a look, but right now he had more important things to take care of.


    Like for example starting to have a foothold in this Kingdom of Lial, and start the preparations to take control of the Kingdom.


    Right now, he had a great opportunity to make contact with the outside, and start his plans not only inside this Death Forest but even outside.


    Thinking like that, he took a deep breath, and then turning around he gave an order to the fiery beauty,


    "Take her out of the cell, give her a good wash, and then both of you come to my tent! Don''t think anything you shouldn''t if you don''t want to suffer!"


    His last line might seem like an empty threat, but the fiery beauty was his slave, and right now her life, body, and everything were in Roy''s hands.


    Furthermore, she couldn''t die just yet, as there were reasons binding her to this world. In fact, before Roy left the cages she wanted to say something to him, but she didn''t find the opportune moment.


    Left with no other choice, she immediately opened the cage and entered inside to pick up the injured girl, which immediately flared in curses, screams, and offenses.


    ''Bi*tch, sl*ut, I will kill you¡­''


    And many other words were clearly heard all over the tribe''s camp, but no one cared much, as they all head other things to think about now.


    For example, what would happen to them under the new leader?


    They had already tried their best, and sent quite a few messengers to ask for help, but until help arrived their lives were on the brink of the abyss¡­

 Chapter 39 - 39: The Fiery Beauty’s Request

    Well, all their messengers were captured by Roy''s beasts and turned in their food, but they had no way of knowing this, so they could still hope.


    Even though his beasts had already captured 5 such messengers, Roy had no intention of awakening them to the harsh reality soon either, as right now he needed to keep them in place.


    If he told them the truth and cut their hope he had no idea how those guys would act, and they might even cause trouble for him.


    As long as they had that hope they would stay obediently waiting for help, which was what Roy desired at the same time.


    It took the fiery beauty around 1 or 2 hours to finally reach the main tent of the camp together with the now washed injured girl of earlier.


    She was still throwing curses, and offenses at the fiery beauty that had brought her to the main tent, and now even more as she thought that she was going to get ravaged by barbarians.


    But the moment she saw Roy inside the tent, she was clearly startled by what she saw. After all, Roy was clearly not a barbarian, so how was it possible for him to be there?


    Seeing them enter, Roy started looking carefully at the girl in front of him. Now that she had been washed, and cleaned, even though she was still riddled in injuries, he had to admit that she wasn''t bad.


    She had blonde to brown long hair, a pair of deep olive-green eyes, pink cherry lips, a cute and beautiful face.


    Her skin seemed silky smooth, as he was unable to stop himself from touching her lips, cheeks, nape, neck, and then towards her average melons.


    Her melons were average, but perky, as he could feel them fitting his hand. Her waist was thin, while her hips and butt were thick, a perfect hourglass figure.


    She was startled at first, faced with that look from Roy, like he was looking some kind of present, and then his slow touch on her body, but soon she recovered from the startle, and started screaming,


    "What do you think you are doing!? Pervert! Beast! ¡­"


    Once she started there seemed to be no end to her words and screams. She was like a little kid whose candy had been taken from her hand.


    Too bad that no one would be coming to her help, as no one dared to go against the new tribe Head of the camp.


    As a matter of fact, most of Roy''s warriors thought of this as normal, as their leader was trying to show his dominance over his new conquest.


    But just because no one cared about her screams, didn''t mean that Roy would tolerate her, as he forcefully grabbed her lower jaw, as he said with a cold voice, seeping in killing intent,


    "Shut your damn mouth! Do you think that I or anyone else in this place will care how much you scream or beg?


    Let me break it to you little girl, no one, and I mean it no one, including your father, isn''t able to save you from me, you understand?


    This isn''t some fairy-tale or some nightmare that exists in your imagination. This is reality! You are my possession and will do whatever I say, or I wish you to do if you want to stay alive, and not suffer.


    Was I clear!?"


    The truth was that for a young maiden like her, everything she was going through at the moment was nothing more than a nightmare.


    She had lived her whole life inside her father''s territory, or her academy, and she had never met any trouble or unsavory situation.


    To her life was just like the princess stories in the books, or just like Roy said, fairy-tales. It was only when she was faced with her current situation, that she was faced with the true world, and fear.


    It was praiseworthy that she hadn''t fallen unconscious, or even broken and start denying the reality, as she still held some hope inside her that this was all just a nightmare.


    But Roy''s tone, his movements, his words, all struck her sore spot, as she had long understood that this was reality, and it was quite different from what she knew.


    Furthermore, Roy''s tone and that killing intent seeping from him were truly scary, as she didn''t dare to refuse, or even oppose his words.


    As if trying to demonstrate his words to her, Roy approached her with a cold face, and kissed her pure lips, as his bare hand made its way under her clothes, and groped her soft melons.


    She wanted to scream, and start cursing at him once again, but before she could even try to separate her lips from him, Roy bit into her lips, and groped her soft melons harder.


    Her whole being understood that what happened was nothing more than a warning, so she didn''t dare to do it anymore.


    Having his fun, and taste from her, Roy pulled back as he was looking her right into the eye. It was like a challenge of dominance, the one to break eye contact first loosed.


    Even though she didn''t want to lose, Roy''s eyes were truly scary, and cold, so she had no other choice but to break eye contact.


    Satisfied with his little win, Roy removed his attention from her for a moment, and then looking towards the fiery beauty, he said in a heavy voice,


    "Undress!"


    The fiery beauty didn''t want to do it, but she had no other choice. She was Roy''s slave, and there was no way she could defy her Master''s orders.


    But taking into consideration her current situation, this wasn''t that bad either. As long as she managed to get a place by his side, she should be just fine, right?


    Perhaps she should tell him about that! This was her only choice to do it. If she didn''t, she might regret it, she had that kind of premonition after all.


    With that thought in mind, she started taking off her clothes, as she started saying,


    "Master, there is something I want to tell you!"


    Even though she was being forced to undress, she was doing it rather slowly, and sensually, like she was trying to seduce or enchant Roy.


    Roy clearly understood her motives, but he wasn''t afraid of her, no matter what she tried it would be useless with his foxy behind him, so he decided to raise the stakes and said,


    "Tell me, but while touching yourself, and moaning!"


    There were always needed 2 people to play Tango, and Roy would never refuse the dance request of a beautiful lady.


    The fiery beauty was caught a bit unprepared from Roy''s request, but she obeyed his orders immediately.


    As she took off her quilt, and her upper wear, revealing her still fresh and juicy looking body, her left hand reached for her right juicy melon, while her right hand descended to her dewy secret garden.


    This wasn''t her first time that she was touching herself like that, but it was certainly the first time doing it in front of other people, as she felt a tremble pass through her whole body.


    Surprisingly she liked the feeling of touching herself in front of others, even though she wouldn''t say it or admit it if Roy didn''t ask her to.


    That made her secret garden get a bit wetter, as she started speaking in between her pleasure moans,


    "Master, I-uhh-I ha-ahn-ve ano-ohhh-ther dau-uhmm-ghter¡­"


    She thought it would be easy to speak like that, but she found out that the more she continued, the harder it was for her to control her speech, and her moans.


    Long story short, she had another daughter, born around 5 or 10 years after Gidella. Not wanting to make the same mistake she did with her firstborn, she raised that girl with love, and care.


    She felt guilty towards her first daughter, so she tried to shower all the love she didn''t shower to her, to her second daughter.


    That daughter of hers managed to grow even more charming and beautiful than herself, and she was really attached to her.


    But her beauty seemed to be her punishment because even that beast she had for a biological father started salivating at her beauty.


    Fortunately, or unfortunately, he wasn''t the only one she had managed to attract, as the young tribe Head of another bigger tribe had also fallen for her beauty.


    But just like any barbarian, he was a piece of trash and a scum that she couldn''t hand over her daughter to.


    He had a bad name for forcing himself upon any beauty and then eating their flesh when he was fed up with them.


    So, she didn''t want to send her daughter to him, but due to the fact that their tribe was stronger and bigger than this one, they were left with no other choice.


    Furthermore, that guy offered food, and essentials that this tribe desperately needed, so they had to accept, as he would come to take her from the camp in a month.


    At the moment her daughter was still in the camp and was being hidden by the other tribe people, but she wanted Roy to protect her daughter, and not allow her to go to that scum.


    She was ready to do everything she could about that, even if it meant handing over everything she was, and everything she possessed, including her body, heart, and soul.


    Roy was her last hope!

 Chapter 40 - 40: Truth, Change & Hunger

    It was most certainly interesting to hear her story in between her moans, and the fact that she was playing with herself in front of him completely naked.


    In fact, it grew a desire for Roy to think that he would like to hear every story in the future like this, as his monster was clearly suffocating under his pants.


    He hadn''t thought about this earlier, but it was certainly a bit weird the fact that he was wearing pants in this world, but these guys didn''t seem really surprised about it.


    Still, he didn''t have time to think about this right now, as he was kind of attracted by the fiery beauty''s story and request.


    Even though she had been playing with herself all this time, she had still managed to hold on, and not climax, as the story she was telling was more important to her.


    Considering this fact, and the look in her eyes, it didn''t seem like she was telling a lie either. Most probably the story she had just told was real.


    But there were still a few things that needed to be cleared before Roy acted, as he looked her in the eye seriously, and said,


    "You know that the moment you told me that story of yours, her life, body, and soul became mine, right!?


    She will serve me, and obey every word of mine! What I am curious to know is why did you decide something like this, knowing that you will garner the hate of your little tribe!?"


    There was no way that the fiery beauty didn''t understand this. Roy didn''t seem like the type of guy that would be courteous towards a lady.


    He didn''t seem to care much about their feeling, or their refusal, he was the type of guy that would **** to fulfill his wish and desire.


    He was far away from even being a decent man, to be honest, but at the end of the day, he was much better than some barbarian that would eat her daughter for real after getting bored of her.


    She knew that flattery and fake words wouldn''t cut it with Roy, so she decided to put everything to risk by telling the truth.


    "I knew that, and I said what I said fully prepared of what will happen from now on. The truth is that if I had another way, then I wouldn''t have done it.


    I don''t like you, and I don''t have any good opinions about you either. I just understand that you aren''t someone normal by any means.


    But the most important reason why I decided to tell you is that sooner or later you would discover this, and I wouldn''t be able to do anything about it when you did.


    Furthermore, even though you aren''t a decent man, you aren''t a barbarian who is going to eat her once he is bored with her, or me!"


    To hear the naked truth like that, hurt a bit. Especially considering the morals, and ideology that Roy should possess as a human being of the 21st century from Earth, but she wasn''t wrong.


    To be honest about it, even Roy himself didn''t understand how he had been able to change so much in these two short years, but the distance from civilization played its part.


    Not to mention that the first people or animals capable of thinking, that he had met were these forest barbarians who took everything with strength.


    It was too short of a time for him to change like that, but the biggest reason he could think about was that he had always been like that, only that before he was hiding it better, and now he wasn''t.


    What made things even more complicated, was the fact that he seemed happier and more liberated like this, and he didn''t want to change again.


    He was happy with this new version of himself, and he planned to keep this new version of himself. So even though it hurt a little hearing the truth, he didn''t take it to heart.


    This was his dream life, something that he had never thought possible to happen, so he was going to do everything it took to live like he wanted to, without regrets.


    And he was doing the same thing even now, he was living his life without regrets. In fact, what he was thinking right now, was what kind of beauty would he get his hands on this time.


    Smiling a bit towards the fiery beauty, he said with a teasing tone,


    "Well, I guess I have to thank you for increasing the number of your blood-related daughter that will serve me, even though I have to say that you won''t be able to save your daughter from being ''eaten''."


    The fiery beauty heard those words and didn''t know what to think, as the truth was that she didn''t have much knowledge from intimate relationships between man and woman.


    All she knew about it was just that they both had parts that were in completion to each other, and that her first time had been extremely painful.


    But she could perceive from his expression, and tone that he wasn''t talking about normal eating, which made her even more curious and confused.


    Without losing much of his time, Roy immediately walked towards the entrance of the tent, and then called two guys that were standing there by his order,


    "Bran, Bog immediately search through all the tribe to find the old tribe Head''s daughter, and bring her to me! You have 20 minutes!"


    These two warriors had shown excellent skills during the fight and were two of the strongest barbarians amidst his warriors, so he had decided to keep them as his personal guards.


    Receiving the order, the two warriors immediately went to pick up their other comrades and started searching this whole place down.


    Whoever didn''t collaborate with the search, or tried to get in their way was either beaten to death or injury.


    They didn''t seem to care about these guys in the least, and treated them exactly like they treated the Death Forest animals, as the tribe''s people screamed,


    "She is promised to the Coyote!" "Don''t kill us all, you fools!" "You will die a cruel death!"


    But there were two things that these guys didn''t understand, first of all, these warriors had no idea about the Coyote they were talking about.


    And secondly, under Roy''s leadership, they had been able to take down more than 50 warriors, having less than half of them by their side.


    At the moment, Roy was like a God to them. They had a terrifying thought, that as long as Roy was by their side, then they would truly conquer the whole world.


    So, in just 14 minutes they managed to find the beauty they were looking for, and then drag her towards their tribe Head''s main tent, where he was waiting for her.


    Tianlong Yun got out of his tent personally to receive her, as he also took sight of the tribe. What he did wasn''t just to find her, but also to show these people who held the power now.


    Since it looked like it would be impossible for him to lead with goodwill, then he would just have to make sure that he was enough of a dictator to rule them.


    This was their warning sign, from now on there would be no more warnings, as he would start to implement a rule of steel.


    The person in question didn''t seem to understand what was really going on, but the moment she saw her mother she immediately made her way towards her.


    She was quite similar to the fiery beauty, and her sister Gidella, as her skin tone, her shapes, her curves, her features were just a combination of them.


    The only thing that didn''t seem to really match was the fact that this one was extremely pampered, and weak, as the moment she entered the tent, she had been crying like crazy.


    As for the fourth person in the tent, that previous injured and caged girl, she was completely silent, trying to understand everything that was going on all this time.


    She seemed to have forgotten to scream, or curse in her situation, as the moment she heard that the fiery beauty was even handing her own daughter to this guy, she lost all her confidence.


    It looked like her fate was sealed, she was going to be raped by this guy in front of her, and she had no way of getting out of this mess.


    She regretted not hearing her father''s words and his advice. She regretted not realizing her surroundings, and the reality sooner.


    She hated the fact that she had grown like this, and had delivered herself to this place, and this guy like this, but there was nothing she could do.


    There was no medicine for regret, or even to try and return in time in this World, or just she wasn''t strong to reach that medicine, either way, she was doomed to become Roy''s possession.


    On the other hand, Roy was just admiring his catch for the night, as these three women would be his to play with for the whole night.


    It seemed crazy, especially after he had already lived a crazy night with 4 women the previous night, and had also participated in a battle.


    No matter how one looked at it, he should have been lying on his bed tired, and unable to move much, and yet he was looking with predatory eyes towards the 3 ladies.


    It was truly surprising what 2 years of abstinence could do to a guy, as Roy was a living example of that.


    Cleaning his mind from any extra useless thought, he just walked towards the three ladies in the tent, it was time for some fun¡­

 Chapter 41 - 41: The First Out Of Three [R-18]

    Since the fiery beauty was trying to calm down her stressed daughter, Roy decided to start from the third one inside the tent.


    For a while now, she had been extremely silent, as if she was shocked out of her wits, and he couldn''t really blame her.


    After all, she had just witnessed a mother hand over her daughter to someone like him, how could she easily accept and understand something like that.


    Not to mention that the events that had been happening until now were just getting weirder and weirder.


    Even now the fiery beauty was completely naked, as her daughter was hugging her body, and crying her heart out.


    As if that wasn''t enough, she suddenly felt Roy approach her from behind, as she was tied up and lying on the ground defenseless.


    She was like some kind of startled bird, or cat, as she turned her head behind only to see Roy free himself from his clothes, and get completely naked.


    This was the first time she was coming across something like that, the naked body of a man. It wasn''t quite like she had imagined, especially at that trumpet in between his legs.


    It was so different from her won, and it was so big. She had heard rumors about intimate relationships between men and women, she wasn''t totally ignorant about it.


    She knew that that thing was supposed to enter her secret cave, but she couldn''t help but doubt that knowledge at the moment.


    That thing was too big, there was no way it would fit her secret cave. She felt that if he tried it then he would rip her apart.


    But Roy didn''t seem like he had any plan of stopping on his tracks, so she unconsciously started trembling at the thought of being ripped apart, as her voice couldn''t get out.


    She couldn''t speak at all, she felt like she had been blocked at that moment, and she couldn''t even make a sound due to her deep fear.


    Roy clearly noticed her state, but he didn''t falter in his steps, as he finally reached her body, as he sat on his knees behind her.


    It looked like he would directly take off her clothes and ram it inside her but he didn''t, in fact, he approached closer to her back, and started taking her smell, and planting small kisses.


    Each of his kisses was like a small seed of attention and care towards the woman below him, he didn''t rush it, and neither slow it intentionally.


    The trembling girl was completely startled and shocked inside her, she hadn''t expected him to do something like that, as Roy had reached her neck with his kisses.


    With the same gentleness and tenderness of each kiss, for the first time, his lips made contact with her skin, electrifying the poor girl.


    This was the first time a man was being so close to her and the first time that someone besides her father kissed a part of her bare skin.


    And it didn''t seem like it would be over there, as he continued at the side of her neck, her cheek, and then her earlobe, but there he didn''t just plant a kiss, but he also licked it and released a warm breath.


    The electrification that she had just gone through returned once again, and this time it was much much stronger than the first time.


    She felt like her whole body had grown weak, and she just limbed to the ground, but before she could fall into the ground, Roy wrapped his arms around her chest, keeping her up.


    She didn''t have time to think why she hadn''t fallen to the ground and get hurt when she felt his claws stuck into her sacred melons.


    No man had ever touched, or groped them like that, ever. And yet Roy was having his fun with them, completely embracing them in his claws, squishing, and groping them.


    Not only that, but he also seemed to intentionally use his fingers in order to rub the swollen bud on top of them making her feel really strange inside.


    ''Ahnn!''


    Her whole body was acting strange, she could feel a weird heat start from her secret cave''s genesis, and then spread all over her body, especially at her melons, thighs, and secret garden.


    Slowly the fear she was feeling not long ago started to disappear, as a new strange feeling of excitement started taking over her body.


    Her clarity was gone, as her mind had started to grow hazy, she didn''t have any more will to fight inside, as she fully surrendered to Roy''s touch and care.


    Noticing her surrender Roy decided to take things further, as he started to take off her clothes, and slowly undress her naked.


    It was only when he took off her dress, that she finally felt that dangerous monster she had seen a moment ago make contact with her butt, and be reminded of the fear she had.


    That thing was pressing hard against her as if trying to pierce her whole being through, but what took her attention was its twitching and the fact that it was hot.


    Extremely hot! Like some kind of lava molten stick of kinds. But she wasn''t able to think that for long, as she once again lost clarity as Roy was playing with her body.


    He was touching and kissing every inch of her skin, controlling every nook and cranny of her body, as he once again traced his way back and his head reached her lower back.


    She thought that this was the time for sure, as she once again was frightened with the prospect, but contrary to her beliefs, and imagination, Roy lowered his mouth and kissed her round butt cheek.


    That wasn''t the end though, as he trailed his way towards her thigh, and finally ended up at her bushy secret garden, and then attacked her weakest spot, her secret caves entrance, and the ruby.


    ''Aaahhnnn~!''


    Once again, her whole being was electrified, as she wanted to tell him to stop, but no sound was coming from her throat.


    Not due to fear anymore, but due to intoxication, she could only moan with a rough breath, there was no way she could connect more than one word together.


    The more Roy continued to lick, and suck her insides the weirder she felt inside, and the more did that weird sensation inside her body build up.


    ''Ooohhmmnnn~!''


    In a short time, she felt like her whole being had melted up, and she wasn''t able to pull herself together anymore, as she clearly felt juices flee her body.


    Her body went limp for the umpteenth time, but she was once again picked up by Roy who was behind her, with his monster ready to explore her cave.


    This was his chance, he wouldn''t find any better moment than this, as he pushed his hips forward with a bit of strength, breaking open her barrier, and burying himself inside her.


    Even though it felt like burying he was only 2/3 inside her, but that didn''t matter right now, as the girl under him was shaking, and trembling due to the pain.


    Just as she was extremely embarrassed thinking of a pit to open under her, and take her inside, she felt a ripping pain inside her special spot, and then something filled her up.


    Roy felt like his mind was going to fly away, she was so tight. It felt like his monster had entered some kind of quicksand, pulling him inside as more as it could, as if trying to suck his soul out of it.


    This was his first time feeling something this tight, and there was no way he wouldn''t enjoy this, especially with the vibration of her shaking.


    It was truly a one of a kind experience, but he knew that he couldn''t allow it to continue for longer, otherwise this would only surmount to nothing more than a trauma for the girl below him.


    So, trying his best to not move his hips, he lowered ahead, groped her melons, and started playing with them once again, as he kissed her neck, and her bareback.


    To the trembling beauty under him, it was like she was constantly thrown from hell to paradise more than one time in such a short period.


    In one moment, she would feel excitement seething through her body, the next she would feel pain, and fear oozing out of her skin, and then once again excitement.


    She didn''t know what to think, or what to do anymore, she just knew she didn''t want to fall to hell once again.


    The more Roy groped her melons, the more he covered her back in kisses, the better she felt about the situation, and the more did she want for this to continue.


    Her mind, her being wished to be embraced by Roy at that moment, she wanted to feel more of that pleasure and less of the pain, as slowly the pain in her lower part was disappearing.


    Feeling the change in her body, as his technique had clearly worked out, Eric once again started moving slowly.


    The grip of her secret cave around his monster was still tight, but the love juices that were flooding out made his movement easier, and clearly more pleasurable.


    ''Ahnn, mhhm, ohh¡­''


    The first it burned her insides a bit, and she still felt pain, but this time there was a sense of pleasure mixed with it, and with each thrust, the pain decreased while the pleasure increased.


    It was completely out of her expectations, but slowly she started to think that this wasn''t bad, as, in fact, she was enjoying every thrust of his.


    But while she was enjoying herself with Roy playing with her body, her moans garnered her a look of jealousy¡­

 Chapter 42 - 42: Another Mother-Daughter [R-18]

    The fiery beauty all this time had been focusing on her daughter, trying to calm her down, and explain to her the new reality, but those moans she was hearing were really distracting.


    That little bi*tch had been so noisy, and unbearable until now, pretending to be so far above everyone else, and yet right now she was moaning without a care in the world.


    She still didn''t like Roy, she thought that guy was more talk than work, but there was no way she could ignore those results.


    Her daughter was hearing them too, and she was also curious about it, especially after her mother told her about her new fate.


    There was no escape for her, from this day onward she was going to be Roy''s woman, and possession and she was afraid of the unknown future.


    She was afraid of having her first time so suddenly, with someone that she had seen for the first time not long ago. It was just crazy!


    But then hearing the moans of pleasure that the girl on the ground was doing, made her unconsciously forget her fear, and get a bit curious.


    Her mother didn''t seem to be really different either, as there was a pheromones smell coming from her secret garden.


    Even she was unable to ignore those moans, that clash of love juices, and the lewd noises of two bodies connecting to each other.


    Their breathing was getting rough, as they both consciously or unconsciously started staring at Roy, and that girl on the floor doing it like rabbits.


    Unable to bear it anymore, the fiery beauty looked at her daughter, and then whispered in her ear,


    "We can''t allow her to take position over us, otherwise we will suffer! We need to make him fawn over us more, and you need to help me. Understood?"


    Her daughter seemed to be a bit frightened and scared, but she still managed to nod her head in order to show her approval.


    Taking her daughter''s approval, the fiery beauty kissed her forehead, and then her cheeks, as she finally started to undress her daughter with her own hands.


    Like mother like daughter, her daughter''s melons were big, not as big as hers but comparable, and even her hourglass figure.


    If one didn''t know that the two of them were mother and daughter, they would most certainly think that the two of them were sisters or something.


    When her daughter was finally naked, just like she was, she stood up and pulled her towards Roy, who was still pounding the girl on the ground.


    As the fiery beauty started touching Roy''s broad chest, and ripped muscles, as she brought her daughter''s hands to do the same too.


    Seeing their arrival, Roy stopped his thrusting and looking towards the two carefully he said,


    "Finally, you decided to join! I thought you were going to force me to take you!"


    Hearing those words, the fiery beauty didn''t know why but she felt like he wasn''t joking, if they were just a bit more later he would have most probably taken them by force.


    Then all her trouble to calm her daughter, and make her accept this would have gone down the drain, and her daughter would have suffered under his claws.


    She didn''t know if she should feel happy that she had avoided a bullet, or frightened of what was to come, still, she steeled herself as she said,


    "Master is surely joking, one word and we would have gladly arrived!"


    Roy understood that she was just using sugar-coated words, but he didn''t care about that at the moment, as he had more important things to take care of.


    The girl under him seemed to have been disappointed that he stopped, as she had started to move her hips herself to have his monster rub inside her and make her feel good.


    She seemed to have completely lost her previous self as right now she was focused only on what felt good, and what didn''t.


    Roy had a satisfying inner laugh as he saw that happening, as his claws immediately went towards his prey, one towards the fiery beauty, and one towards her daughter Alina.


    They weren''t the same size, but they certainly had the same ''taste'' and squishiness. His fingers were drowned in their soft materials, as he pulled the fiery beauty first for a kiss on the lips.


    The fiery beauty was caught by surprise with the sudden attack, that she thought she wouldn''t like, but in fact, made her blood boil with expectation.


    Kissing her for a moment or two, Roy broke the kiss with her with a smirk and then turned towards her daughter.


    Alina was as startled as her mother, but after seeing her mother do it, she braved her heart and accepted as much as she could.


    At first, she was really stiff, and she could only feel his lips over hers, but slowly some kind of fire started burning inside her, which made her want the kiss more and more.


    She had never experienced something like this, there were people that had tried to tease her, or force themselves on her, but none of them had ever done something like this.


    Her whole body was getting fired up, as Roy was even shaping her melons according to his wishes.


    Unable to bear it anymore, Roy suddenly started thrusting his hips quicker, and rougher towards the girl on the ground, attacking her with a powerful wave of passion.


    ''Ahhn, mhhmnn, mhnn¡­''


    Her disappeared moans appeared once again, and this time even louder, and more incomplete, as she was thrown into a fit of real pleasure.


    The sudden attack and the greatness of that sudden attack made it impossible for her to hang on for a long time, as she finally was pushed over the edge with a loud moan.


    ''AAHHHNNNN~!''


    Her whole body started trembling and shivering from pleasure, as she limped down on the ground, losing Roy''s monster from her secret cave.


    Once she was down on the ground, and he was finally freed from her, Roy pulled the mother and daughter duo towards himself and then lied them beside her on the ground.


    The fiery beauty and Alina were surprised by the sudden position, but it seemed like Roy hadn''t finished yet, as he grabbed the fiery beauty, turned her around, and placed it over her daughter.


    They were face to face, looking at each other in surprise, as their melons were crushing upon each other, their bellies and hips meeting, as they both felt each other''s heat, at each other''s secret garden.


    They still didn''t understand what was going on, as Roy entered between their thighs, and positioned his monster in between their secret caves'' entrances.


    It was quite the feeling to be between the secret entrances of a mother and daughter pair, forgetting their warmth, and the perfume, and the warmth of their love juices.


    It''s truly amazing to think that one of the women in front of him, had come out of the other''s door, and right now he was poking with his monster at the two of them.


    His monster was already washed with the love juices of the girl in the ground, so he didn''t need to lubricate him much, but still for better precautions he decided to take the fiery beauty first.


    Since this wasn''t her first time, he entered her easily and smoothly, as he could feel her secret cave''s walls were slowly closing down on him, trying to keep him there.


    He managed to get 2/3 in without any problem, but after that, her secret cave''s walls become narrower, as it looked like it was unexplored territory from then on.


    That made him happy inside, as he felt that he had beat that motherfu*cker old tribe Head once more, and this time in a much more sensitive field.


    ''Aaggghnnn~!''


    With that newfound happiness, he continued to push forward, as he reached special factories deep inside the fiery beauty.


    Even someone like her wasn''t able to bear the pleasure of being filled that deep inside her, as she released a kind of a satisfying heavy moan.


    She had never thought that she would climax a little a bit just from having Roy fully inside her. Perhaps the guy she had treated like a kid, wasn''t a kid after all.


    On the other hand, Roy was feeling really good inside her, as her warmth, and smoothness were on a different level, but he still decided to pull out completely.


    That made the fiery beauty feel completely empty inside, but just as she was about to complain about her Master''s action, she saw her daughter clench her teeth, and close her eyes.


    It was clear that Roy had immediately pushed inside her daughter the moment he had pulled out from her, and her daughter was having her purity destroyed.


    With that happening, she decided to place aside her own frustration, as she started kissing her daughter on the lips.


    The sudden kiss clearly startled Alina that was going through hellish pain at the moment, and at the same made her muscles relax, as Roy entered deep inside her.


    She felt like she had been ripped through her secret garden, but her mother''s lips stopped her from screaming, and slowly the pain left her body.


    There was no way that Roy wouldn''t be turned on by the sight in front of him, as he immediately started moving slowly inside Alina.


    It didn''t take long for the pleasure to defeat her pain, as she started moaning cutely in her mother''s mouth.


    ''Ahhn, mhnn, nhnn¡­''


    Taking that as his sign, Roy pulled out of her and then went for the mother, now it was her time to moan with him inside her¡­

 Chapter 43 - 43: Assassins & Warning

    Once again, another tribe learned about Roy''s amazing abilities in dealing with women, as 3 more ladies had just joined his harem.


    This was just the start though, as he was dreaming of a palace full of beauties, just like the Emperors, or the Sultans of old Earth had.


    Just imagine a palace of a thousand beauties, ten thousand beauties, or even more. It was beyond the dream of every man.


    This was just the start, as he had a long way in front of him, but he was motivated to walk until he died, or ceased to exist.


    The next morning Eric was awakened with these thoughts, as he took a look around his tent. Even his guard warriors hadn''t been able to fully protect him.


    It was a pleasant surprise that the three ladies he had spent the night with hadn''t acted against him, but still, the number of the people coming for his life wasn''t small either.


    There were more than 7 people inside the tent, 2 women, 2 girls, 2 boys, and even 1 of his own warriors coming after his life, each with its own weapon, all stuck in the illusions of foxy.


    This place was just too crowded with all of them in there. His movement awakened the three ladies beside him, as their eyes trembled at first and then opened to face the situation in front of them.


    Clearly, the moment they opened their eyes they were all shocked by what was there in front of them, and even more so seeing that none of them was moving.


    What the heck was going on? How could someone with a knife in his hand, have those kinds of expressions on their faces.


    The women and the girls looked like they were lost in their dreams, or like they were just sleeping standing, but the boys and that warrior looked like they were facing hell.


    Especially that warrior, he looked like he was the most unfortunate among them. It seemed like he was having a ''meeting'' with King Yama himself.


    The truth was that Roy himself hadn''t been expecting something like this from one of his warriors, as he thought that they had understood the disparity by now, but it seemed like he had been too good-willed.


    From now on he would have to make sure that he never lowered his guard in front of these guys, as he never knew who would stab him on the back.


    The three ladies by his side were still extremely shocked by whatever this situation was, as they were feeling even a bit of relief that they hadn''t tried anything stupid that night.


    It was still extremely early, but they had started to slowly accept their fate and the fact that they wouldn''t be able to escape his grasp if he was still alive.


    On the other hand, Roy was extremely angry at this moment, especially looking at the face of that motherfu*cker warrior that had tried to kill him.


    Without losing time, he immediately covered his ladies with a quilt that was close to him, and called his guards,


    "Bran, Bog immediately come inside!"


    The two guard warriors immediately rushed towards the main tent, but the moment they saw the situation inside, they were dumbfounded.


    They were the guards outside, so there shouldn''t be anyone who entered the main tent without their Leader''s permission, and yet there were 7 more people in there.


    This was clear proof of they not doing their job properly, and they were frightened by the prospect of their future.


    After all, the only example of punishment they had from Roy was what had happened to the scum that occupied the tribe Head position for a little bit of time, and it was nothing easy.


    Not to mention that it was clear that Roy was mad, especially because one of those 7 was a warrior from their tribe. This was something that couldn''t be taken lightly.


    Even their empty brains understood that what their fellow warrior had done was beyond saving and that his end would be nothing good.


    Looking at them with a frightening look, Roy said with a heavy voice,


    "I will think of your punishment later, for now, take this scum to the cages, and throw him there. No one is allowed to feed him, give him water, or even communicate with him without my permission.


    At the same time, gather all the tribe people in front of my tent right after, it looks like I have been too soft until now!"


    Taking their order, the two warriors immediately picked the warrior who had tried to kill Roy, and left the tent, leaving inside Roy, his ladies, and the 6 remaining folks.


    The three ladies that had just woken up seemed to have recollected a bit their selves, but they were still a bit startled and shocked.


    Still, Valerie seemed unable to keep her curiosity to herself, as she asked with a mild tone,


    "What has happened to them?"


    Roy was still a bit angry, not because these barbarians were trying to kill him, but because he had trusted someone too quickly.


    It was his good luck to have foxy by his side being a rank 2 beast, otherwise, that warrior would have truly taken his life.


    He had been allowed himself to get carried away, forgetting what kind of world he was now at the moment, and that made him angrier at himself than the others.


    But surely, he couldn''t beat himself for it, so he was doing his best to take out his anger on his underlings, like Bran and Bog.


    Hearing Valerie''s question, he was reminded of their presence in the tent, as he looked at her with some dangerous eyes, and warned in a heavy voice,


    "At the moment they are safe, they are all dreaming, the ladies are having good dreams, while the boys are watching bad dreams, this is only for a few moments though.


    As soon they are going to wake up to the real nightmare they will be going through. You better watch carefully too, as this is just a sample of what will happen to you if you try the same!"


    The ladies didn''t know what he was planning to do, but all three of them couldn''t help but have a shiver course through their whole bodies.


    As that happened, they turned their eyes towards each other and found out that none of them seemed to have the intention of doing something like that.


    It was at that time, that they heard Bran''s and Bog''s voices,


    "Tribe head, we accomplished the duty, everyone is here in front of the tent right now!"


    Hearing that Roy had a grin on his face, as he turned towards the ladies and said,


    "Dress up, it''s time for the show to begin!"


    The ladies immediately got up, and wore their clothes, as the fiery beauty handed Valerie new clothes to wear, hers had been ripped by Roy the other day.


    The moment that the women were all dressed up, Roy said in a heavy voice,


    "Bran, Bog, come take the trash outside!"


    The trash was referring to the 2 women, 2 girls, and those 2 boys that had planned to kill him during the night.


    In front of his tent, all the tribe''s people were looking at him with different looks, some of them were angry, some of them were enraged, some were disgusted, and some wanted to drink his blood.


    None of them was looking towards him with fear or respect. None of them thought highly of him, in their eyes he was just a white devil who had dodged their tribes'' warriors to come to bully them.


    Most probably they didn''t believe they were killed either, even though the fiery beauty was by his side, at this moment.


    But Roy didn''t care, everything would change shortly, as he would make sure to instill in them the worst fears of their lives.


    Without him even doing anything their looks started to change a bit, as they saw those 6 taken out of the main tent one by one, still with their weapons in their hands.


    Their tribe wasn''t that big, they only had around 300 people in there, so they knew everyone in their tribe.


    One look was enough to understand who the person was, and what was his relation to the others.


    The moment the 6 ''assassins'' were brought in front of the tent, many barbarian women, children, and old ones started screaming incomprehensibly, but Roy didn''t seem to hear them.


    He just waited at the side for all 6 of them to be brought outside, and then he started speaking in a heavy tone,


    "I thought that I was really clear when I stepped in this place, you are my possessions, as there is no one else to save you from me!


    But you don''t seem to have understood that clearly, and still think you have a chance! Not only that but you went as far as to send 7 people to kill me.


    I must say that I am impressed, I didn''t expect you to be so determined in killing me, and escaping my grasp.


    But most importantly I am impressed because you don''t seem to fear me in the least, and that is a heavy blow to my self-confidence, you know!


    This is clearly not your fault though, as I should have expected that only words wouldn''t be enough for me to convince you.


    You are the forest barbarians, after all, the only thing that can convince you is strength and blood.


    So, I have decided to mend my ways, and show you a truly bloody, and scary festival, I hope you stay tuned until the end!"

 Chapter 44 - 44: Pain & Terror [Gore Warning]

    Everyone in the crowd turned silent for a few moments hearing those words, as Roy even had a scary look on his face at the moment.


    The normally soft-looking white devil that they had seen until that moment seemed to have completely disappeared.


    For some strange reason, they all felt like they had poked and teased a slumbering lion that was now angry at their preposterous actions.


    But they had yet to understand how grave of a mistake they had done, as Roy had finally resolved himself to show them true fear and pain.


    Everything was happening too fast for him, from his first kill two days ago to this great torture show he was planning to enact here.


    He didn''t know if he would be able to endure it himself, but he felt that it was necessary if he wanted to walk forward.


    To a human from the earth, the saying of having to break a few eggs to make an omelet might sound like it was cruel, or inhuman, but to him, at the moment it sounded genuinely needed.


    In fact, the moment that he had decided to start cultivating Magic Power, and reach the top of the food chain he had already resolved himself to break more than a few eggs.


    But when it actually came to the action of doing it, he couldn''t help but have his own reluctance and reservations, as he was thinking that perhaps he wouldn''t have to do something like that.


    Just as he was thinking about something like that, there were 7 people that had come to kill him in his sleep.


    Even if he tried to avoid killing, the Heavens, the World, or whoever was leading this show wouldn''t allow him to.


    He had written so many times about these things, thought them happen, and even imagined himself doing them, but the reality was much, much harder than imagination.


    Yet, when he was faced with his back against a rock, his potential would fire up, and help him pass through the small hurdles of his character.


    The same thing happened that morning, probably if those guys hadn''t tried to kill him during the night, he would have tried a different approach of making these people obey him.


    But now that it had happened, he had no other choice but to show them that they shouldn''t mess with someone they can''t afford to offend.


    Thinking like that, he was flared up with new determination, and resolve inside him, as he steeled his heart, and told foxy to release the two women from the illusion first.


    Foxy immediately obeyed as the two women who seemed to be sleeping standing woke up from their stupor with strange and startled looks.


    The truth was that until now they were inside some kind of strange dream, in someplace that they had never seen before.


    And it was quite surprising and startling for them to suddenly wake up to their whole tribe looking at them with weird looks, as finally the realization of what they were about to do before sleeping hit them.


    Panicking they started looking around them to understand where their target was, and if they had managed to kill him, only to see him standing beside them with a weird look on his face.


    They were still unable to understand what had happened in the gap that they were missing from their memories, but one thing was for sure they had missed their shot, their target was alive.


    Before they could make sense of what was going on, they heard Roy''s cold and scary voice,


    "Bran, Bog rip their clothes away, and start fu*cking their brains out!"


    The two warriors were surprised by what Roy said, because they hadn''t expected something like that, after all, it wasn''t much of a punishment for them to do such things in front of others.


    But they still walked forward and immediately ripped their clothes, and turned them naked for everyone to see.


    The two ladies weren''t bad, as they had pretty curvy and juicy bodies, but that didn''t matter much at the moment, as the two of them pushed them on all fours, and were about to take them as dogs.


    It wasn''t hard to pull off their cloth covering their crotches, as they immediately went for the two ladies'' secret caves entrances, but just as they were about to enter, they heard Roy say,


    "You guys are going for the wrong hole!"


    The two of them were clearly dumbfounded, as the hole they were going for was clearly the right one, then why was their leader telling them it was the wrong one?


    They didn''t have to think about it much though, as Roy continued,


    "Ram your way through the other holes, this is an order!"


    It didn''t seem like they had heard him wrong, as the whole crowd was wondering what Roy was trying to do. After all, it was something that it had never crossed their minds.


    How could it cross their minds, after all, that hole was really smelly and dirty, there was no way anything good would come out of it.


    With that thought in mind, Bran said in a straightforward voice,


    "But leader, that hole is dirty and really small¡­"


    He wasn''t able to continue with his words though, as Roy said in a truly threatening voice,


    "Did I stutter!?"


    Bran and Bog were not only the best warriors that Roy had under him, but also the ones that best understood that they weren''t his match, and followed each of his orders blindly.


    So, looking at Roy''s expression, and hearing his words they understood that they were making him angry, which was something they didn''t want to happen, they immediately did as they were told.


    The two ladies that were suddenly ripped of their clothes and then pushed on their fours still didn''t quite understand what was going on.


    Well, it wasn''t much of a guess to know what was going on, but that wasn''t really much of a punishment for them, was it now?


    In fact, they might even think of it as a reward as they were getting something that made them feel really good.


    So, at that moment their fear, and misunderstanding weren''t that big, but the moment they heard Roy say something about the wrong hole they felt that something was off.


    Just what was this white devil planning to do with them!?


    ''AAAARRRGGGGGHHHHHHH~!'' x2


    But they didn''t have much time to think about that, as they suddenly felt a skewering pain from their ''needs'' hole.


    At that moment the two of them felt like their soul had been suddenly ripped out of their bodies, as an unbelievable amount of pain attacked their whole being.


    In one single instant, their eyes turned bloody, and their eyeballs were threatening to leave their eye sockets.


    The scream of pain was so loud, powerful, and heartfelt that it made the whole tribe feel like for an instant they all went through that pain.


    They were all shocked, they had never thought that something like that would generate that much pain, as they all unconsciously put a hand in their behinds.


    But while everyone in the tribe felt that pain only for a single instant, the two ladies were constantly feeling its course through their bodies.


    Their painful screams didn''t stop even as they tried to breathe, as in a matter of seconds tears and snot started pouring from their eyes, and nose.


    "Arrrgghhh, aarrrrgghhhhh, aaaaayyyyyyy¡­'' x2


    With just that ram they had fallen from Heaven to Hell, as they weren''t even able to think about what they had done, or if it was right or wrong.


    All they could feel, or think about at that moment was the pain that was coursing through their bodies, as blood started spewing from their lower bottoms.


    They couldn''t even plead for the two warriors to take their ''weapons'' out, they could only scream in pain, and terror, making all the people in the tribe have a deathly pale white face.


    They shouldn''t have messed with this devil. They shouldn''t have crossed his path. He was even worse than the God of torture.


    There was no way the scene in front of their eyes was fake, even muscle heads, and no-brains like them were able to understand that they were looking at the face of true pain.


    If they had known about this method of torture earlier they would have never even thought of doing something to him.


    Their whole bodies were shivering at that moment looking at the look of terror and pain in front of their eyes, as they were even getting deaf from the screams of pain from the two women.


    Roy wasn''t unaffected too, he had never thought that it would pain that much. He had heard it was painful, almost as painful as going through labor, but this was the first time witnessing it.


    Looking at those faces, and hearing those screams made him truly question himself if what he was doing was right or not.


    But then thinking about the fact that they had tried to kill him in his sleep, and they didn''t seem to repent for it, in fact, they seemed enraged to not have reached their target, made him furious.


    His reason was lost thinking like that, as it was just unacceptable for him. These wh*ores wanted him dead or suffering a fate even worse than death.


    Who knew what they might have done with him if they had the chance, he wouldn''t even be able to think properly and lose himself in illusions.


    Thinking like this made him feel like what he was doing to them was justified, and he found a bit of determination to go forward, as he said in a cold voice to his warriors,


    "Who told you to stop!?"

 Chapter 45 - 45: Fear & Horror (First Crying Barbarians)

    Hearing those words, the warriors were startled for an instant, but the next one they started pulling out and ramming once again without the slightest hesitation.


    Immediately after the screams and shouts of the pain of the two ladies pierced through the place, making everyone tremble in fear once again.


    The two of them seemed to be in so much pain at that moment, and their slowly fading voice was enough proof of that.


    They had screamed and shouted so much in pain, and fear, that even those other four that were under the illusion were frighteningly awakened from their stupor and illusion.


    They were still unable to understand what was going on around them, but one thing was for sure, whatever it was, it wasn''t a good thing.


    Everyone was horrified of what they were hearing and seeing, as two small ponds of blood were being formed under the bodies of the two ladies really soon.


    They were unable to scream anymore, or make any type of sound for that matter, their vocal cords had most probably crashed, nothing was coming out of them anymore.


    But the pain was still visible in their eyes, and the trembling of their bodies didn''t stop even for a single second.


    The tribe of barbarians that was supposedly used to every kind of barbarity, and suffering couldn''t control themselves from shaking, and shivering in fear.


    They all felt like for the first time in their life they were shown that there was a much bigger tree than what they had seen their whole lives.


    As for the weak-hearted, they were mostly vomiting on the ground, as their usual tanned completely had turned completely whitish-yellow.


    Even Roy himself was unable to bear this scene, as it had already raised every hair on his body to stand as straight as steel poles, and his whole skin was covered in goosebumps.


    But he couldn''t stop this here, otherwise, they might still think that he was soft-hearted, so he had to let this horrifying show continue for another two hours, as no sign of life was coming from the two women.


    They weren''t dead yet, but they were probably wishing they were at the moment, even if it was inside their nightmares and bad dreams.


    Roy forced himself to look through the whole show without blinking his eyes, as a cold and detached look was plastered in his face.


    He looked like some kind of demon, that was enjoying this scene in his own way, making those tribe people even more afraid of him.


    But that wasn''t the end of the show yet, as until now he had only punished the two women, there were still the 2 boys, and the 2 girls waiting for their punishment.


    While they hadn''t been able to understand that at first, the realization of what was going to happen slowly passed through their minds, and they couldn''t stop shivering the moment they did so.


    No matter how much did they tried to lie to their selves that the same thing wouldn''t happen to them, the reality they were looking at made them much more sensible than they thought.


    When the two ladies weren''t showing any more signs of movement, Roy just made a sign towards his warriors to stop and let them on the ground, but this was the sign that it was now their turn.


    Even though the previous night they had all been powerful, and determined barbarians to take over the mission of getting their honor, pride, and tribe back, now they were all trembling in fear.


    The ''assassins'' of the previous night, had no relation whatsoever with the frightened wussies of today.


    But who would blame them after seeing what happened in front of them, and even more when they heard those screams.


    Roy had his own vomit on his throat, and it was taking him a lot of self-control in order to stop himself from actually vomiting in front of these guys.


    The worst part was that he couldn''t stop things at this moment, he had to continue with the punishments otherwise he would show weakness to these guys.


    He couldn''t allow that to happen, as he was about to signal for the two girls to replace the two women when finally, they weren''t able to resist anymore, as they kneeled in front of him in tears.


    In the whole history of the forest barbarians, this was most probably the first time that they were kneeling in front of someone in tears.


    It was a shame not only for them but for their whole tribe. But no one from their tribe could actually judge them for doing so.


    The scene they had just seen, the screams they had just heard, the shivering they had felt had been just that gruesome for them.


    They weren''t even able to care if the two warriors ''little brothers'' were clean or dirty, they only knew that they didn''t want to go through that if it was in their hands.


    The two barbarian girls weren''t much different they were thinking and wishing the same, the only difference was that they were the next in turn and they would do everything to avoid it.


    They didn''t care about their arrogance, or pride as barbarians anymore, they didn''t care about the fact that they were kneeling in front of a white devil.


    Nothing besides themselves, and their wellbeing mattered anymore. The fear of what they had just seen had seeped through their whole beings, not just their bodies.


    "Sorryyyy¡­ beg youuuu¡­ forgive¡­!"


    It wasn''t only the two girls that came kneeling down in front of him actually, the two boys were doing the same.


    They were horrified by what they had seen.


    Even now that they were crying, shivering, and pleading, and begging for forgiveness, they couldn''t help remember that scene and try harder.


    Looking at their reaction, even Roy himself felt that perhaps he had gone a bit too far with his punishment, perhaps he should have reconsidered this earlier.


    But there was nothing else coming to his mind that was as bloodless and effective as this. Perhaps he had just turned the whole tribe anal phobic, but it didn''t matter anymore.


    What it mattered was that he had achieved his goal with flying colors, in fact, it had surpassed all his intentions, and expectations.


    The old Roy had read all those books about barbarians, but there was not even a single passage of them ever crying, or kneeling while crying and shivering, he had just made the impossible, possible!


    Even though he wasn''t really proud of himself, or what he had just done, he still had to accept the results, but the truth was that he himself didn''t want to go further with this, as he looked at them and said,


    "Well it''s not like I am a demon, I can forgive you! But do you think that you and everyone else in the tribe have learned the lesson?"


    His goal was to teach the whole tribe a lesson, a lesson that they would remember for their whole lives, a lesson to teach them to never mess with him.


    Hearing his words, the 2 girls, and 2 boys that were pleading, crying, and shriveling in front of him, were as if they had seen God for real.


    His words about not being a demon were clearly bullshit, as he would even make the demons feel the shame of their evilness, but that wasn''t the point at the moment.


    The main point was that he gave them a ray of hope, as long as they had truly learned their lesson, and their tribesmen had done the same, they would be able to escape that punishment.


    Without losing time, they immediately started to say between their cries,


    "We have¡­ we have Master¡­ Leader¡­ God¡­!"


    They were saying whatever they could in order to make him believe that they had truly understood their lesson and the fact that they didn''t want to get punished.


    Seeing the scene in front of him clearly satisfied his ego, and his vanity, but most importantly because he wouldn''t have to go further with their punishment, but things weren''t over yet,


    "Oh, then what about those guys? Have they learned the same lesson as you did?"


    The whole crowd of tribe people felt a shiver course through their bodies at that time, as the demon''s eyes had left the 2 girls, and 2 boys and were looking at each of them carefully.


    They all felt like some evil existence was looking at them with scary eyes like an evil god was looking at their pathetic existence and asking them a question.


    The 2 girls and 2 boys shriveling in front of him weren''t thinking properly at this point, all they could do was try and approve whatever he said,


    "Yes, yes they have¡­ they have¡­mercy¡­ please!"


    Roy could easily understand that at the moment they were going only by approving whatever he said, but still the fact that their whole being was frightened wasn''t a joke either.


    Since he had this chance, he decided to make them approve whatever he wanted them to, so he continued,


    "What if they have not learned their lesson?"


    "They have¡­ they have¡­ please!"


    "Well it''s good that they have, but I am saying, what if!? Who would deal with them if they haven''t?"


    His first part of the sentence forecasted trouble for them, but the second part was the same as having rain after a drought, as they immediately jumped to the opportunity,


    "We will¡­ please¡­ we will make everyone understand¡­ please¡­ we will!"

 Chapter 46 - 46: I Want The Show To Continue!

    At that moment Roy felt like nothing more than a big bully, but the important point was that he had achieved half of his goal, but things weren''t over yet.


    He had to make sure that these 4 weren''t the only ones who had understood this whole show he had put on, so he turned towards the tribe people and asked with a cold and detached tone,


    "Does anyone here want to continue with the show? Since I am a soft heart tribe Head I will leave the choice up to you.


    As long as one of you says that he wants the show to continue, then the show will continue!"


    What a joke, this all damn scene had made them all shiver and cover their behinds, they were like turtles trying to hide their heads and faces at this point.


    None of them wished for this damn thing to continue, so none of them made a sound, they only just lowered their heads in acknowledgment.


    They all wanted to end this thing as soon as they could, and take a moment to reorganize their thoughts, but who would have thought that not all of them had the same thought.


    Just as they thought that this whole show would be over for the day, they all heard the voice of a woman from the front saying,


    "I-I wa-want t-the sho-show t-to co-continue!"


    Even though her whole body was trembling for a moment, and she seemed like she would limp on the ground any moment, she still managed to raise her hand and say it.


    No one would understand at first why she was doing it. Everyone wanted this thing over already, they all wanted to forget this nightmare, and yet she raised her hand, and said those words.


    Even Roy himself was surprised at her courage, and action, after all even he himself didn''t want to continue with this shit.


    But she wasn''t giving him much of an option, after all, he had already announced earlier that as long as one of them wanted the show to continue then it would continue.


    Was this one of those times when his own plans backfired, would he have to accept defeat here, and show weakness?


    He really didn''t want to continue this, it was too difficult for him as this was his first time inflicting pain on someone fully aware, and intentionally.


    While he had already accepted that his path would be a bloody and painful one, he still didn''t want to continue with this at the moment.


    He felt like he had lost all his resolve and determination at the moment, and was so close to vomiting right then and there.


    As silence conquered the place for a few moments, the woman seemed to have grown more determined as she said,


    "We are barbarians, we shall not kneel in front of these white devil. Even if my own blood daughter is there to suffer, I shall not allow anyone of you to kneel in front of a white devil!"


    It was only when she said those words that the whole crowd finally raised their heads to look at the woman who spoke, even though they already had an idea of who she was.


    She was the official wife of the old tribe Head. She was a breed barbarian through and through, especially if she was able to do something like this at this moment.


    She seemed to have a deep, and dark hate for the white devils'' like Roy, even sacrifice her own daughter to that unbearable pain.


    Her words managed to break a bit that horror-filled situation, as not only her but other barbarians, started to raise their hands, and heads as well.


    It looked like her words had filled them with shame, anger, pride, and arrogance, returning them to their roots of being barbarians.


    One would have to stand up and applause for the bravery, and courage that she showed at that moment, it was something really incredible.


    But at the same time give her a few good slaps because while she managed to increase the morale of her people, she challenged the moral of the devil.


    Roy who had been undecisive before she raised her hand, and her voice, seemed to have made his decision, as the look on his eyes grew colder and more fearsome.


    He looked towards her, then all the other barbarians that seemed to have taken a boost of morale, then to the women he had spent his night with, and finally to the boys and girls at his feet.


    When his eyes finally landed on them he had a grin that could make people shiver in fear, it was clear that he was thinking of doing something bad, but no one knew what he had in mind.


    Certainly, continuing with the show as it was going would have a negative effect on him, as it would only affect to increase their hate against him.


    Even though they would fear him, most probably their hate would surpass their fear, and they would again try to kill him, or rebel against him.


    If Roy wanted to truly make them fear him, and crush every hope they might have to go against him, then he would need to destroy their strongest point.


    With these thoughts in mind, he said in a loud voice,


    "Well then since the crowd has decided then the show must surely go on!"


    The two boys and girls on the ground couldn''t believe their ears, it wasn''t like they hadn''t heard her words, but who cared about them when they would be the ones to suffer.


    Surely it was nice to have pride, arrogance, and morale when you were just watching this, but they would actually be the ones suffering.


    No, they couldn''t allow this to happen, they had to do everything they could to escape this dark fate that was threatening to encroach them, as they once again started pleading and shivering,


    "Please¡­ mercy¡­ promise¡­" x4


    Hearing those pleadings and their cries the grin on Roy''s face started to grow, as he suddenly started speaking as if he had remembered something,


    "Oh right, the show must truly go on, but didn''t you guys tell me that you will take care of anyone that hadn''t understood the lesson?


    Don''t tell me that those were only empty words, and now that you have the opportunity to show me your resolve, you can just cry and plead here pathetically!?"


    His words surprised and startled the whole crowd, who would have expected him to say something like that suddenly.


    The four kids on the ground were startled as well, as they could only raise their snotty faces and look up at Roy with confused looks.


    It was as if they were trying to ask Roy what he meant by those words!


    In front of them Roy''s grin was growing shinier and bigger with each passing second, as he looked them in the eyes, and said like a devil whispering to his followers,


    "You did promise me to take care of anyone who hadn''t learned their lesson right!?"


    The 2 boys and the 2 girls could only look at him as if they were being charmed by his eyes, as they nodded their heads, and made a noise.


    "Mhm-mhm!"


    "But at the same time, I am not a liar, so the show must go on! You understand that right!?"


    "Mhm-mhm!"


    "Well if that is the case, then there is a choice in front of you, as I see it. You either chose to negate your earlier words and suffer the torture that those two ladies went through.


    Or, force those who haven''t learned their lesson to take their place! Simple as that!"


    Once again, the whole crowd was surprised and startled by his words. Barbarians weren''t the brightest people, and they wouldn''t argue much with logic, as their fights were their arguments.


    So, they were unable to understand whether Roy''s words and forced logic truly made sense or not, and they could only understand that right now the choice was in the hands of those 2 boys, and 2 girls.


    The barbarian woman who had been the one to raise the morale of her fellow barbarians had a yellowish-white face at that moment.


    She was ready to see, and hear the pain and suffering of her own daughter in front of the whole tribe, and treat her as a sacrifice but she was clearly not prepared to suffer that herself.


    The moment she heard those last words coming out of Roy''s mouth she had a shiver course through her whole body, as a bad premonition started encapsulating her whole.


    No, she couldn''t accept this, there was no way she would accept something like that. The love she had for herself clearly surpassed the love she had for her offspring, as she started stumbling,


    "Yo-you li-ied!"


    It was at that point that Roy understood that she had already won the fight between them, as he was gloating inside, but on the outside, he plastered a sincere look, and said with confusion,


    "Where did I lie? The show shall continue, but I had a promise with them first, so I have to honor my word to them first, right?"


    The barbarian lady was trembling, thinking about her future, but then she was reminded that her daughter was amidst that group, as she screamed at her,


    "Mila quickly accept the punishment alongside your friends, quickly. Don''t destroy our pride as barbarians, quickly accept the punishment.


    We should never kneel, or lose in front of these white devils, quickly accept it, Mila!"


    Her daughter and the three others seemed to be in a truly difficult position right now, as they were trying to make the right choice.


    It was difficult to make younglings like them take such a decision, but Roy didn''t seem to care, as he just silently watched them come to a decision.


    They all looked determined like they were about to face the worse¡­

 Chapter 47 - 47: Choice & End

    It would pain someone''s heart to see them like that, especially the girl of that woman, who seemed like she had been abandoned by the whole world, and let at the edge of deep abyss to fall.


    It was her own mother who had given her that last push, that would most probably sent her towards the fall.


    But at the same time, she looked like she had finally made her choice, she had finally chosen her side alongside the other 3.


    The other 3 weren''t much different from her, while her mother had been the nosiest, and expressed her thoughts openly, even the other 3 had family in between the supporters of that woman.


    They were all thrown away as sacrifices to show the pride and arrogance of barbarians, where the people who had screamed the most were shirking the most.


    It was at that moment that Roy finally decided to give an end to that suspense and said,


    "So, what have you decided? Will you suffer yourselves, or will you honour your word!?"


    Even at a moment like this Roy was still using his psychology games on the kids, as he was trying to influence them towards the reality he wanted to happen.


    It was like a small push towards the direction he wanted them to walk upon. Something that they wouldn''t understand at this point.


    The 2 boys and 2 girls looked at each other one last time, and it seemed like that look was enough of a conversation to them, because the next instant the girl of that woman said in a clear, and loud voice,


    "We will honour our word, and serve Master for the rest of our lives. Our families already threw us away, so Master is our only family from now on!"


    Roy had to admit that even he was a bit surprised by her declaration, as he didn''t expect something that elaborate, but he was extremely satisfied nonetheless.


    While he had played all his cards right, it was only now that he could believe, and scream that he was the winner of this battle.


    It was a bit difficult to keep his composure, but he managed to do it, as he said with a cold and detached voice,


    "Well then, what are you waiting for!?"


    The 2 boys, and 2 girls seemed to have steeled their heart, as they immediately acknowledged the order, and started running towards that woman first.


    She was the head of the rebellion, and also the one to have screamed the most. The pride and arrogant barbarian woman that would never bow to the white devils under no circumstance.


    Well now it was time for her to finally prove her words, as they immediately jumped above the shocked woman, and despite all her tries to escape their grasp they brought her before Roy.


    At this moment Roy had a light smile of satisfaction on his face, as he looked at them and said,


    "That is 1 of 14 I guess, which means that you have 13 more to catch!"


    "Yes Master!"


    They immediately acknowledged his orders, and immediately set of towards the remaining ones'', as Roy looked towards Bran and Bog, and said,


    "Well you can continue with the show, after all the lady seemed really adamant of continuing with the show!"


    Most probably even 2 warriors like them felt a bit disgusted to do what they had just done, but not obeying Roy''s orders would be even worse for them.


    Left with no other choice, they immediately started redoing their torture work once again on those guys that the 2 boys, and 2 girls started bringing to them.


    The worse part was that there weren''t only women among those guys, but Roy managed to find an alternate way for them, without having to include his warriors.


    They were separated into two groups, spears and shields, the spears would do the attacking, while the shields would do the defending.


    One thing was certain about that night, no one in the tribe managed to sleep that night. They were either trembling in fear, or in pain.


    Even Roy himself didn''t manage to wink a sleep that night, in fact as soon as the show had finished and no one else dared to raise his hand, or his voice, he left the camp, and went to vomit.


    He spilled his intestines that night, as only the presence of foxy, and the other beasts managed to calm him down a bit, as he recollected himself.


    Roy returned to the camp around midnight, his ladies were still awake waiting for him with weird faces. This day had been a terrifying one even for them, they were still a bit pale and shivering even now.


    The moment their eyes met up with his they were like rabbits who were caught out of their burrows from the wolves, as they lowered their heads, and gazes down immediately.


    None of them would ever dare of going against him from that day, as a new nickname started accompanying the tribe Head''s title. Devil!


    While Roy didn''t care much about that tittle, there were 2 boys and 2 girls that did care a lot, so no one dared to use that name out loud.


    That night Roy just slept alongside his women without doing anything, none of them had the mood to do anything after what they had seen.


    The next morning Roy woke up calmly without any extra person on his tent, his show of fear seemed to have truly worked, as no one would dare to do something stupid like that, ever again.


    But he wasn''t planning on just staying as the tribe Head of this small tribe, this was just his first step, as got up from his ground-bed, and then got out.


    At the entrance of his tent, beside the Bran and Bog duo, guarding him where 2 boys and 2 girls who seemed to haven''t slept the whole night.


    Well most probably it was due to the trauma they had suffered, and the post traumatic shock, but still they had stayed awake all night, waiting for him.


    Looking at their faces now, he had to accept that even though they were covered in dirt, the 2 boys had the general image of a barbarian warrior, while the 2 girls were pretty.


    "Tell me your names, and ages!"


    "Zik, 16 years old!"


    "Zak, 17 years old!"


    "Mena, 17 years old!"


    "Mila, 18 years old!"


    The two boys seemed younger than the two girls, but their physique was bigger, and they looked more mature.


    They also had that warrior like attitude, as they looked like soldiers saluting their captain. What surprised Roy was that in their eyes was no anger or hate, only emptiness.


    To be more exact they seemed like they had been washed out of any emotion or feeling that they might have possessed, as now they were nothing more than soulless bodies.


    The 2 girls were somewhere similar to them, but they still were unable to fully become like them. They still had emotions and feelings inside them, making them look much more alive than the boys.


    Roy had to accept that even though the two girls were covered in dirt, and had some ghost like appearances, they looked pretty good, it would be a shame if he lost on them.


    Thinking like that, he immediately said,


    "You two girls will serve by my side from now on! For now, go enter the tent, wake up the others, as we will go for a bath!"


    The two girls were a bit startled at first, but right after they looked like they had expected something like this, as they did as they were told walking towards the tent.


    The moment that Roy''s words sounded in there, one of the two boys seemed to have shown signs of life for a moment, as his eyes were lost a bit in the leaving appearance of Mila.


    It was clear that he held feelings for her unaware of them himself, but Roy had no plan on making him realize them, or letting go of such a precious gem like her.


    In fact, Roy had a weird creed on his life. He didn''t want males around himself. Even in his books he would always try to make his main characters live among many women, and no man.


    Lust was one of the biggest original sins, and no man could fully guard against that sin. Especially in the case of someone like Roy who wanted to build a Harem of thousands of beauties.


    In such a place, even Buddha himself would have dirty thoughts about his women, and his possessive character couldn''t allow something like that to happen.


    What he thought, and which was most probably true was that if he kept men by his side, and they saw his garden of beauties, then they would certainly get infatuated with a petal, a flower, or his whole garden.


    The moment something like that happened, lust would blind, and dumb them as they would try everything they could to steal that petal, flower, or garden from him.


    Even if it meant to betray, sabotage, or kill him, the owner and gardener of his beautiful garden, that he had created, and grown himself.


    There was no way he would allow something like that to happen, for that reason, men beside the main character occupied really low positions in his kingdom, and ruling.


    Precisely due to that, he was now in a dilemma of what to do with these 2 boys in front of him, especially when one of them had feelings for one of his women.


    The only thing coming to his mind at the moment, that could solve the situation was¡­

 Chapter 48 - 48: Going For A Bath To The River

    Eunuchs!


    He was okay with them being around him as long as they had nothing standing in between their legs, and their only thought to live was serving to him.


    Certainly, this was going to be extremely difficult to be done, but as long as he used modern psychology on them, he would be able to easily brainwash them.


    He wasn''t planning for just simple brainwashing either, he intended to make them believe that he was the God that had created them, and it was their life''s purpose to live and die for him.


    Thinking was so much easier than actually doing something like that, but he was determined to make it happen.


    But he could do all that only if he had their trust, so the first step he needed to make was to earn their trust.


    Surely the girls'' deal was a minus point on his side, but since it was only a budding, and one-sided love, it wasn''t that big of a deal.


    With those thoughts in mind, Roy looked at the two of them, and suddenly said,


    "Since you guys have sworn to take me as your Master, and have already proven it, then I will keep my end of the word as well, and let you work for me.


    But, the problem is that right now you are just too weak, and too few to be of use to me. For that reason, I need you to grow stronger, and in number also!"


    Pausing for a moment to let them process his words, he then continued,


    "Today go through the tribe and select other people like yourselves, whether they are girls or boys it doesn''t matter, and bring them to me in the morning.


    From tomorrow morning I will personally train each and every one of you, so one day you may become the strongest that this forest has ever seen!"


    Once again, he paused on his words and took a look at their faces. Even though it was not easily visible he could tell that they were really excited and looking forward to it.


    Well, that would do his job much easier, so he decided to close his monologue, and say,


    "Well this is all for today, I want you early tomorrow morning, when the first sun rays shine in front of my tent, now you can go."


    The two boys immediately acknowledged their order, and then turned around and left, but one of them still couldn''t help but turn his head back and have a look at the tent.


    That look kind of pissed Roy off, he felt like a kid whose favorite food was suddenly ogled by another kid, and that was something he didn''t like or hated to be more accurate.


    He would have to quickly work with his magic, otherwise, he would have to kill this promising young barbarian.


    Well, that was a topic that belonged to the future, right now he had more important things to care about, as he turned towards his tent.


    On the way, there was Bran and Bog, who were now officially his bodyguards. Looking at them, he said in a calm, and natural voice,


    "Bran, Bog, we will go to the river to have a bath, you two will accompany us as bodyguards, and will keep an eye on the surroundings.


    Also, tell the others that in 3 hours they should all be ready in two groups, for training, and for hunting. It is time that you get stronger, as our path from here will be much rougher."


    The two of them didn''t dare to even question his orders and instructions as one of them immediately went to give the news to the others, while the other stood guard in there.


    Entering inside his tent, Roy was able to see that his ladies had met with each other, as each one of them was looking weirdly at the others.


    It was quite the situation, as firstly they belonged to different ideas and races, but at the same time, they even had some degree of hatred towards each other.


    Especially if one looked at Valerie, and the fiery beauty. There were sparkles felt in the air due to their enmity for each other.


    The truth was that it was Valerie''s anger on the fiery beauty, but there was nothing she could do about it, as she didn''t dare to dissatisfy Roy.


    The events of the previous day were still fresh in her memory, and there was no way in hell that she would want to suffer the same thing as those women.


    Roy pretended to not be able to understand what was going on, as he said with a natural voice,


    "Get ready we are going to have a bath at the river. A nice fresh bath should help us all recollect ourselves, and understand our paths from here on!"


    While it seemed like he was just talking to himself, he was also giving a message to those who were smart enough to understand.


    ''You better accept and work towards your new reality!''


    With that said, in a short time, the ladies were ready, as they immediately set for the river. The camp itself was built close to the river, and this area was relatively quiet.


    There weren''t many wild beasts around this place, the water was relatively much cleaner in there, and also there was a higher number of wild animals that were easier to hunt, and capture.


    As he was walking out of the camp perimeter Roy could feel his other beasts having a look around the camp and guarding it against any inside or outside danger.


    At that moment, the whole tribe was under military order, without anyone knowing about it. No one was allowed to enter or leave the tribe, or the camp without Roy''s permission.


    With the idea of giving the ladies behind him a little warning, he intentionally called one of them to him, as he started cuddling it, and giving it instructions.


    Needless to say, that while the fiery beauty and the two guards didn''t act much to that scene, Valerie and the two girls were really shocked.


    As if understanding something, Mila looked at Roy with a weird look, as she was contemplating whether she could ask or not, when Roy startled her with his words,


    "Do you have something to ask me, Mila?"


    Mila was startled by the sudden question, but she quickly gathered herself, and asked with a shy, and agitated voice,


    "Master, may I ask how many titanic cats are there around our tribe, that you control?"


    "6, why!?"


    Roy pretended to not understand where she was going, as he asked her back with a surprised and confused tone.


    But Mila didn''t seem to pay much attention to his expression, as she continued to ask,


    "Then all those people that were sent as messengers towards the other tribes?"


    "They were all eaten, with no proof left behind! I can''t attack and keep control of the other tribes without increasing my strength, and my army first, don''t you think?"


    Roy''s voice was normal but really cold, it looked like he was warning her, and the whole tribe through those words.


    No one who had any negative intentions towards him would be allowed to live around him, he had already decided this.


    Since he had been able to bear what happened the other day, even though he still hadn''t surpassed the trauma he received, he knew that he had already taken the second step towards steeling his heart.


    After that small premeditated warning show, Roy got up and started walking towards the river once again.


    When they were around 50 meters away from the river yet, he turned towards Bran, and Bog and said,


    "You guys can stay guard in here, make sure to not try anything funny, or looking towards us, otherwise you are going to lose your head!


    Was I clear enough!?"


    "Yes, Leader!" x2


    The two of them immediately acknowledged those words, as none of them wanted to die just because of a peek.


    They already had quite a few women of their own, especially with the death of a few of their warriors, and capturing of the new tribe, that was yet to be distributed.


    Even though their leader was taking the best beauties for himself, they didn''t have much objection and jealousy, yet!


    They had yet to believe that they had just captured a new tribe, and even less the commodities that this thing entitled to them, and the greed that came with having more.


    They were at the beach, but until now only their fingers were soaked into the water, the rest of their body was still outside in the sun.


    Even though they would be slowly walking towards the sea, at the moment they didn''t feel any danger, and just abided by the order of their leader.


    With that taken care of, Roy continued to walk towards the river followed by his ladies. His steps weren''t light, but weren''t heavy either, he seemed to be contemplating a bit about his past.


    The life he had left behind, the planet he had left behind him, the people he had left behind him. Even though he didn''t have many attachments to that life, it was still a comfortable one for him.


    The one he was living now was filled with many discomforting things, many choices, many troubles, and way many more people!


    But at the same time, it was filled with passion, action, excitement, love, and most importantly magic, and supernatural, that he missed from his previous life.


    This was a life where his wishes and his dreams were fulfilled, and he couldn''t complain about everything else that came with it.


    Thinking like that, he suddenly screamed just like a barbarian would, and then run towards the river, and jumped into it headfirst¡­

 Chapter 49 - 49: Merge

    He knew that it was childish of him to do something like that, and totally not to the profile he had going for him, but the truth was that he didn''t care at that moment.


    He just wanted to let the water refresh his whole body, his mind, and his thoughts, as the transition to the man he was forced to become wasn''t easy.


    The change wasn''t against his wish and his logic, but even then, it wasn''t something simple, as it was a big hit to his character.


    He was changing as a person, he was changing from a middle-tier character to the protagonist of his own life, and that wasn''t something that everyone could do.


    Not to mention that someday he might even doubt himself as who was he supposed to be, his Master that had died already, the old Roy who gave his soul for revenge, or the one who wanted the top.


    He understood perfectly that there were three sets of memories and characters inside his conscience sea, and it would be impossible to become one while dispersing the other two.


    If he did something like that he would lose not only the deep knowledge of those two but also those warm feelings that he felt for the first time, the warmth of having a family.


    At this point, he was trying to put these thoughts on a scale, and try to see which had more importance, and weighed more for him.


    On one side was his original self, on the other hand, was the warmth of his family, the knowledge to reach for the peak, and the burden that came with those memories and feelings.


    What should he do?


    As he was thinking like that, the cold water of the river started to cool him down, making him feel comfortable and forget everything around him.


    He was concentrated only on the flow of water, the water surrounding his whole body, slithering through every nook and cranny of his body, making him feel like he was in its embrace.


    In his previous life, he had always been so emotional underwater, as he felt that underwater was the only place where he could feel like his entire body was being embraced.


    It had been his favorite ''thing'' in his previous life, every time that he felt burdened by something he would jump and stay underwater, and he would be able to find a solution.


    But right now, he felt that he couldn''t get the same feeling that he always did. It didn''t have enough warmth or enough emotion to it.


    He wasn''t feeling as comfortable as he would always be. He had already changed, the moment he thought of an embrace, his mind either went to the embrace of his mothers, or his women.


    The fact that his Master had been a playboy didn''t help either, and he couldn''t exactly blame him as he was exactly the same as him.


    It hadn''t been more than a week since he left Gaia in order to make some progress in this world, and he had already created a small harem of 9 women around him.


    What left the biggest impression on him though, continued to be the warmth of the embrace coming from his mothers, or to be more exact from the old Roy''s mothers.


    He could feel that every moment he thought about that his whole body started trembling like a scared little kid, and goosebumps would spread all over his skin.


    He had become addicted to it, for someone like him who had been an orphan in his previous life, that was nothing short of some high-end drug.


    Once his brain, his mind had tasted the embrace of a mother, or that of a father, he felt like it would be impossible for him to give up from that.


    He couldn''t return to what he was anymore! All the atrocities he had done until now were heavy, but in comparison to that, they were worthless.


    Not to mention that he had already decided to live his life according to his wishes, instincts, and desires in this world so that he could have no regrets.


    This was a big gift that he had received, to come into the world of his dreams, where magic existed.


    It was something that other people could only wish or dream, and yet he was living it. There was no way he was going to give up on something like that.


    So, no matter how much he thought about it, no matter how many nightmares he was going to see throughout his life, no matter how much of his humanity he was going to lose down the road, he wouldn''t give up.


    This was his decision, and this was going to be his new life. He had decided to accept the new him with the merge of all three personalities and memories.


    Until now he had treated them as foreigners, only looking at their memories as movies in a cinema, well with the exception of the old Roy''s memories.


    But from now on he had decided to merge those memories together and welcome the new him, that would still be him with extra experience.


    No matter how much the memories changed him, at the root of all he would be the same, as it was his Soul Avatar that was occupying his Conscience Sea, there was no one else in there.


    The moment he finally came to this conclusion he felt like his breath would suddenly stop, and he wouldn''t be able to take any more air inside him.


    He felt like he was drowning, so he immediately panicked opened his eyes, as his limbs were moving erratically to help him get out of the pinch he was in.


    Everything happened so suddenly, as he wasn''t even able to control his strength, as a huge water explosion happened at the position where he was, and reached more than 3 meters above.


    It was quite the show, but it scared the hell out of the ladies that were there with him, trying to wash their bodies as best as they could, completely naked.


    They were just like some startled rabbits as they turned their looks towards that place looking at Roy breathing heavily.


    It was only now that he was reminded that he had been underwater all this time, and if he wasn''t mistaken it had been for a good 20 minutes.


    That was the maximum he could do at this moment, with his strength as Rank 1 Warrior. He felt extremely ashamed at that moment.


    How could he suddenly forget that he was underwater and that if he overstayed his limits then he would die, drowning under the water?


    Damn!


    Just what kind of kid would forget that he was underwater and get obsessed thinking about important things, and then come out with a bang.


    He was extremely ashamed and embarrassed by himself at that moment. Most probably his profile as a strict, and cold lord had been completely erased on the heads of those women.


    But on the other hand, he started feeling much more relaxed, and there was a much better complexion on his face.


    These minutes he had passed thinking underwater seemed to have been perfect for him to clean his conscience and tiredness.


    From now on he might change a little, as traits of his character would slightly differ, but he had accepted that fate.


    Those memories were part of him, and he had to honor them, and give them the correct weight, as those memories would help him to reach his goals and his dreams.


    He didn''t truly understand what the merge would bring to him, but now that he had decided upon it, he had no intention of ever turning around.


    This was the path he had chosen, and he would follow this path until he ceased to exist. He also understood that he had tied his life and his fate with people that he didn''t really know.


    People that were present in his memories, and the lives of the two people whose memories he had received.


    Some of them would be his life and death enemies, while some of them were his family and his friends.


    Even though both of those guys he had received the memories from weren''t known for their friends, one of them was a playboy whose only acquaintances were women, while the other was a shut-in geek.


    None of them had a wide range of friends, or what Roy was mostly concerned of, male friends. Otherwise, he would be forced to turn his ''friends'' into eunuchs, and that wasn''t going to go smoothly.


    The truth was that he wasn''t the only one to think like that as his ''Master'' was the same, and even more so than him.


    But he had no idea why as he had no idea on how he died, or anything deep and important about him, at the moment those memories were completely sealed to him.


    Anyway, he was once again turned with his feet on the ground, when he heard the voices of his women,


    "Is everything alright? What happened Master?"


    He was too ashamed to tell them the truth, so he just looked really mysterious as he said,


    "Nothing, it was nothing!"


    But as he was answering them, his eyes finally feasted upon them, their bodies, and their features.


    He had had three of them in his bed for two nights, but this was the first time he was actually looking at their bodies from afar, and he had to say that he was left breathless.


    Not only those three but even the two young girls that he had decided to make part of his harem just a while ago, were smoking hot bombs!

 Chapter 50 - 50: Mila’s First Time [R-18]

    The two new girls were young, a bit too young for his tastes, as they had just entered the age of maturity, or what his brain accepted as, from his life back on Earth, but they were anything but that.


    Their bodies still had a lot of room for improvement, and evolution, but even at this moment the two of them were quite good.


    Their melons were still average, and not fully developed, but they seemed like they would completely fit in his hands without leaving anything extra outside.


    Their hips were smooth, and narrow, as they even had a little show of muscles on their abdomen, while their butts were more developed than their melons.


    At that moment they were easily standing naked along with the other three ladies, unable to really speak to them, but with too many questions on their head.


    They had understood their own fate as well, and seemed like they wanted to prepare their selves for it, but it was clearly more than they could take.


    The moment they felt Roy''s eyes on them, they couldn''t help but unconsciously get a red hue over their bodies, as perhaps for the first time in their lives they were feeling conscious of a man''s gaze on them.


    Even Roy himself at that moment had totally forgotten about the important matters that he was thinking of a few moments ago, and now his mind was crowded with lewd thoughts about them.


    Those thoughts made his blood boil like lava, and that boiling blood passed through every organ of his body, and especially one of them, that immediately got erect, roaring at the Heavens.


    Even the cold water of the river wasn''t able to cool him, and his blood off, as he felt like he was slowly losing control of his body.


    He couldn''t wait anymore as he immediately started running towards his targets, the two new ladies of his harem.


    The two girls weren''t even able to make a step backward, as they were both embraced by two strong arms, and were attacked by the strong smell of a man.


    Their bodies crushed in his chest, as his arms were surrounded around their bodies, down their back, and finally entered their secret gardens from behind.


    That wasn''t all, as his hands weren''t the only weapons, as his lips immediately went after Mila''s lips blocking her rough breath, and moans.


    Mila was caught by surprise, as this was the first time she was experiencing something like this, she hadn''t even seen something like this from her parents.


    All girls her age had been already turned into fully fledged women, but with her position no one dared to try it with her.


    Her knowledge of intimate affairs was what only what she had seen from the people around her, or what she had heard from them, and it was really limited.


    But right now, she was experiencing it on her body first hand, and it was much more numbing, and effective that she had ever thought.


    Of course, she had no idea that what she was going through right now was so much different from what the other girls and ladies of her tribe had tasted during their time, but she had no time to think about that.


    She could feel that her whole body was trembling as Roy''s lips were trying to pierce through hers, open her teeth, and then clash with her tongue, while his hands were touching there.


    This was the first time that someone beside herself was touching and exploring her secret garden, slowly, as if trying to memorize every nook and crany.


    Feeling that intense touch, she couldn''t help but release some unknown sounds to her, as she felt like something was coming out of her secret place.


    ''mhmn, mhnn, mhmmm¡­''


    She felt like she was about to pee, she didn''t remember when or how something like that had build up, but she could feel that in no time she was weak at her legs, and she couldn''t control herself.


    Roy couldn''t believe his eyes, who would have ever expected that this girl was so sensitive, and easily flared.


    As for her friend, she was better than her, but not that much better, it looked like this wasn''t her first time with a man, but surely the first time that she was feeling a climax build.


    Even though she managed to hold a bit more than her friend did, at the end of the day, she couldn''t help but moan, and then climax as well.


    The other ladies around them could only look at Roy, and the two girls with complex looks, as they saw them climax like that.


    On one hand they didn''t want to give in to Roy so easily, but on the other hand the way he made them feel, and that strange feeling of extreme bliss he gave to them, was slowly making them addicts.


    So, they couldn''t help but look at the two girls with some dreadful eyes. They wanted to be on Roy''s hands right now, they wanted to feel that bliss from him.


    Too bad that Roy didn''t seem to pay any attention to them at the moment as he was completely focused on those two girls on his arms.


    Making them climax once, and smell the sweet, and delicate smell of their love juices made him want more from them.


    He wanted much more, it was nowhere enough. So, he immediately released one of them, as he picked up Mila on his arms, and then lowering a bit underwater, he pinned her to his monster.


    He did so without any warning whatsoever, as he didn''t even seem to care if there were barriers on the way, he destroyed everything coming his way, as he entered as deep inside her as he could.


    ''Ughhnnnn~!''


    She probably felt a terrible pain down her secret cave, as she couldn''t help but release a teardrop from her beautiful eyes, but she didn''t scream in pain.


    She was able to bear it all, and not scream, earning Roy''s care, and attention as he stopped for a while in there to let her get used to it.


    ''Mhmn~!''


    It was only when she opened her eyes again, and looked deeply into his that he once again picked her up, and then pinned her to his monster.


    This time she didn''t have any pant of pain anymore, but a genuine moan of pleasure from him hitting all the right spots.


    And he wasn''t that different either, there was something with women''s first times, as they were really tight due to their emotions.


    He felt like her secret cave was trying to tie him inside her, and never allow him to leave that place again.


    Too bad that he had no plan of just staying there inside, as he wanted to explore the depths of her body, and the depths of outside as well.


    ''mhmn, ahnn, ahmnn¡­'' ''plup, clutchhhhh, plooshhh¡­''


    In no time Roy started entered inside her, and getting out like he was some kind of sewing machine, as Mila couldn''t keep her moans to herself anymore.


    Every thrust, or ever pull was followed by a different kind of moan, as Roy once filled her stomach full, while the other left her stomach empty, craving for his monster.


    Their moans, pants, and lewd sounds were covered by the sounds of water crashing on their abdomens as their bodies came together underwater.


    And since this was her first time, it was impossible for Mila to be able to hang out for long, and in no time, she once again felt something big building inside her, and then exploding through her secret cave.


    Roy didn''t stop immediately, as he continued ramming inside and outside her, as he reached his own climax, painting her insides, and the river''s water around him in white.


    When he was finished with her, he threw her gently towards the fiery beauty, while saying,


    "Take good care of her!"


    Without waiting for an answer, he immediately pounced on the other new girl, and since she wasn''t pure like Mila he didn''t felt the necessity to hold back, as he immediately started to ravage her.


    She didn''t look really strong, but he had to accept that she wasn''t that bad, as he managed to hold for around 5 minutes with him, making him have quite the time.


    The second time she lasted 8, and finally the third time she made it up to 10 minutes, but after that she wasn''t able to stand up anymore.


    Seeing that he was done with the new entrances it was time for Roy to deal with the seniors of his harem, as he started with the fiery beauty, then her daughter, and finally Valerie.


    When he was finished with all of them more than 2 hours had passed, but at least he now felt completely refreshed, and ready for a good sleep.


    Certainly, that would mean that his warriors would be left waiting but he didn''t really care much. So he just laid down with his women, for a good sleep.


    He was able to wake up only one hour later, feeling like a fish who had suddenly been thrown into familiar waters.


    After what happened the previous day he had thought that it would take some time for him to get over it, but reality had been so much more generous than his imagination.


    Even now it wasn''t like he had completely forgotten about it, but at least he feeling much, much better than an hour ago.


    Right behind him his ladies started waking up one by one, looking much better than earlier, even those two new beauties were the same, even though they still seemed a bit weird.


    Now wasn''t the time to take care of them though, as it was time he started training his warriors¡­

 Chapter 51 - 51: Training Starts

    There were two main directions that he was considering for training his warriors. Once was certainly the body strengthening direction.


    He was planning to have them all start cultivating their bodies and become higher-level warriors, in order to gain quantity in strength.


    The second direction was technique and usage of that strength. Having a greater strength than the enemy was a good start, but knowing to use that strength was even more important.


    In old Roy''s memories, there were a lot of cases where warriors or mages were able to fight across levels, and that was only because they had better knowledge, and use of their strength.


    In simple words, a Rank 1 warrior that could use 80-90% of his strength could easily defeat a Rank 2 warriors that could use only 40-50% of his strength.


    Certainly, in later stages quality of the strength, and the warrior''s body got into the equation too, but in the lower stages that margin was almost worthless.


    As a person from Earth, where most soldiers were simple humans, humanity had managed to create a high-end technique for fighting.


    And as a crazy novelist that needed that in his books, he had learned whatever he could on the topic, making it one of his strong points.


    In all his life as an explorer, and archaeologist there had been just too many times where he was forced to fight, or use strength, and those fighting techniques had been truly bendy.


    Even though he was a Rank 1 warrior at the moment he didn''t feel like he would lose against a Rank 2 warrior as long as he learned to control his strength a bit better.


    A big reason why he had accepted the merge of his soul with the memories left behind by those two was precisely that he wanted that knowledge and that information.


    Certainly, taking the long way route, and learning to do so by himself was the best option out there, but unfortunately, he didn''t have that much time, and it would be unproductive.


    Well now wasn''t the time to think about that, as 3 of his warriors were standing in front of him in reverence.


    None of them even dared to breathe heavily in his presence, in fear that they might cause his discontent and then suffer his rage.


    After that weird punishment and torture of the previous day, they had become even more assured of the fact that he was some kind of monster.


    Without losing much time, Roy just looked at them one by one carefully, and then said,


    "From this moment on I will personally train you to make you stronger!


    Let me tell you this though, the training you will be going through will be even worse than the punishment King Yama would give you if you spit on his face!


    Most probably you will curse this day if you decide to go on with it. So I am asking this question only once.


    Are you willing to survive my training and grow stronger, or will you always stay the insects that you are now!?"


    To barbarians like them, brains were extra unused matter as they only cared about strength. So hearing that Eric could make them stronger, they immediately accepted with excitement.


    "BRRRAA, BRRAAA, BRRAAAA!"


    Seeing their reaction, and hearing those screams of enthusiasm Roy couldn''t help but start laughing with a loud sound like he had suddenly seen the funniest thing of his life.


    The warriors were looking at him weirdly unable to understand what was going on when suddenly Roy stopped laughing as a maniacal and evil grin crept on his face, as he said,


    "Well then let''s begin!"


    At first, Roy made them do some push-ups, squats and running, that even though seemed weird and worthless the barbarians did with diligence.


    But their true hellish training started only after that, as in just one hour for the first time in their lives, the barbarians started regretting their decision, and wanting to leave the place.


    Too bad that there was no turning back, as Eric continued to train them for more than 2 hours, when they finished they were barely standing on their feet, as they went to replace their comrades as guards.


    Seeing the condition of the previous 3 guys, the upcoming 2 started laughing at them for being like that, instead of feeling that something was wrong.


    In fact, they even mocked them, and challenged them to fights, in order to get some of their belongings, but when the hell''s fire burned their bodies, they had totally changed as beings.


    Who would have expected that someone could get so beaten up, and so tired just because they trained for around 2 hours?


    After the second group, it was time for the third one, comprising of Bran and Bog, and as his personal guards, their training was clearly going to be rougher.


    From that moment on, the warriors were even more convinced of the face, that Roy was a monster, a devil that they could never challenge.


    During all three groups that came for training, Roy had not only been instructing them but also doing the same training as them without stop.


    Since these guys weren''t that smart, he had to go with the method that would make even the dumbest person understand.


    Monkeys see, monkeys do!


    Like that it was impossible for them to say that they didn''t understand, and at the same time he showed them the difference between them, and their strength.


    When they weren''t even able to keep up with him in training, then they were even useless in a battle.


    They didn''t need to use their brains to understand this, it was enough that they had their instinct as warriors, and fighters.


    When three sessions of training were over, Roy went for another bath in the river and then returned to his tent, where his ladies were looking at each other weirdly.


    Even though they had bathed naked in the river, and had served the same man after, the situation and their relationship were still really awkward and weird for them.


    Seeing Roy enter the tent, Mila was like a startled rabbit, while the other ladies were weird and stiff. They didn''t know who should approach him first, and how they should do it.


    It wasn''t that Roy didn''t know he had to set up a hierarchy amongst them, but the higher pieces of that hierarchy were missing.


    He had to wait for Gidella and her daughter to arrive at the tribe before he started building the hierarchy between them.


    It wouldn''t be a matter of beauty or skills, but a hierarchy of trust. The one he trusted the most would be at the top, and those whom he trusted least would be at the bottom.


    But there was still a bit of time before that, so he had to live a few more days like this. Still, he didn''t seem to mind it much, as he went to seat on his ''throne'' and then called for the fiery beauty.


    This woman had one of the best bodies, and curves around him, and she was also intelligent to boot, it was like hitting a jackpot in the middle of the Death Forest.


    But that wasn''t the only reason he called her over, as he asked her,


    "How is the job I handed over to you going?"


    "It will be done in a day or two Master, while it''s not that difficult there is a large number of people, and I am alone!"


    The task that Roy had handed to the fiery beauty, was the registration of the tribe''s people. She only had to register their names, gender, age, and abilities, but there were still a lot of barbarians in the tribe.


    Thinking for a moment, he finally was reminded of something as he said,


    "Valerie you know how to write too, correct?"


    It wasn''t difficult for Valerie to understand where this was going, but she couldn''t lie to him either, as she answered,


    "Yes, Master!"


    "Very well, then from tomorrow, you will start helping her with her task. You better do that job properly and not cause trouble, otherwise, I will be the one to deal with you.


    Was I clear!?"


    "Yes, Master!" x2


    This time it was both women who immediately said that unconsciously with a loud voice. It was impossible for the torture that Roy showed to them before to not affect them.


    Even though they both basically hated each other, they still had no thoughts of causing any kind of trouble, none of them would be able to handle the consequences.


    Then as if reminded of something, Roy turned to the fiery beauty once again and said,


    "Also, from now on, whenever you are free and I am not around you will start to teach the others writing and logic, and etiquette.


    At the same time, I will also take care of your training, and getting stronger. From now on you will be a special group under me.


    Understood?"


    "Yes, Master!"


    This time it was every woman inside the tent that acknowledged his words, and orders, even though they were still a bit reluctant, and afraid of the future.


    When everything was taken care of, it was time for them to let loose, and start their nightly activities, until they got tired and fell asleep.


    The next morning, Roy woke up feeling refreshed and in a really good mood, as he saw that Mila had woken up during the night, and tried to leave his side.


    There was no knife in her hand, or anything the matter, so it wasn''t an attempt of assassination, but the fact that she had woken up, and tried to leave was certainly true.


    He didn''t understand what she was trying to do, so he pretended to be still asleep, as he ordered foxy to release her illusion¡­

 Chapter 52 - 52: Losing Control

    The moment foxy released her out of her illusion, Mila felt a bit strange, like there was something wrong with what was going on, but she wasn''t able to make much sense.


    Furthermore, her mind was focused somewhere else at this moment, as she immediately stood up, and ran out of the tent.


    She ran like her life was depending on it without stop towards the thick tree part of the tribe''s camp.


    Her sudden moves managed to startle awake the ladies by her side, as even Roy stopped pretending and followed behind her.


    He was truly curious to know what she had in mind, as he followed her through the camp and finally amidst those trees behind the camp.


    This place was a bit more populated in trees, as the branches, and big leaves served as a good cover from the prying eyes.


    It was a perfect spot of rendezvous for lovers, or people that wanted to have some fun during the day, where no one could see them.


    Mila was running towards this place, where a shadow could be seen. It was a shadow that Roy was able to recognize with just one look, as he had already seen it the previous morning.


    After becoming a Rank 1 Mage, and Warrior, and starting the merge of his soul with the memories of the other two people inside him, Roy''s senses, and memory had taken a huge boost.


    Right now, he was like some kind of monster that would be able to memorize a full book page with just a look, just like that photographic memory thing.


    The truth was that the moment he saw something like that happen he felt a wave of terrible anger, and rage inside him.


    He couldn''t believe that he had been betrayed not even one day after he had taken her chastity. This was something that he couldn''t accept.


    It was a painful, and enormous hit to his pride and arrogance as a man. He couldn''t allow something like this to happen.


    This damned bi*tch and that fu*cking bastard who still hadn''t understood their places. How the hell could they do something like that?


    Just the other day they had sworn their everything to him, and the next day they do something like this? There was no way he would ever forgive something like this to happen.


    He would fu*cking torture, and kill these damned traitors, and then burn them in the stake. He would make sure that they remembered this in their 10 next lives.


    The anger and rage had completely clouded his mind, and logic, as he got up and started walking towards the spot with the steps of an approaching devil.


    Before he could even take the second step, a lithe body jumped in front of him, as her head almost exploded on the ground, and she said terrified,


    "Master, please calm your anger! It''s not what it looks like, please Master! Mila is not betraying your trust, Master!


    Please Master calm down!"


    At that moment, Roy had a truly dark and terrifying aura around him, he seemed like some kind of devil, or demon wanting to crush everything on his path.


    There was a terrifying killing intent coming out of his body, making him even more terrifying than he already was.


    That aura had startled and shocked even the two people having their rendezvous behind the trees. In fact, since that aura was directed at them, they couldn''t even move or shake from their spot.


    It was like something had frozen them in time, and they weren''t even able to move their eyes. Their whole being, including their souls, were in a frightening shock at the moment.


    Even Mena who had thrown herself in front of Roy a moment ago was so scared and terrified, that she had difficulties breathing, she still couldn''t understand how she had said those words.


    At that moment she had only thought of saving her best friend and nothing more. She was even ready to sacrifice herself to save her, or at least give her a bit of time to escape.


    But she could do nothing more than that, as the next moment she felt like the air around her became stagnant and she was unable to breathe.


    She was terrified, she had never thought that Roy had such strength and power inside his body. It was just beyond her expectations.


    Thinking that everything was finished she could do nothing else but close her eyes and wait for that attack that would take her life, that never came.


    The truth was that even Roy himself was unable to understand what was going on with him at the moment, this was completely different from the usual him.


    Of course, he would be angry and enraged, but still what he was going on was a bit over the top. There was no way this was him!


    This must be one of the changes of his character, that happened after the merge had started, but just what, and who would make him this angry, and enraged.


    It was like he had seen something that even Heavens wouldn''t be able to accept, just what had caused him to lose control of himself for a moment there.


    Probably if it wasn''t for the fact that his soul was extremely strong after that interspace travel, then most probably he would have gone into a rampage.


    He would have lost all reason, and control, and would go on a killing and destruction spree, which was clearly not what he wanted to do.


    This whole state of his lasted for a single moment, but it was surely felt by everyone inside the camp. There was no way that any one of them hadn''t been able to sense that.


    The next moment he himself was breathing heavily as he tried to calm down his racing, and madly beating heart.


    He was also able to understand the reason why this happened, and the truth was that he couldn''t exactly feel that it was a mistake.


    Betrayal!


    That was what suddenly lit this strange anger, hate, and rage inside his body. Putting him in a trance, and then rampaging like a brainless monster.


    This small event had happened because had thought that Mila and that damn ''eunuch'' were going to betray him, but he was able to escape it quickly as he heard Mena''s words and Mila''s warning.


    Mila wasn''t trying to betray him, she was trying to warn him not to try anything stupid, and that from now on to obey Roy''s words, and orders.


    She told him to forget anything about her, as she was now his woman, and she had no intention of leaving his side.


    If it wasn''t for those words, and his strong soul then most probably the small tribe where he was right now, would have disappeared from existence.


    Betrayal!


    It was something that neither one of the souls he had received the memories from was able to forgive. It was taboo to both the old Roy, and to his Master.


    They had both seen betrayal before their death, and none of them was able to forgive them, and the one he was as an orphan wasn''t able to forgive betrayal as well.


    He took the fact of being abandoned as a kid in front of a church, as an act of betrayal from his parents that brought him to life.


    Why did they have to give birth to him, if they had decided to throw him away as soon as he was born? It was the deepest form of betrayal he could think of.


    Before he didn''t have much power, or even killing intent inside him to manifest, and disrupt the surroundings, but after starting the merge with those two, and gaining strength, everything changed.


    Earlier his rampage would just make him dizzy for a moment, and then he would just fight with his fists, but now that rampage involved quite a bit of strength and power.


    He would have to deal with this in the future, otherwise, it may happen in a difficult spot, or position and he would most certainly die.


    Still, he had to say that he was quite a bit surprised by Mena''s action, it was something that reeked of the opposite of what happened to him.


    He felt like his look upon her had changed quite a bit, as she had passed quite a few steps in his loyalty hierarchy.


    If he was able to make her totally loyal to him, he felt like he would have added quite a jewel to his crown, and he couldn''t help but want it.


    With these thoughts in mind, he slowly lowered his hand towards her head, as if a feather falling in the wind, and then slowly patted, and cared her hair, as he said,


    "You did pretty well!"


    The moment that Mena felt that light touch, that light pat on her head, and those words, she wasn''t able to hold back anymore as she broke down in tears.


    "I was so scared¡­"


    Roy just continued to pat her head lightly, without caring about those weird looks around him. After having that terrible frightening awakening the whole tribe was gathered around him.


    His ladies were no exception, as they even had been witnesses to whatever had happened. That scary aura, that scary killing intent, that scary rage.


    They had been witnessing to it all, as their hearts had almost stopped when they had seen something like that.


    They still weren''t able to believe that it had truly happened, as it all looked like a freaking nightmare. As it was burned in their unconsciousness to never betray this man, otherwise¡­


    They didn''t even want to think about it!


    Slowly Mena started to recollect herself and stop crying, as Roy stood up looking towards the people responsible for his self-control loss¡­

 Chapter 53 - 53: Emotionless Doll

    Both of them were looking towards him with terrified expressions, as they still felt a suffocating presence around them.


    The fear and terror for them were still far from over, as Mila had a much better composition than that warrior at that moment.


    This clearly surprised Roy a bit, as he would have never thought possible, but it looked like that warrior was nowhere near her in courage and self-control.


    But right now, he was faced with another problem, how should he deal with the two of them!?


    He had no intention of killing the two of them at the moment, as they hadn''t truly done something extensively wrong, but at the same time, he couldn''t let them escape unscathed.


    More than a matter of fault, and true mistake this was an issue of figure, and show he had to put up in order to not show weaknesses in front of the tribe.


    Taking a deep breath without anyone noticing, Roy knew that this was going to be a difficult matter to solve, as he released his breath and then said,


    "Bran, Bog take Zik to the cages! And you follow me!"


    As soon as he said that he turned around and started walking towards his tent, as all the tribe''s people opened the path for him, and went hiding.


    None of them dared to do something that unpleased, or angered him, as they even took care of their own presence. They didn''t want to deal with a devil like Roy, they didn''t dare to.


    Just as he was taking his second step though, suddenly that Zik kid started trembling once again, and screaming,


    "Noo, leave me! I didn''t want to! It was her fault! She wanted to come here! Nooo!"


    Roy had thought that the kid would have much more composure and courage, but he broke down the moment that Bran and Bog got close to him.


    It wasn''t really his fault though, as he probably thought that he was being put to the cages in order to get tortured later.


    It was something that he couldn''t stand, no matter what! He couldn''t end up like that. The memories and the trauma were still fresh in his mind.


    On the other hand, Mila just lowered her head, released a tear, and didn''t say a thing. It seemed like at that moment she had lost a piece of herself.


    She couldn''t believe that the person she had cared so much about, that the person she had thought to be the closest to her, was pushing her from the peak just because he didn''t want to suffer.


    This was the second time it happened in such a short amount of time, the first was her mother, and now Zik.


    She truly felt like her existence wasn''t needed in this world! She was nothing more than a nuisance for everyone around her. She was left all alone in this big damned world.


    Why should she keep living if she was just a nuisance to everyone around her? Why should her feeble, and useless existence continue in this world?


    Eric was paying special attention to her at the moment, so he was able to notice and understand quickly what was going with her, as he said in a cold and heavy voice,


    "Don''t think of anything more than needed, I ordered you to follow behind me, and that is what you are going to do!


    Don''t forget that it was you who sworn your life, and everything else to me, so I make the decisions for you!"


    His voice made her shiver and tremble once again, but this time not from fear, but from some different emotion that it was unknown to her.


    With her state of mind, and the situation at that moment, obeying Roy''s words, and tone was the easiest way for her to escape the pain, and everything else.


    That was the best she could do, she should just forget everything and let Roy decide everything for her.


    At least like that her life, and existence would have a meaning. But most importantly it seemed like her existence wasn''t a nuisance for him.


    It''s truly strange how brain and psychology work, there are times that a single moment could decide our whole future and that was exactly what was happening with her at the moment.


    As he was walking towards his tent Roy was thinking deeply over his situation. With how things were going probably Mila would end up like an emotionless doll by his side.


    But there was nothing he could do about her. Even though it was him the one who had created the situations both times, he wasn''t the one who had truly betrayed her trust and made her suffer.


    It was her own mother, and the man she had probably fallen in love with that had truly killed her trust, and her existence.


    The only thing he could do at the moment was trying to keep her alive, by his side. It wasn''t like he had any big expectations from her, but this still was a shallow win.


    It didn''t take long for him to enter the tent with Mila and Mena behind him, and the moment they entered he turned around and said to Mena,


    "Take care of her from now on! Don''t let her do anything stupid!"


    With those words, he went to seat towards his crude ''throne'' in order to lie down for a bit and start thinking.


    Mena was startled by his decision, especially after what had happened earlier, and his control lose, as even the emotionless Mila could help but get a bit startled,


    "You won''t punish me?"


    "Well, it''s not like you were the one to call that meeting right? Furthermore, I know that you didn''t betray me, or my trust!"


    "But he said¡­"


    "He or even the whole world can say whatever the fu*ck they want, it''s their right to eat or sprout shit, it doesn''t mean that I will have to eat that too!


    What he just did shows just what kind of weak man he is!"


    At that moment the emotionless Mila could only feel extreme shock encapsulating her whole. Why!? Why someone that had known her for only one day, cared about her more than her own mother.


    More than the man she had lived every day of her life with! Why!? Why this had to happen to her!? What was her fault?


    She could only fall on her butt and look at the ground with a lost look. As if she was trying to find meaning in her life.


    Like she was trying to fill an empty void! An empty void that showed nothing inside despite her placing everything she had, and she was.


    Roy could more or less understand her state, as he looked towards her from his crude ''throne'' and said,


    "Don''t forget, everything yours belongs to me, including your body, heart, mind, and soul, you are mine! You only need to hear my word, the rest of the world could go down the drain!"


    In her state of mind, those words were like words said in hypnosis, when the patient would believe, and do whatever it was told to do.


    It was at that moment that probably Mila''s entire being was reformed in order to serve her only Master.


    After saying all that Roy left the tent under the surprised looks of his women and then started walking outside.


    Even though this morning had been spoiled by that motherfu*cker, he still had to deal with the group of new warriors that he wanted to train.


    Surely, they might not want to train but he didn''t care, he was already in a bad mood with what happened, so if they pushed their limits, then he was going to spill some more blood.


    Differently from what he expected though, Zak and 13 more young warriors of ages from 15 to 18 were standing in a small formation together waiting for him.


    Even though they seemed a bit reluctant, and hesitant after what had just happened a short time ago, they were there waiting for him.


    Their presence in there kind of softened his anger, as he looked at them carefully one by one, and then said,


    "Very well, from now on I will be responsible for training you to become the best warriors this Death Forest has seen!


    You will become my personal guard, and will fight by my side in every war that we will fight!


    Prepare yourselves because you will go through hell in order to become useful, and I will not give a damn about your tears, or pain.


    Understood!?"


    All 14 of them were surprised at that sudden announcement, and words, as they didn''t truly know how to react to them.


    But differently from that scary demon, or devil that he usually was, right now Eric was just like some kind of revered warrior, or general.


    There was one thing that all barbarians would always respect no matter where they were, personal strength, and personal power.


    As long as someone was stronger than them, then they would respect and revere them, and if he was weaker, then it was their servant.


    At that moment Roy not only was the strongest in there, and had also subdued their tribe, but he was also giving them his word to make them stronger.


    Warriors that the Death Forest had never seen, it was such a huge temptation for them who were young, enthusiastic, and over-energetic, that they couldn''t help but acknowledge in a loud voice,


    "BRRRAAA, BRRRAAA, BRRRAAA!"

 Chapter 54 - 54: Plans And Reforms

    Too bad that their enthusiasm wasn''t able to last them for long, as by the time they all finished their morning training with Roy they were all on their last dregs of strength.


    They would be able to even eat a full dam iron-boar at that moment without any hesitation. They were just that much hungry, and tired.


    They could only lie on the ground, and try to rest, and recollect their selves and their strength, but it didn''t seem plausible.


    In no time they felt like they were in a dream because their noses started picking up some really good smell, and when they tried to raise their heads, they saw some iron boars being skewered and roasted.


    The iron boars seemed to have been having quite the fight as most of them were made unrecognizable, but these guys could tell that those things were iron-boars just be their smell.


    In a short time after they were cleaned and put over the fire, a nice smell started spreading all over the place, making them even more assured of being in a dream.


    But as that smell started spreading through the area, one of them picked a hard kick in the butt by Roy, as he said,


    "What the hell are you damned worthless bastards waiting, get up and start helping me, otherwise there will be no food for you!"


    Before they could even think again this was just some sort of dream, that guy who had just been hit in the buttocks, screamed in pain, and then in excitement,


    "This isn''t a dream for fuck''s sake!"


    That was the signal that woke them all up from whatever was happening, as they found some sleeping potential and strength inside their bodies, and got up from their pathetic lying down.


    Even though they were barbarian warriors, at that moment they were truly ashamed to accept that, as they were as pathetic as they could be in front of Roy.


    Still, they took some strength from that, as they didn''t want to stay as losers their whole life, and they all tried to excavate every dreg of strength they had left and went to help Roy with the roasting.


    These guys weren''t the only ones who would enjoy the nice meat today though, as Roy had decided to have a full banquet for the whole tribe.


    After giving them the stick for two days, and seeding their fear and reverence in him, it was time to give them the carrot, and show them how much better they would be if they just listened to him.


    Everything would start with this good meal to all of them, as his beasts had done a pretty good job hunting in the surrounding areas these days.


    As a matter of fact, after leaving them the bodies of the killed barbarians from the clash, the beasts were not only filled to the brim, but they were even showing signs of breaking through.


    He didn''t have much information on the reasons why it happened, but if he had to guess it would be because of the energy they had received from their prey.


    It seemed like these beasts were able to not only take the necessary energy from their food, but they could also absorb their inner energy in order to increase in level and rank.


    But even after eating more than 50 warriors, they were still unable to fully upgrade to Rank 2 like foxy, the beast closest to the upgrade was a Titanic Cat.


    Most probably this one had been the one to eat the body of the old tribe leader of the tribe he had taken under his control.


    Even that one though, was only on the verge of upgrading she hadn''t been able to upgrade. In order to do so, she would need more energy to absorb, which meant more bodies, or animals to eat.


    Still, this wasn''t bad news, in fact, it was a piece of great news for Roy because as long as he fed these animals like they needed to, he could upgrade them into true monsters.


    Perhaps if he feeds them well enough, they would be able to follow him on his path towards the unknown Realms, alongside his family and his harem.


    Thinking like this Roy decided to completely abandon his beliefs about honoring all the dead bodies after the battle, and decided to give them all to his animals.


    Well, not all of them, like the ones that he would truly respect, he would give them a proper burial, and respect.


    It was just a matter of who was worthy of being treated as a human being, and who wasn''t worthy of being treated as even an animal.


    Well, that didn''t truly matter at the moment, as everyone in the tribe was having a grand festival today. Enjoying their food, and drinking their drinks.


    In fact, all they had as drinks were water, and some weird juice that tasted like piss, Roy had tried only one drop of it and he knew it wasn''t anything good.


    He would have to wait quite for some time until he managed to produce those drinks from his world, like wine, scotch, whiskey, and everything else.


    There were quite a few alcoholic drinks in the memories of the old Roy, and his Master, that were similar to the drinks he knew, but he would have to enter a civilized town to get them.


    But right now, he didn''t have the time, or the strength to visit such a town, as most probably he would be either caught or mugged and killed. Neither of these was good for him.


    After the big food celebrations, Roy went along to train his warriors, while Gizella and his other women went ahead to continue with the population registration and their education.


    Roy had already prepared a plan for the near future, he was planning to use the still capable elder, and a few of his wives to start educating kids until the age of 13 in logic, literature, and general knowledge.


    While the kids from age of 13 and above would be made separated into 3 big groups.


    The first group would be the ones that would join his army, and form teams under the lead of the first 14 that would be part of his personal guards.


    The second group would become the hunting group, which at the same time would work as a scouting army.


    As a matter of fact, Roy was thinking of using 2 of his direct guards to be in charge of these groups, and besides hunting, and scouting, he wanted them to work as a reconnaissance army, or said otherwise, spies.


    He would do his best to select the captains of these two teams personally, and make sure that these guys were capable of doing what he wanted.


    Last, but not least, it would be the general workers of the tribe, these guys would be joined by the rest of the tribe''s women, and old people to work around the camp.


    Roy had no intention of living like a nomad, and even less in these small crude tents these guys had. He was already making plans on making this place his base, and build it like a city.


    he was planning to make this place like one of those elf villages in anime, or cartoons, he was going to use the thick and big trees around to create houses, and also sentries, and weapons.


    On top of that, he would irrigate a few small fields inside to plant edible plants, that were able to grow in this Death Forest together with a few small farms of domesticated animals.


    He also had already thought about the possible animals he would place in there, like boars, sheep, rabbits, and some other animals.


    In fact, if everything went as he wished, he was planning on going to the closest region outside the Death Forest in order to buy some animals, clothes, and other materials.


    The presence of Valerie in this place was enough of an indicator that her father''s dominion shouldn''t be far from the camp.


    Before he headed outside though he had to firm his position, and at that same time start the reforms he was planning inside the camp.


    He was only waiting for the arrival of his other warriors, tribe, and women in order to finally start the preparations for what he needed to do.


    In fact, this plan had also another bonus stage that he was thinking about. He was starting to think of all the probable and useful people he was going to take inside Gaia.


    The way that he saw it he didn''t have only one world to conquer, but two. And it was only when he grew strong enough to conquer even Gaia, that he would be able to reach the Realm, his Master couldn''t.


    But that seemed to be so far away right now that he didn''t even want to think about it, the only thing he could do right now was try his best to find capable, and dependable people to work for him.


    The rest of the day went normal for a change, there were no strange occurrences, as he was able to train his warriors, and himself, and then go for a bath to the river with his ladies.


    The bath was clearly refreshing, especially after he released the last dregs of stamina and strength over his ladies one by one.


    It was a bit difficult to do such activities after that training, but the fact that he loved to do them, and his desire to surpass his limits, were always helpful in managing to win every battle in front of him.


    It was only after the next day, that the rest of his warriors and tribe managed to arrive with gloomy faces¡­

 Chapter 55 - 55: Coyote Appears

    The moment that he saw those gloomy faces Roy understood that something bad had happened, as he immediately steeled himself and his heart as he said,


    "What happened!?"


    As he did so a powerful aura started seeping out of him, as the pressure in the surroundings started to increase slowly.


    Everyone was scared when they heard that voice from him, that seemed like he was about to kill them all if they answered wrongly.


    Even the warriors of the group didn''t seem able to hold their own against that pressure, as it was Gidella the one who started speaking to him,


    "On the way here, we meet warriors from another barbarian tribe. Their leader said that his name was Coyote and he was the Young Head of the big Coyote tribe that ruled the area.


    They were no more than 7 warriors including him, and the moment they put their eyes on our tribe, they intended to take us with them.


    Certainly, we didn''t agree with them, but that just made them angrier and propelled them to use strength against us.


    Even though we had more warriors than they did, they were much stronger than us, so it was needed the interference of Master''s beasts to turn the scales into our side.


    But even then, we only managed to create some kind of equal foot with them, so we decided to escape and run towards this place to tell you, Master.


    5 of our warriors and the beasts were left behind, as we remember that one of the beasts even took a dangerous wound to its body during the fight.


    It was at that point in time when he finally heard his sharp-toothed wolves finally howling in the distance, and without caring about the tribe people that had just arrived, he jumped in the direction.


    He had his priorities right in this place, and time, as those beasts were like his family, he had seen them grow up by his side, and they had helped him every time he was in a pinch.


    There was no way in hell he was going to let some motherfu*cking forest barbarians hurt his most trusted, and close family he had at the moment.


    It wasn''t only him, even the other beasts seemed to be extremely worried at that moment, one of theirs had been wounded after all.


    Tianlong Yun had left only the warriors, and foxy at the tribe behind, as all the other beasts were following behind him enraged.


    The wolves were howling all this time, in order to lead Roy towards the location, as they seemed to have entered the fight as well.


    Roy and the other titanic cats seemed to be running with the wind, as they leaped through the forest like fish in the water.


    They didn''t seem to care about getting tired or not, they were running like their lives depended on it, and when one thought they couldn''t run faster, they did.


    It was precisely due to that, that the path that it would take the group that arrived at the camp more than two hours to reach, it was done in less than 30 minutes by Roy and the beasts.


    On the way, they were confronted with the rest of the tribe as well, as only a small part had run towards the camp to sound the alarm to Roy.


    A few of them were hurt and bleeding, but Roy didn''t care, all he cared about was his beasts at that moment, as he didn''t even look at these guys.


    When they finally reached the place of the fight, Roy and his beats were like empty batteries due to how fast, and how much they had run, but still, they joined the fight like nothing short of lions.


    Not even one of them seemed to hesitate as they jumped towards an enemy each, as the warriors and the beasts were lying on the ground with different grades of injuries.


    Roy on his side jumped towards what looked like the leader of the 7 warriors, that damned Coyote guy.


    He was the weak link of the group, as the other 6 warriors were at least above Rank 2 Warriors, while this guy was either close to become a Rank 2 Warrior or an early Rank 2 Warrior.


    His biggest advantage was that those 6 above Rank 2 barbarian warriors had already fought with his warriors, and those 3 titanic cats so they were tired.


    They were close to their limit, and the only one who seemed to still have a lot of stamina was their Young Head, the one that Roy was fighting.


    The moment that Roy jumped on the battlefield, he jumped in the air then using gravity pull, and even his strength, he jumped towards the Young Head Coyote.


    His kick landed on the guy''s iron shield and it made a pretty good dent in there, scaring the Young Head.


    But when he looked towards his opponent and saw that it was nothing more than a white devil, he seemed to have grown angry of his own scare, as he immediately threw the shield away and punched.


    He had probably put his full strength in his punch, but it was just a barbarian''s straight punch, who only had crude strength behind it.


    To someone like Roy who was proficient with Close Quarters Combat, and Mixed Martial Arts, it was nothing more than a baby punch.


    He easily moved slightly to the right, then grabbed that punch with his left guiding him towards its path, as he then suddenly changed its direction with circular motion, and then used it to throw the guy on the ground.


    His movements were so smooth, and so fast that it was impossible for the other 6 warriors to be able to interfere and help their Young Head, as they could only scream from afar,


    "Young Head!" x6


    Screaming that, they seemed to have entered berserk mode, as they started kicking, punching, and hitting towards the titanic cats like they had been possessed by something.


    But no matter how much power they put behind their attacks, and no matter how crazy they seemed in the fight with the titanic cats, the beasts didn''t take even one step back either.


    It was like a fight between fellow beasts, where each side was fighting with their life on the line, and with no intention of retreating back.


    Those warriors seemed like they were slowly going crazier by the second, but Roy didn''t care about them at the moment.


    He was fully concentrated on his opponent, this motherfu*cker was a true muscle brain barbarian with really tough and thick skin.


    Even though Roy had just crashed him on the ground with his head, and spine clearly crashing first, he seemed like he had just suffered a slight concussion.


    Talk about being thick-skinned, and durable. At that moment, even Roy had to accept that he felt a bit frightened of that prospect.


    But that was just a fleeting thought, as the next one, he immediately started his own barrage of attacks on the damned barbarian.


    Why the hell should he give this piece of shit the time to get up from his position, this wasn''t some kind of knights'' duel or some crap from an anime.


    This was a fight of anger, rage, and blood, where one side would be the winner, while the other side would either die or suffer a lot of pain.


    Just as that guy was about to turn around and get up, Roy used his right leg to give him a good kick in the ribs, and throw him rolling in the ground.


    But that was just the beginning as that guy was rolling on the ground, Roy followed behind him, and then made a flick in the air, as his left leg ended up on the guy''s back.


    Both times Roy felt like he was kicking some kind of rock or something, but he didn''t care, he just continued to quickly get up and kick him over and over again.


    Those 6 warriors seemed to be close to losing their heads in rage, and anger, as they saw the person they were responsible for, their Young Head being kicked around like some kind of ball.


    After hitting his ribs, and spinal cord quite a few times, and seeing him use his hands to protect his mid-part of the body, Roy changed its target towards his legs.


    And when the protection pattern changed once again, he finally headed for his true target, the guy''s head, face, and throat.


    Even though this guy had quite the thick, and durable skin, there was no way for him to be able to resist the kicks to the head, especially the eyes, and throat area.


    If at first the Young Head was the freshest, and best looking guy of the 7, right now he looked even worse than a floor muppet.


    He was bleeding from every possible cervix, and his whole body was covered in bruises, he seemed so close to losing conscience, and seemed to be holding on to the last dregs of his will.


    Once he lost conscience then he was doomed to die, or even worse captured and tortured, and all this from a white devil.


    It should have been impossible, after all, he was the Young Head of the Coyote tribe, the ruler of this part of the Death Forest, and yet he was so close to death at this moment.


    This must be some kind of nightmare, this whole thing should be some kind of nightmare that would disappear the moment he woke up.


    Yes, that should be it! There is no way this was the truth for him! But every time he thought like that, the pain of every kick he received from Roy reminded him that this was the truth.


    This was the end for him, he was going to die there and then¡­

 Chapter 56 - 56: Escaping Death

    Roy had no hesitation as well, he was going for the kill. He didn''t care who this guy was, or why the hell this had happened, he wanted to kill him and look at the conditions of his beasts.


    Just as his heel was closing on the Coyote''s throat though, he felt great danger behind him, and gave up on the attack, as he quickly moved forward.


    Even though his decision was very quick, and he tried his best to escape that damn danger, he still felt a terrible knock on his back, which went sliding across his whole back.


    If he had been just a second late with his decision to let go of the attack, and dodge the danger, then he would most probably end up with a broken spine.


    The guy who had suddenly attacked him was clearly not joking around, as his intention was to send him as closer to death as he could.


    But now wasn''t the time for him to think about that, as the moment he landed on the ground again, he quickly had to dodge another attack, and then another, as he was separated more than 3 meters from his target.


    It was only then that the attacks seemed to have stopped, as he immediately turned around to look at the guy on his back.


    It wasn''t just one, but all the other 6 warriors were behind him at the moment, covered in bruises and scratches from the Titanic cats.


    Not only that, but even now 5 of them were trying their best to block the barrage of attacks from the titanic cats, while the 6th one picked up their Young Head.


    It was shameful for a barbarian warrior to leave the battlefield without killing their enemy, as they would normally fight until they died, but this case was clearly different.


    It wasn''t that those 6 warriors seemed afraid of their own deaths, as otherwise, they wouldn''t have broken the stalemate with the titanic cats to save their Young Head.


    It was more than clear that these guys were afraid of their Young Head death, and they would do anything they could in order to save his life.


    Even if it meant living in shame for the rest of their lives, as they had shown their backs, and run on a battlefield.


    Their Young Head seemed to have priority over everything at the moment, as they were taking numerous wounds and scratches all over their bodies just to keep the guard.


    At that moment the warrior who had picked up their Young Head looked at Roy with tremendous hate, and rage, as he screamed,


    "You better remember my name, Gavan, and this day white devil, as I will make sure to eat you alive next time we meet!"


    With that said, he didn''t wait for an answer from Roy, as he made a sign to the other warriors, who took a step forward, even though they put their lives on the line to make a way for them.


    The next moment, from the 6 of them only that guy Gavan picking their Young Head and another one were able to escape, as the other were either killed or had a deadly wound in their bodies.


    Looking at them leave like that, Roy could finally breathe a mouthful of air in order to relieve himself, as he screamed from behind,


    "A tiny animal with its tail between its legs!"


    If that guy was still there, or in the surroundings, he wouldn''t have dared to say something like that, as the truth was that he was in a much worse situation than he looked.


    Not only he, but even the beasts around him were in a terrible situation at the moment. they were all exhausted, and ready to fall down unconscious any second now.


    He didn''t have much time either, as he felt like every second he was about to close his eyes and lie down on the ground.


    He couldn''t allow this to happen, not until he had checked and taken care of his beasts, he couldn''t allow himself to fall until he saves them.


    With those thoughts in mind, he called those who could move towards himself, as he made his way towards those that couldn''t move, and created a kind of connection with all of them.


    There was a reason why Roy hadn''t used any magic until now. It wasn''t because he couldn''t, but because he couldn''t afford to lose Magic Power.


    As it stood at the moment, the Magic Power inside him was enough for him to make a trip to Gaia, and it would barely cover his beasts.


    So, he couldn''t allow himself to uselessly waste any bit of Magic Power, as he needed every small bit of it to transport himself, and his beasts to the Stone Altar inside Gaia.


    The moment he created the connection with all of his beasts, he immediately opened the space passage towards Gaia and pulled his beasts along towards the destination.


    Since he had already been used to the space channel, he was no able to clearly control where he would end up inside that place, so his target was directly the stone altar.


    He didn''t have time to lose, he didn''t really know the condition of his beasts, but it surely wasn''t something that could be delayed.


    The next moment they disappeared from where they were standing as only the two sharp-toothed wolves were left behind to transport the corpses somewhere else.


    Those guys were not only a target of anger and hate for his beasts, but also greatly nutritious for them.


    With those guys as their dinner, more than one of his titanic cats would be able to receive enough energy to become a Rank 2 beast.


    He couldn''t wait to see that happen, as Rank 2 beasts not only were stronger than Rank 2 Warriors, but they also started having their own skills and abilities.


    But that was something that he wouldn''t be able to see at the moment, as the moment he and his beasts appeared on top of the stone altar, they immediately passed out, without exception.


    Roy didn''t know for how long he had slept in there, but he knew that he was able to wake up only due to his titanic cats licking him all over his body, trying to use their healing abilities to wake him up.


    He wasn''t the only one who could become extremely worried about them, the titanic cats were the same as him.


    At that moment they were trying to show him their care, and worry, as well as express their gratitude, as they knew they were alive only because he had saved them.


    Roy didn''t refuse or reject their feelings either as he slowly got up happy, and started playing with them, before taking a good bath.


    It had passed so much time until now, but he had slowly started to shape this place up as a home or palace for himself.


    He had managed to preserve the natural beauty of this place, as he slowly started to add more and more extra accessories.


    At this moment he had created a cooled depo for his meat, a storehouse for his vegetables, and quite a few fields of different fruits, and edible green plants.


    The cages of the wild beasts and the domesticated beasts were separated as well, as more and more beasts wanted to enter a contract with him.


    Surely the titanic cats and the sharp-toothed wolves weren''t the only beasts he had made a contract with.


    There were so many more inside Gaia, that he was slowly rising, as they were still small, and feeble. The ones he took outside were the ones with the seniority, and the ability to protect their selves.


    Even though it looked like this time he would be able to take a few more on his way to the outside, as there were a few other grown-ups in there.


    The moment that the animals had felt the presence of Roy, and the other beasts, they had immediately jumped towards them, but after seeing their condition they had immediately lied down in wait, and guard.


    They were going to protect their Master, and their brethren with everything they had, even though they knew that this place was beyond safe for Roy and the others.


    Still, Roy couldn''t help but feel touched by their actions and feelings, as this was perhaps the second time that he felt like he wasn''t alone, and these guys were his second family.


    After spending a morning playing around with them, Roy finally was ready to leave the stone altar of Gaia, and return to that other world.


    This time besides the 9 titanic cats, his army of beasts was followed by another sharp-toothed wolf, another 3 titanic cats, and a small brown-grizzly.


    These guys had also managed to reach Rank 1 and were ready for some wildlife training. After that, he didn''t lose time and immediately teleported outside Gaia, towards Navita.


    The moment he reappeared in Navita he was in great tension, and guard but it seemed like it was useless as there was no trap waiting for him.


    He didn''t know how he should feel about this, but he quickly contacted the other two sharp-toothed wolves to rendezvous, and also know the locations of those corpses.


    As soon as that happened, he sent 6 of his titanic cats towards the corpses, left the 3 sharp-toothed wolves to scout around the area, while he and the other beasts made their way towards the camp.


    It had clearly passed at least one day since he ran towards this place to fight Coyote and the others, so he didn''t know what surprise would be expecting him at the camp¡­

 Chapter 57 - 57: Returning To The Camp

    Since he was a bit worried about the state of the camp, and tribe as he had left suddenly the other day, Roy made his return with a rather quick tempo.


    He wasn''t running like the other day, but he wasn''t much slower either. He was able to cover the distance that took him only 20 minutes the other day, in 30 minutes this time.


    And he was really faced with a surprise when he reached for the camp, as everything seemed to be in total calm, peace, and quiet.


    There was no sign of rebelling or escape from the camp, as the barbarians were going through their own routine.


    A few of his warriors were guarding the camp, while the rest of them were training with the new recruits.


    His women were doing their job as normal with tribe registration, and also the education that he had told them to do.


    Everything seemed to be going as it should, even though he hadn''t been around for more than a day, which clearly surprised him.


    The beasts following him until now immediately spread in the surroundings, while he himself made his way towards the center of the camp.


    Even though everything seemed to be calm and peaceful on the outside, on the inside it looked like everyone was expecting a storm.


    Everyone seemed to be on their toes, as they would continuously look around them, as if waiting for someone to make a move, and then all jump at the opportunity.


    The moment their eyes fell on his figure though, he could feel, and see a deep surprise and shock in them, as if they were looking at a ghost walking or something.


    Most of them couldn''t believe their eyes, as they had to rub them continuously, and then pinch themselves to believe that they weren''t watching some kind of illusion.


    Everything was silent, even his warriors, and his women, and every other barbarian of the tribe was looking at him without being able to breathe.


    The barbarians of this tribe knew about Coyote, his strength, and power, while those that had come to the tribe had learned about him from them, and their confront.


    They had all understood just what kind of dangerous monster that guy was, and even though they knew Roy wasn''t any less, they still didn''t hold much hope on his win.


    But right now, Roy was walking in front of them, completely scratch-less, and clean like nothing had happened, so it was impossible for them to not get shocked.


    At that moment, foxy run from inside his tent and jumped towards him like a small kid looking at its parent after he returned from war.


    Roy caught foxy on the air, and then brought on his shoulder, and neck, the place that it usually liked to stay, saying,


    "You surely missed me little thing!"


    It was only after they heard him speak, that finally time started moving again, and the camp started getting lively once again, with people gasping, and whispering to each other.


    Almost all of them were whispering how impossible and unbelievable this whole situation was, and just what kind of being Roy was, just how strong could he be?


    Roy didn''t care in the least about them, as he claimed in a loud voice,


    "I fought with Coyote and almost killed him! He was saved at the last moment by one of his warriors, but he won''t get up anytime soon!


    I also managed to kill 4 of the warriors that were accompanying him at the time! So, you better think things through, who is more dangerous, me or Coyote!"


    Roy wasn''t lying, 4 of the warriors accompanying Coyote had been killed the other day, and their bodies were being eaten by his beasts at the moment.


    So, he was using that fact in order to show them his strength, and at the same time to scare them out of their wits.


    Even if the whole camp seemed clean, there were probably still a lot of them thinking that the other bigger tribes, and especially Coyote, could save them from him.


    But now he was facing them with the ugly truth that there was no one who would be able to save them from him, and they better obey him and become good sheep for him.


    As he said that, his women immediately rushed towards him, and then bowing in front of him they said almost in the same voice,


    "Welcome back Master!"


    At the forefront, there was Gidella and Gisella, the mother-daughter duo that didn''t seem to be on really good terms with each other.


    In fact, each of them seemed to be trying to take the lead, and hierarchy of the place, as Roy received a small report from foxy that was purring on his neck.


    It had been those two that had kept the tribe, and the whole camp under wraps in these days, as they continued with their routine.


    Even though they clearly didn''t seem to think well of each other, they still had done everything they could in order to keep things running as usual.


    "Hm, I am back!"


    After saying that, he just continued walking forward towards his tent, as he left them and the whole tribe behind him.


    It was for the effect of acting like a mysterious and powerful man, making the people behind his back upgrade and zoom his actions and thoughts.


    Furthermore, he had much more important things to do at the moment, and that was to start the distribution of the rewards for his warriors and start his reforms as soon as possible.


    He didn''t have time to lose, he had to make these guys upgrade in strength, and conditions as soon as possible, as there was war around the corner.


    He had truly beaten Coyote to death and had even killed more than a few of his warriors, but the fact remained that he was still alive.


    He didn''t know how his tribe or his father would react to the fact that Coyote was beaten black and blue, and he had to prepare for their arrival.


    Certainly, they wouldn''t be arriving anytime soon, as Coyote''s tribe was more than 2 weeks away, and that was when they walked normally.


    In the condition that he and his accompanying warriors were, it wouldn''t be weird if they never reached there.


    Furthermore, the cold and rainy months of the year were about to start, and even a muscle head barbarian knew better than to send his army to fight in that weather.


    So, he had more than a few months to make his preparations, and train his warriors, but still, the changes he wanted to make weren''t simple, and he would have quite a headache in implementing them.


    It was his good luck that he had a few dependable servant women by his side, to help him in managing the tribe, and these changes otherwise he would give up and leave for the closest civilized dominion.


    With those thoughts in mind, he immediately started working on his plans, and ideas, as the tent''s entrance was opened and two women entered inside.


    It was Gidella and Gisella, they seemed to be both on the verge of explosion against each other. They didn''t like each other due to the circumstances, and each of them wanted to be at the top.


    These clearly made the relation between them even worse than it was, as each of them seemed to be wanting to top the other.


    The truth was that Roy was in no mood to hear them complain, so the moment he saw them enter the tent, he said in a cold voice,


    "Don''t speak, and start undressing!"


    The two women were clearly surprised by the sudden order, but they didn''t dare to not obey him, even more now that they both wanted to be on top.


    Without losing any precious second, they immediately started taking off their clothes as more sensually that they could.


    Normally this would be a stupid thing to do for both of them, but now they thought that Roy might like it, and they did their best.


    Roy was still thinking about some distribution, and training issues, that might crop up, so he couldn''t really get up and go to them.


    The best solution that he could think of at the moment was to have them make a show for him, as he said,


    "Now start kissing, and make each other feel good!"


    The moment the two women heard those words they felt like a brick was hitting them behind their heads, as they both tried to refuse,


    "But Master¡­"


    "Master do¡­"


    But they weren''t able to continue with their displeasure, as Roy cut them both short while saying,


    "Are you trying to disobey me!?"


    "No Master, but¡­!"


    "Of course not, Master¡­!"


    "Very well then, do as you are told!"


    The two ladies were still reluctant to do something like that, as they both didn''t really want to accept each other.


    One was hating her mother for throwing her away and letting her face her life alone. While the other felt guilty but also jealous of her daughter, and didn''t want to accept her wrongdoings.


    None of them seemed to have a favorable impression of the other, and even less wanting to kiss, and make the other feel better.


    But Roy''s orders were absolute to them, they didn''t dare to disobey him, as he was their pillar of strength at the moment and for the future.


    They had to do whatever he asked of them, even more so when they were trying to take the lead of his pack.


    Roy was clearly the irreplaceable alpha of the tribe, so the closer they were to him, the more power they would wield.


    Thinking like that¡­

 Chapter 58 - 58: Releasing Tension & Distribution

    Even though they would probably never admit it easily, this mother and daughter pair were really similar, as they had almost the same thoughts running through their minds.


    It was precisely because their thoughts were so similar that they seemed to have a bigger enmity towards each other.


    But right now, they were in the field, and presence of a much stronger specimen, so they were left with no choice but to forget their similarity, and difference, and obey his wishes, and desires.


    So, they had no other choice, but to slowly turn towards each other, and even though their eyes were filled with anger and disgust, they had to approach closer to each other, and kiss.


    Watching his other women do the same thing surely had its perks but these two were clearly different from the others.


    Their combination was as weird and as special as it could be. Since they were both angry at each other and hated each other, their kiss had more passion.


    So, as they were kissing with one another, they were trying their best to use their tongue and teeth to tease the opponent, pull them closer and then finally trap them with their teeth.


    It was quite the situation, and fight between them, as they started to use even their hands in order to attack the opponent''s weak spots, and forcibly squish their melons, or tease their skin.


    Their stubbornness made them even more unwilling to lose in the face of the enemy, as they would force their selves to control their moans, their breath, and even their emotions.


    The sight of the two was really stimulating, Roy thought that even if he was some kind of monk who had been on the purity path for hundreds or thousands of years, he would still have lost to his lust.


    There was nothing he could do about it, he wasn''t able to concentrate on his thoughts anymore, as he could only think about the two of them.


    Seeing that it was useless to pretend he just got up from his seat, and immediately went to join the two of them.


    Even though it was the middle of the day, the three of them didn''t seem to care about their voices, or sounds, as the whole tribe was able to understand what was going on.


    When everything was finally finished, with both ladies down on the ground defeated, Roy wore his clothes and got outside.


    The barbarians were going about their jobs like they didn''t care about what had happened until now, even though a lot of ladies were looking at him with some expectant and wistful looks.


    Roy didn''t have much of a wish to have most of the women serve him, but he couldn''t let them free, or for his soldiers either.


    If he left them free they would feel thrown away, and out of the tribe, and if he handed them over to his warriors, they might get too greedy.


    At the moment, only that idiot had let greed overtake him, and try something against him. But once he gave them more than they deserved then they would ask the same always.


    If he didn''t give them what they asked then greed, and anger would surely place them against him. While he didn''t care much about what they would do, he still didn''t want to have something like that happen.


    So, he had come with a simple and logical solution, that every other king, or emperor before him had. Creating different levels of harem for himself.


    To be more exact his harem would have something of a sect structure, with an outer area, mid area, inner area, and core area.


    Furthermore, each of these areas would be separated into three different levels namely, junior, senior, and master.


    Each structure would have its own head, which would be carefully selected by him in the future, and every lady that belonged to him started from the bottom.


    The only exception was if he himself decided to give them a promotion, or increase in grade without needing to work their way towards the top.


    With that thought in mind, he immediately got to work, as he said in a calm, loud, and heavy tone,


    "Everyone gather, it''s time to divide the loot!"


    The moment that the barbarians heard his voice, everyone gathered around the main tent, as Roy started distributing the loot among them.


    This was extremely important, not only for the winning tribe but even for the losing one as today they would learn the new direction of their lives.


    Of course, the cream of the crop belonged to their Leader and tribe Head Roy, but they were still pleased with what was left.


    After everything was said and done, Roy was left with 10 warriors from his past tribe, that had just started to train under him.


    In the upcoming months he would have to exponentially increase their strength, and at the same time increase the number of warriors.


    After diving the remaining loot, he also announced his expectations towards them, and at the same time declaring that his women were his representatives in the tribe.


    The two biggest representatives were Gisela and Gidella with 4 votes out of 10, each. And the third one was surprisingly Alena with 2 votes out of 10.


    The other women also took important positions in the hierarchy, as they were paired in two or three, and put in charge of different projects.


    All the women that entered Roy''s Harem outer circle were left in their leadership and assistance in order to work as much as possible with the projects.


    While Gisella and Valerie were also as Head and Vice-Head of the Harem army, which would be made up of members of his harem only.


    The rest of the ladies, those who wanted to could become part of the army, but none of them could enter his harem army.


    That surprised not only Ileana but the whole tribe and Alena herself. She hadn''t expected something like this to happen, because it was clear that Roy had a much bigger attraction towards her little sister.


    Roy didn''t give them any explanation and just said what he wanted to say, and when everything was done he once again entered inside his tent this time followed by all his women.


    They were all giving him some weird looks, and especially to Ileana who seemed to be in a slight shock at the moment.


    Who could blame her after all, she had been the first woman to come across him in this Death Forest, and also the first woman to become his in here.


    She felt like it wasn''t fair to be treated like this, but her biggest feeling at the moment was that perhaps Roy had seen something in her that she herself was unable to see treason!


    The truth was that she wasn''t fully loyal to him, but she certainly was more loyal to him than everyone else in there.


    So, she was unable to understand why Roy was treating her like that, but she had no plan of confronting him about it, and neither did the women beside her.


    The truth was that Roy had another idea for Ileana, he was planning on sending her to Gaia, and this was a little test for her.


    As long as she was able to show that her loyalty or feelings didn''t depend on status or position beside him, he was going to take her there in the next opportunity.


    Otherwise, he would just shuffle their standings by his side and give her position to test her again.


    He knew that what he was doing was extremely rash, but he had a feeling that she could pull it off.


    With those thoughts in mind, he said in a calm, and simple tone,


    "Ileana come serve me!"


    This was to show her that he hadn''t forgotten about her, and the only help she would get through her test.


    Hearing that Ileana''s body seemed to tremble for a bit, as teardrops started falling from her eyes, as she immediately jumped into his bosom, kissing him like a freak, as she said,


    "I was afraid Master, afraid that you would throw me away! I am so happy, I am so glad that I can be by your side!"


    Her words and her voice were a mess, but she was able to clearly express what she had inside her heart, as she kept kissing him like a little animal.


    Roy wanted to give her a pat on the back, kiss her passionately, and tell her that this was just a test, but it was too soon about that, as she had to pass the test first.


    The other women inside the tent were looking at the scene with their own thoughts on the matter, as they all wanted to be able to have such a clear, and pure relationship with him as Ileana.


    They truly wanted to, but the truth was that they were sullied, and dirtied too much from the real world in order to be that na?ve and in love.


    Most probably if someone stronger than Roy suddenly appeared in front of them, and beat Roy black and blue, they would directly change sides.


    It wasn''t like they wanted that to happen, it was just their surviving instinct that would kick inside them, in order to make them take the rational direction.


    Roy understood this as well, for that reason he had no intention of sending them to Gaia unless he had their full loyalty.


    Like this, the situation inside the tent turned into a battlefield of a lion against 10 cats¡­

 Chapter 59 - 59: Warrior Training & Job Training

    The war ended with the tigers win, but by a really close margin, as he was really close to losing at the end. One thing was for sure though, he had been completely drained that night.


    If he didn''t want to lose his edge in the future, he had to make sure that he grew stronger.


    The dream of a big Harem was clearly a great intention, but if he didn''t have the strength and stamina to back it up, then it was useless.


    He had to make sure that something like that didn''t happen, and that he would always enjoy every night of his life like this.


    What he didn''t expect though, was that when he woke up the next morning he found out, that the previous night had helped him quite a bit.


    The path to becoming stronger, and going against the logic had always been the path of testing one''s abilities, and limits.


    A warrior was able to become stronger only when he reached the limit and then pushed himself through that limit.


    Stronger muscles didn''t mean necessarily a stronger warrior, the forest barbarians and Roy were a clear example of this situation.


    The barbarians were clearly a few levels above Roy in muscle mass, height, and body composition, but they weren''t necessarily stronger than Roy.


    That was because Roy''s strength wasn''t only on his muscles, but spread all over his body. Or to be more exact in six components, strength, flesh, viscera, muscle, bones, and pulse.


    Normally a warrior wouldn''t be able to skip one of these levels and continue with the next one, but Roy''s order had been messed up that time under the 10 times gravity.


    Unwillingly, and unconsciously his whole body had simultaneously been tempered at that moment, completely skipping the level''s idea, and directly influencing him.


    He could still continue to train himself with each of those levels slowly, but he could do it at the same time also.


    What had happened the previous night had completely drained him of his physical strength, and his body strength, which had forced him to surpass his limits, and then regeneration had kicked in.


    Another surprising effect of the stone altar inside Gaia was that its healing and regenerative effects weren''t only momentary, but also temporary.


    That place or the energy of that place had affected his body and boosted his own body''s regenerative effects.


    The change wasn''t really obvious at the moment, but according to his estimations, it was around 2 or 3 times that of the normal people regeneration.


    People and especially warriors would kill for such an effect, as the amount they would pay was beyond imagination, and he was getting that just by standing a bit over that stone altar.


    Gaia was most certainly his biggest opportunity and treasure, something that he could never lose. Gaia was the cheat ability that would help him conquer Navita, and reach higher realms.


    Time was passing as he was thinking like that, as the ladies by his side started to wake up one after the other, and each of them did as they were ordered the previous night.


    From now on, each of them should wake up and give him a big juicy kiss, and then if he so wishes they should serve him with their mouths.


    After doing this morning routine, he got up from the bed, and then called them towards the river area.


    Not that he had finally built his Harem as he had, it was time to give them the treatment and training they should be getting.


    His Harem army wasn''t just a dream for him, it was a goal. He intended to seriously build a powerful harem army, from his women, and have them always by his side.


    And even those that didn''t want to be part of that army, they should have enough strength, and power to hold their position.


    His attention towards the ladies would certainly give them a bit of an edge, but at the end of the day, they could only keep their place if they were strong enough.


    In fact, he also intended that starting from next year the ladies of his Harem would start fighting in competitions with each other, and missions in order to earn their place.


    Like that he would be able to promote and demote women in his Harem according to their performance, making them work harder, and grow stronger.


    The life of a Mage or a Warrior increased with the Ranks, as it was always the double or the triple of the previous rank.


    Meaning that if the normal average span of a normal person in Navita was around 150-200 years old, then those of the first Rank would have double that.


    Those of Rank 2 would have double of those in Rank 1, and so on and so forth. As powerhouses in the 9th Rank were able to leave for around 100 thousand years, which was by no means a small figure.


    For that reason, Roy understood, or it would be more exact to say that he was making efforts in one direction.


    To make a natural selection of the ladies by his side, those that would be able to stay by his side would be those that were able to follow him until his last breath.


    This system he was planning to implement would be able to give him the necessary edge, and way to make that happen.


    But firstly, everything started with training and teaching. For that reason, the area around the river would be completely sealed from now on, as it would turn into his Harem quarters, and training grounds.


    As soon as they arrived there, Roy immediately started with a few warm-up sessions, like running, cardio, and yoga which were difficult as this was their first time doing them.


    And after the warm-up started the real terror for these ladies, as they felt like they were under some kind of demon instructor, and not the man that they had slept with during the night.


    When they were done in two hours, the ladies were unable to get up from their position, but the demon instructor didn''t seem to care much, as he threw them all in the river.


    If they didn''t want to die, then they should do whatever they could to get up, and stand above the water, but at the same time they found out that the cold water was slowly relaxing their bodies.


    The ladies didn''t know what to think at that moment, but then they heard the heavy voice of the demon,


    "Hurry up, you have other things to do during the day!"


    It felt like they were being sentenced for some crime that they hadn''t committed but none of them could refuse Roy''s orders, so they did just as they were told.


    On the other hand, Roy left their group and went towards another area in the surroundings of the camp, it was time for the new recruit warriors'' training.


    Since these groups had different levels of strength, stamina, and endurance he was forced to train each group separately, and give them instructions separately.


    Even though he hadn''t planned these things on paper, he was very clear mentally about his goals and expectations.


    After the new recruits, it was the time of the current warriors training, that could surely hold on longer, and hardier than every other group, as they were also the group he spent most of the time with.


    In the upcoming battle with the Coyote, these guys would be the heart of his army, and he needed them to be as strong as they could.


    After the training was over, it was time for them all to start eating the hunt that his beasts had captured that day, and then it was time to work.


    There was a lot of work to be done around the camp, and the first and foremost was clearly fortification of the place.


    At the moment this place was nothing more than a junction of rag-tag tents, that were able to protect them only from the rain, and a bit from the cold.


    If some wild animal, beast, or warriors attacked them, then they would be nothing more than a big yummy bit.


    So firstly, Roy decided to build a defensive line and some sentries. But it was really difficult for them to be built as these barbarians had no idea how to do it.


    He had to explain them everything from scratch and go with the usual routine. Monkey see monkey do.


    Even though it was really tiring mentally, and a boring task to fulfill he continued doing that patiently, as slowly he found a few good potential seedlings, and left them to practice on their own.


    After the defensive line, the next important thing was the current living standards, as those tents were just too useless, and ugly.


    He would like to have some wool, but right now that was out of the question, as the only thing he could use was the animal skins.


    With the usual teaching method, he taught a few barbarians to clean the hides of the animals his beasts would hunt, and then use them in place of cloth.


    At the same time, he sent a few others to collect wood, and some other materials in the forest, as he was planning to build a few better wooden structured tents in the camp.


    Doing everything like this was quite difficult, especially when he had to demonstrate everything that they had to do himself.


    It took him around a full week to finally have these guys understand their duties, and have them comply with those duties.


    It was quite a tiring and troublesome job, but the importance was starting to show¡­

 Chapter 60 - 60: A Month & Breakthrough

    By the start of the second week the designated barbarians had started to understand their jobs, as they started the changing of their camp.


    Firstly, the defense line around the camp! They not only started building some wooden spike walls, but under Roy''s orders they also began the building of a strong wooden wall all around the camp.


    Every 20 meters there would be a sentry post on the wooden wall, and every 10 meters or so there would be small squared open windows with a side of 10-20 centimetres.


    Secondly, the other group had started the cleaning of the animals hides, and also piecing them together, as Roy was looking for an option to build wooden houses.


    What he missed the more at the moment was clearly iron nails, but since this was just a temporary base, and he was planning to leave the forest in the near future, he decided to use green straws.


    Even though this place was supposed to be temporary, he had to make sure that it was comfortable, and secure until it had finished its time.


    Thirdly, the training of the warriors, the new recruits, and his Harem was going quite well.


    And the best news he had received was that 4 of his titanic cats had promoted to 2nd Rank, and were much stronger now.


    2 sharp toothed wolves, and another 2 titanic cats were on the verge of breakthrough as well, but they needed a bit more stimulants, so he decided to let them go hunt in the forest.


    He felt a bit emotional when he saw them leaving his side, but he still managed to bear it, as he knew that they would turn back soon.


    The other beasts would rest around the camp hunting animals for food, and idiots that didn''t value their lives.


    While most of the tribe seemed to have accepted Roy''s rule, and his control, there were still idiots who thought to high of themselves.


    Roy didn''t care much about those idiots so he had ordered his beasts to immediately eat them up, should they encounter one, no matter who it was.


    A surprising event was the sudden disappearance of Ileana by the end of the second week, but no one dared to question Roy about that matter.


    Even her own mother, and sister didn''t seem to make much of a fuss over her disappearance, as in fact they seemed to be a bit jealous of her.


    By the start of the third week, Roy created another group of work, whose sole intention was the manufacturing of different weapons.


    Most of the participants in the group were small kids that were still under education, that Roy called as engineers, as they had a few warriors under them for the muscle work.


    A strange happening inside the tribe that everyone was able to witness and understand was the fact that Roy didn''t seem to care about gender, or age.


    The hierarchy of the tribe had changed a lot as well, it wasn''t only a three-block pyramid anymore, with warriors, kids, and women, but a multiple story complex pyramid.


    According to the new pyramid, there was Roy at the top, then it was his harem, then his army, the educated people, workers, and finally the dead weight.


    That last block was made of people that were either injured, too old, or with disabilities. But still Roy didn''t kill or throw them away.


    In fact, there were a few ladies who were being fed just to serve them, which was something that hadn''t happened before.


    The whole tribe was experiencing a period of fast, and fundamental development, that they had never experienced before.


    By the end of the month, summer left the place to fall, which was as crazy as it gets, with whole weeks of rain, and cold.


    Still even in such conditions the advancement and development of the camp didn''t stop, and even more so the education classes, and the training regiments.


    In just over 1 month of training, his primary warriors were close to advancing and becoming full fledged Rank 1 Warriors, while the new recruits were estimated to breakthrough in a month.


    All this time Roy hadn''t forgotten about his own training as well, as he was now close to advancing to a Rank 2 Warrior himself.


    He only had to train for a week or two at most under the 10 times gravity in Gaia, and he would be able to successfully break through to Rank 2.


    With those thoughts in mind, he left the camp, and every thing else in the hands of his Harem, and then disappeared from the camp for 8 days.


    Inside Gaia there was Ileana to welcome him, who was taking care of this place by herself. She had been extremely surprised when Roy told her the purpose of not giving her a position in the tribe.


    And even more so when he told her at what place she was coming, and his trust upon her. She felt like she had been brought from Hell all the way to Heaven in one go.


    Not only that, but Roy had also told her that this place was like a little heaven for her practice, as he had giver her a Warrior technique, and also a Magic Power cultivation technique.


    After a small test that Gisella had taught him, he had found out that Ileana had a really powerful talent with wind, and wood Magic, so he had given her the ''Elves Harmonia''!


    A Magical art that was mainly used by the light elves of this planet, and was professed as their secret art.


    He didn''t know how his Master had been able to find something like this, but it was certainly really useful to him, so he just thanked him from the heart, and gave it to Ileana.


    The stone altar inside Gaia was the perfect place for her to train, and cultivate Magic Power, as she also had the duty to take care of the place on his stead.


    Those days he spent inside there felt like a honeymoon with Ileana, as he would train, play with Ileana, cultivate Magic Power, play with Ileana, eat, rest, and then start once again from the beginning.


    It was quite the pleasant routine for him, even though he had to train for a few extra days it was still worthy.


    After all, outside there was the raining season, and there wasn''t much he could do without getting wet, while inside Gaia everything was different.


    In there everything was under his command, well everything inside the area that he could control, but that didn''t matter much right now.


    At the tenth day of his training he finally felt his whole body start crackling, as he could feel the skin all over his body started to solidify more than normally, and then started to crack down.


    It was like he was inside some glass thingy, as his whole body started cracking down, and then his skin started falling from his body.


    The blackened skin pieces started falling down, as new whitish skin started appearing from down below.


    The new skin was not only purer in color, but it also was smoother, and it seemed stronger, and more elastic.


    He didn''t know how to feel about his own estimations, but he felt like he suddenly had the strength to crack one of those trees on the outside in two, using only his upper body strength.


    If he used his full strength, then most probably those shields that his warriors were using would be as brittle as glass bottles in his hands.


    Thinking like that, and feeling the new potential of his body, he couldn''t help but want to get outside, and immediately try his new strength.


    Why should he stall anymore for time, as he immediately opened his path for the back of his camp in Navita, and the moment he appeared in there, he kicked one of the trees on his left side.


    The tree had no other option but to crack in two parts, and started falling down, as he heard a few painful screams,


    ''Arrghhh! Agghhh! Aghhhhh!''


    That surprised him quite a bit, as he hadn''t expected something like this, and if that wasn''t enough,


    "Which motherfu*cker did this!"


    "I will fu*cking rip him to shredders, fu*cking barbarians! How did they find us!?"


    Now this was quite surprising as clearly the guys he had just unwillingly attacked weren''t barbarians, but they didn''t seem as humans from outside Death Forest either.


    Talk about a lucky coincidence, it was just unbelievable for him. What surprised him the most was how the hell had these guys trespassed his beasts.


    At least 4 of his beasts should be Rank 2 beasts, there was no way they had just allowed these guys to trespass into his territory.


    Could it be that these guys had killed his beasts? Even though that didn''t seem viable, he immediately spread his senses and was able to sense his beasts in the surroundings.


    As a matter of fact, they were running towards this place, it seemed like they had just noticed the intruders, and were coming to take care of them.


    Just what kind of magic had these guys used to trespass until here, and come so close to his camp? The more he thought about it, the more curious he became.


    This was quite the situation in front of him, but stalling time, and thinking about that there and then it was useless for him.


    The best course of action for now would be to capture them all, and then ask them directly. Not to mention that he was longing for a good fight.


    Thinking like that, he immediately took action, and jumped towards the first target¡­

 Chapter 61 - 61: Uninvited Guests

    At that moment Roy would love to have his spirit sense available, the one that he had written so much about.


    But unfortunately spirit sense was a special ability that Warriors were able to gain only after breaking through Rank 3, or if he was at least a Wind, and Earth double Rank 1 Mage.


    The first way was still far away for him, as he had just broken through the Rank 2 Warrior, so he needed a lot of time and training to make it happen.


    And as for the second condition, his path towards the wind element seemed like a damned thorny way, that he could only walk with turtle steps.


    Still his proficiency in his Earth element was quite good, so he was able to easily pinpoint his enemies'' positions in a 10 meters radius, even though he had no idea on their strength, or their appearance.


    So, his jump towards the first enemy was quite accurate, as he managed to appear right behind him, as his unleashed a kick towards the guy''s left leg, and then a cutting hand towards the back of his neck.


    The kick towards his left leg was only in order to distract the target, and to cover his second and true attack on the back of his neck, that would easily render him unconscious.


    It worked exactly as he wanted it to work, as the target tried his best to block the attack on his leg, and the attack on the back of his neck went unimpeded.


    The surprise of the matter was most probably the fact, that even though the guy tried to block his kick, it still sent quite a shock through his whole body, and it might even have cracked his bones.


    This made it perfectly clear for him that the opponent wasn''t really strong. In fact, looking at the results, it hadn''t even managed to breakthrough the Rank 1 Warrior level.


    It was a good thing that he hadn''t used his full power right now, and had started only with around 10 or 20% otherwise he would have killed the poor guy without him understanding how he died.


    But this wasn''t the time to relax his guard, as there were still 2 more opponents for him, that he had to take down, and pack like the first.


    Without losing time he made a 160 turn on the right, with his right leg going for the next guy''s abdomen.


    The opponent managed to stop his right leg turn, but Roy used the contact as a base, and the momentum as a boost, as he jumped in the air, and used his left leg to kick him on the back of his head.


    Second victim down! When he was about to direct his attack towards the third and last one, he felt that the third target had moved, and jumped towards him.


    The guy''s intention was clear as the knife on his hand was directed towards Roy''s heart. He was seriously trying to go for the kill.


    Considering the fact that he was on the air, it would be difficult for Roy to avoid the attack, but he used one of the nearby trees as a base for his leg, and dodged the attack from the right.


    Since his momentum was bigger than the opponent imagined, he managed to dodge unscathed, and at he same time break the opponent''s equilibrium with a little kick on the back of his head.


    The third guy lost conscience on the air, as he was still flying, and with the new received momentum he was even faster, as he crashed on a tree nearby.


    The moment that the fight had finished in there, Roy''s beasts started appearing from the surroundings, and completely covering the area.


    They seemed really angry to have been caught like this, and most probably felt like they had lost their position by letting these three things to pass through their surveillance.


    Even though Roy didn''t seem angry at them at the moment, they didn''t seem to be the least happy about it.


    In fact, even Roy hadn''t been able to notice them at first when he appeared in there, it was his stupid luck, and chance that he had managed to hit the tree that the three of them standing upon at that moment.


    He was truly curious to know how they managed to do something like that, but now it was completely useless as the three of them were knocked out, and he still had to try his strength.


    With those thoughts in mind, he immediately ordered his beasts to keep an eye on them, as he went a bit further ahead, and started trying his strength.


    Quite a few trees crackled and fell on the ground that night, as the whole tribe woke up and came to see what was going on.


    It was quite a scary, and frightening night for all of them, especially when they saw Roy break trees that had their body width in two just with a punch, or just with a kick.


    Not only that, but even trees that were much more thicker than those were being brought down by him, making them even more terrified by the prospect of his strength.


    It was quite the situation, as those people were once more convinced that they were no challenge for their new tribe head, and from now on they would better obey to him.


    It was only when Roy finished testing his strength towards the unmoving trees, and made his way towards the three uninvited guests, that people in there were finally able to learn of their presence.


    Out of everyone gathered in there, it was one in special that caught Roy''s eye, and attention. It was the look of unbelief in Valeries face, and her worried expression.


    She had accepted her new fate and situation, but she was still far from fully succumbing to him. Which meant that he had her attention and presence but not her loyalty and feelings.


    Most probably if she would have to choose between her family, and him, there was no doubt that she would chose her family, and she might even try to kill him.


    Now that he was able to have a better look at his uninvited guests he managed to see that they were two women, and one man.


    In fact, it would be more exact to say that it was a human woman, a dark elf woman, and a human man. They all three had the looks of mercenaries on their face.


    From the three of them, that guy was in a worse situation, as he had been the one to try and kill him, and ended up crashing on the tree, as a few of his teeth had been removed, and his nose was bleeding.


    The fact that there seemed to be a connection between them and Valerie made this situation even more interesting for him, as he said in a cold and heavy tone,


    "Bran, Bog, take the guy towards the cages! Fiery Beauty, Gidella lock the two ladies into one of the empty rooms of the Harem! No one is allowed to enter that place without my permission!"


    With those orders given, he continued to walk towards his new house which was much different from what he had more than one month ago.


    Not only was this place larger, and much better designed, but it also had a better and more comfortable furnishing, and accommodation.


    His house was separated into two big parts, the front area where was his new throne, and also worked as the reception area.


    And the back part, with was almost twice the size of the front area, with a big and more comfortable bed, that was his bedroom, and his happy time room.


    What normal people didn''t know was that on the back area of his house, there was also a big bathtub, that he used to relax with his women.


    That was a detail that he had paid attention personally, and that normal people had no idea about. Only he and his worthy Harem knew about it.


    After breaking a sweat with all that extra fighting, kicking, and punching trees, it was time for him to have a bath and clean himself.


    Certainly, he had no intention of enjoying his bath alone, as the moment he stepped in, he said in a thoughtful voice,


    "Tell Valerie to come and serve me in the bath!"


    The maid that heard his words immediately moved and went in search of Valerie, as the other maid started to undress him.


    Even though these ladies were barbarian women not long ago, under the personal care, and teaching of Roy they were turning into capable maids.


    It was a weird fetish that most of the men, and especially otakus on Earth had with Maids, but as he was being serviced like that, Roy was starting to understand their potential, and magic.


    As he was enjoying his maid slowly undress him, his monster suddenly was set free, and was starting to awaken from his slumber.


    The maid didn''t hesitate seeing that happen, as she continued to do as she was taught. She continued to undress Roy, while her warm mouth went for his monster.


    It was her duty to make her Master feel as good as she could, and hopefully she would earn herself his attention and care, to climb the ladder of hierarchy.


    The position of the two bath maids was a pretty special, and well fought position, which was determined only after a small fighting competition, in fighting skills, and ''fighting'' skills.


    As Roy was enjoying the service of his beautiful maid, Valerie entered the room¡­

 Chapter 62 - 62: Face Reality

    She seemed to have recollected herself quite a bit, as there was almost no sign of worry, and hurry in her face.


    Even Roy had to accept that he didn''t expect her to be so collected and firm at that moment, but that clearly wasn''t a good sign.


    By the look in her eyes, he could tell that she seemed decided on what she was about to do, and the worst came to his mind.


    If there was one thing he had learned in this new world, was that he should never lower his guard, no matter what happened, or who he was facing.


    Perhaps if he found someone he could truly rely upon and believe that would be another story, but right now, no one had that level of loyalty in his eyes.


    Still, he pretended to not notice anything as he was enjoying the service of the maid. The situation changed quickly though, as Valerie said in a decisive, and almost cold voice,


    "Can we talk alone!?"


    Roy just raised his eyes towards her for a moment, and then said in a calm and unhurried voice,


    "Leave us alone! No one is allowed to approach this place without my permission!"


    The maid that was servicing him was startled by the order, but she quickly did as she was told. No one dared to question Roy''s orders or make him unhappy in this place.


    Before leaving she threw a look towards Valerie, but she didn''t seem in the mood to care about it, as she made her exit.


    Left alone with Valerie in there, Roy continued with his calm and unhurried voice,


    "Well, now we are alone, what do you want to talk about? Select your words carefully though!"


    More than a threat, his words were a warning to remind her of her position and standing. No matter what she wanted to say, she had to say that in accord with that.


    Valerie understood that too, she knew that what she was trying to do was about to cross the boundaries, but she had to do it.


    The truth was that the two ladies that Roy had captured that night were really important to her. She loved them even more than her biological parents, as they were the women that had always been by her side.


    They had taught her the sword, they had grown her, they had been the ones that had saved her life so many times.


    Now that they were in such a situation, she couldn''t just let them be! She had to help them, however, she could, even if it meant throwing her own life away.


    With those thoughts in mind, she strengthened her resolve, as she looked Roy right in the eyes and said,


    "You know what I want to talk to you about, right!?"


    Roy didn''t like her attitude and her words, but he still didn''t flare at her, as he said with a calm and dignified voice,


    "I might have an idea about it, yes!"


    Even though Valerie was sort of expecting it, she still was a bit surprised by Roy''s answer, which she tried her best to not show it on her face.


    In fact, she put a strong businesswoman expression on her face, as she said,


    "Please release the three of them, and I promise that they will never come in front of you again!"


    Hearing that request Roy wasn''t surprised in the least, he had the same calm and collected expression of always, as he said,


    "As I thought! You really know them, and they must be really special to you, since you have come towards me with that attitude, knowing well what I am capable of!"


    Pausing a moment for effect, he continued with a lighter tone than that of earlier,


    "Well, anyway, it''s not like they have much use to me!"


    Once again, he paused, looked Valerie right in her eyes, and then suddenly changed his tone to the heavier one, and said menacingly,


    "But why should I do that!?"


    As she heard those lines Valerie''s face went through a carousel of emotions, as finally, her face turned ugly when she heard that last line.


    Still, she managed to wilfully control herself, as she said with that tone of a businesswoman, but this time there were traces of anger and rage in her voice,


    "As long as you let them go, I am willing to offer everything to you. My body, heart, and soul will belong to you, and I will do whatever you order me to.


    So, let them go!"


    Hearing those words, Roy''s face turned really ugly immediately, as his voice turned immediately ice-cold, and threatening,


    "What if I don''t agree to that!?"


    Valerie was truly scared when she heard that voice, and those words, but she still managed to blurt out,


    "If you don''t agree, then I swear to live only to make your life miserable, and try to kill you, even though I might never succeed!"


    Hearing those words out of her mouth, Roy was startled for a moment and then started laughing out loud, like never before in his life.


    The crazy tension in him seemed to have completely disappeared at that moment, as he was laughing with tears in his eyes, making Valerie even more confused with each moment.


    She didn''t understand what was so funny about what she said, after all, she was truly going to do what she said.


    In fact, she had prepared herself for tonight, as she had even hidden a small knife in her chest, and she was ready to die.


    It took a while for Roy to finally stop laughing and retake control of himself, as he finally said in a still smirking voice,


    "What makes you think that you hold worth to me? I can kill you right here, right now, with just a tweak of my fingers!"


    "But you took my first time, you made me your woman. You clearly desire me!"


    Her quick response made Roy laugh once again, this time clearly less than the first time, as he said,


    "And?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I have already taken your chastity, and tasted you, there isn''t much to come from you. So what value do you hold for me?


    Do you think that once we had intimate relations with one another our bond will be unbreakable? Just what kind of fairy-tale do you think we are living?


    This is the real world, you better wake up if you don''t want to die little girl! Now I am giving you another chance to start again, what do you need from me!?"


    The truth was that even after having her cherry popped up, and taken that many times from Roy, Valerie still hadn''t awakened to the real world.


    Especially considering Roy''s attitude towards her had made her think that Roy had fallen in love with her, and would do everything she requested of him.


    She had thought that she was special for him, but it was only now that she was awakening to the reality.


    This was probably the second time in her life that she was being treated harshly, and shown a reality different from her imagination.


    And what a dirty, and hopeless reality it was for her. Perhaps for the second time in her life, she felt extremely weak and powerless in front of that reality.


    She had totally lost!


    She was spoiled and had lived a closed life, but she wasn''t totally stupid. She had already started to understand the reality around her, but it was only at that moment that the glass around her completely broke.


    It was only at that moment, that she was finally completely released in the darkness surrounding her, just like an angel being thrown straight to hell.


    At that moment, there was nothing she could think, she could only kneel down on her knees, cry, and start begging towards Roy,


    "Please, please let my ''mothers'' go! Please, I will do whatever you tell me to, please don''t hurt them!"


    Now it was Roy''s time to get surprised a bit, he had somewhat expected this situation because if she didn''t face reality after this, he would just throw her away as she would be just a nuisance to him.


    He clearly had the intention of creating a big Harem, and have all kinds of women in there, but just one type would always be an exception, stupid, and idiotic women that lived in a fake world.


    Those were nothing more than dolls to play with once or twice and then throw them away. The only thing they could do around him was to create trouble.


    Valerie clearly managed to break her bad luck in there, as she was finally able to understand a bit of the reality and truth around her, but he didn''t expect her to say something like that.


    The relationship between her, and those two women was just that surprising, as she had clearly called them mothers.


    He felt really weird at that moment, as he had already quite a few mother-daughter relationships in his current Harem, and it looked like he was starting to grow a fetish out of it.


    At the same time though he couldn''t deny that he got turned on when he was with Gisella, Gidella, and their daughters.


    The two women he had knocked out earlier weren''t bad either, and he had already decided to give them a taste, but he didn''t expect them to have such a relationship with Valerie.


    He couldn''t help but think that this made the whole situation even more interesting, as there was no way he was going to let them go¡­

 Chapter 63 - 63: A Surprise Result

    Valerie had entered that place with the thought that she would be able to release her two ''mothers'' but instead she had just handed over to Roy the best way to make them obey.


    Since this girl was so attached to them, then it wouldn''t be presumptuous on his side to think that the two ladies had come here precisely for Valerie.


    Which meant that they appreciated Valerie a lot, probably even more than their own lives, so as long as he used Valerie as a chip against them, there was no way for the two of them to escape his grasp.


    He felt like he had already won the war even without participating in it, which made him quite happy.


    Not only that, but with the two of them, and that fighter they had brought here, he would have three more sources of information about the outside world, and especially the dominion closest to him.


    Even though this Death Forest was a hidden base for him, and also a truly important center of resources, he had no plan on staying there for long.


    As soon as he managed to create the planned conditions, and the necessary changes, he would leave this place, and go explore the outside world.


    After all, his closest big goal was located in that outside world, and he had a feeling that he had to be as quick as possible if he wanted to have a meeting with his parents once again.


    The most important issue at the moment though was to deal with the poor girl in front of him, as he immediately got down to it,


    "Tell me the truth Valerie, would you prefer me to let them go, risk them becoming my future enemies, and most probably end up with me killing them the next time they tried something stupid.


    Because I think you must have already realised that my goal, ambition, and greed isn''t only this Death Forest, as I soon will appear in the outside world, and your dominion will be my first target!


    Or would you want to have them by your side, and give them an opportunity to leave another kind of life, certainly much happier than the first!"


    He had to strike the iron as it was hot, otherwise who knew what kind of variable might pop in the future. Sometimes a moment of hesitation changes the hole history, and he certainly didn''t want that to happen.


    The poor Valerie that had just been struck by realization, and the bitter reality didn''t know what to think for a moment.


    She was considering Roy''s words, and no matter how much she wanted to think otherwise, she knew he wasn''t lying.


    She had thought that perhaps she would be able to keep him away from her father''s dominion, but now she knew that it was impossible.


    The changes that Roy had introduced to the tribe, the harsh training he was giving to his warriors, and everyone else, it was enough of a proof showing that this place was too small for him.


    No matter how much she tried to keep her eyes closed, she knew that Roy was much more of a ruler than her father would ever be.


    Someone like him seemed to be destined to achieve big things, and trample a lot of people on the way.


    She wasn''t the only one to think so, every other intelligent woman by his side thought the same. That was also the big reason why they were trying everything they could to enter his close circle.


    This was their chance, and opportunity to tie their fates, and futures with a ruler in the making. It was a chance that required them to gamble with their lives, but they were willing to make it.


    The more she thought about it, the more her thoughts widened, and spread all over the place, as she seemed to be distancing herself from the core issue.


    Roy was telling her to select between two true possibilities of the future, one was to send them away and probably to their death, while the other was to send them in his arms.


    Even though she had never considered that one day she might be thinking of sharing the same man with her ''mothers'' she was doing so right now.


    The worst part of all this darned situation was the fact that she had already examples of that thing happening around her, and those weren''t bad examples either.


    In fact, Roy even seemed to have been able to slowly quench the enmity between Gisella, and Gidella who at first looked like they would kill each other if the opportunity appeared.


    It was so crazy, and unthinkable, but still she was thinking about it. What appeared even more shocking though was the fact that with each passing moment that thought was making more and more sense.


    Roy couldn''t let her think for too long though, in fear that she might get colder later, as he stroke the hot iron once again,


    "So!?"


    His voice awakened Valerie from her thoughts with a startle, but it seemed like she had accepted the truth and reality, as she could only say with a weak, and low voice,


    "Can you promise me to love them as much as you can, and never make them unhappy!?"


    "Mhm, I can! Not only them, but also you, and every other woman in my Harem. As long as you are loyal to me, and stay by my side, I promise to never intentionally make you unhappy, and bitter!


    Is that enough!?"


    Now it was Valerie''s time to get startled hearing those words, and for some reason she didn''t feel like Roy was lying.


    He clearly meant his words, which made her a bit surprised, as a shade of maturity was slowly downing her face.


    She looked like she had matured by quite a few years in just that night, as that na?ve and stupid Valerie of before was slowly dissolving.


    Without understanding why, she suddenly felt two hot teardrops leave her eyes, and descend towards her cheeks, as she said,


    "Mhm, that is enough!"


    This night had been a complete failure on her part according to her original plan, but the truth was that at that moment she felt truly relieved.


    She had thought that she would either die, or lose everything tonight, but contrary to her expectations another path was opened in front of her.


    At that moment, Roy approached her slowly, wiped away her tears, ripped her clothes to shredders, throwing away the knife she had hidden in her body, and then picked her up in a princess carry.


    "Now that we are finally done discussing these trivialities, its time to enjoy our bath!"


    In no time, the tense and heavy situation of their discussion dispersed into nothingness, as a new hot and steamy situation replaced it.


    Whatever had happened not long ago seemed to be truly trivial, and meaningless, even though it was a decision of two human lives.


    Roy found it really surprising that he was able to think of two human lives like that, but he guessed that the merging of memories was slowly changing him a bit.


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t expected it, just that he didn''t expect it to come this soon, but still it was something he couldn''t avoid.


    Furthermore, the benefits clearly overweighed the loses, as he was now able to not only sense Magic Power around him better, but he was also starting to gather Wind element Magic Power.


    Becoming a Rank 1 Mage with the Fire and Wind elements seemed to be still far away from him, but it was much closer than he originally thought.


    Furthermore, with the breakthrough in his Warrior Rank, now he would be able to deal with all those 7 warriors, and Coyote himself.


    This was just the start!


    That night Valerie was defeated really quickly, as she was already tired with all the pressure, and anxiety of that discussion, but the good news was that there were plenty substitutes waiting at the door.


    While he had already spent a lot of strength and stamina crashing those trees, Roy felt like he had a unquenching fire inside him that was trying to burn him up from inside.


    That night, the people in the tribe were once again reminded of the vigour, and virility of their tribe Head.


    As the sounds, and moans continued non-stop until early morning, when finally, the last opponent was defeated.


    Since he was now a Rank 2 Warrior Roy didn''t need more than 4 hours of sleep, and he was able to wake up rather early in the morning.


    A few of his women were awake, but none of them had even moved a bit from their sleeping position, in fear that they might wake him up.


    The moment they saw him awake though, they jumped towards him and gave him a morning kiss each. This was a tradition that Roy had started not long ago, as it was one of his biggest wishes.


    Who wouldn''t want to start his morning kissing a lot of different and beautiful ladies, it was the dream of every potent guy out there, he could place his hand on fire about that.


    But now wasn''t the time to think about that, as there were a lot of much more important things to take care off.


    Getting up from his bed, he was immediately followed by all of his women, as they made their way towards the river for a morning bath.


    After that, it was time to inspect the progress of the camp in his absence, and later on deal with his new captives¡­

 Chapter 64 - 64: Rain Season & Worry

    In the next few days, Roy was able to quickly adapt, and take care of the new routine of the tribe, as the situation had clearly stabilized even better than he expected to.


    There weren''t many people left who seemed to have still hesitations towards him, or it would be more exact to say that everyone was extremely busy and didn''t have the time to.


    There was no one left who didn''t have something to do in the tribe, as there was a job for every single one of them.


    The most advanced direction, that also had received the most attention and care though was still his army.


    His Warriors force had grown from 10 to 20, and really soon there were the premises of that number to reach 30, as there was a recruit''s exam every 3 months.


    4 of his warriors had already broken through the Rank 1 Warrior Realm, and there were already 8 more on the verge of a breakthrough.


    At the moment, all of them were inside the same force, but Roy was already making the preparations of separating them soon.


    He was expecting that by the time that the rainy season ended they would be able to stabilize their strength and prepare for the next barrier.


    It was a bit farfetched, but he was confident that as long as he made their training sufficiently difficult he would be able to reach his goal.


    Against the Coyote tribe, these guys would be extremely important to tip the scales, but they wouldn''t be the main force.


    Looking at the opponent''s strength, and numbers this upcoming fight would most probably be decided by the powerful experts of each side.


    The strongest experts on his side were clearly his beasts, and himself. In fact, he felt like even if he attacked only with his beasts, he wouldn''t necessarily lose, but he had no thought of trying it.


    He might win this battle, and the next one himself with his beasts, but after some time his own strength wouldn''t be sufficient.


    A flock of ants could take down an elephant, but a single ant was worthless. Even if he became the elephant in the story, he still couldn''t win against the ant army.


    But things would certainly be much different when he was the elephant, and at the same time was followed by an army, even if it was an army of ants.


    What surprised him the most though wasn''t the army, but the Mage Division, a separate branch of the Academy, and army.


    At first, the only Mages in the tribe were him, and the fiery beauty Gisella, but now their number seemed to have tripled.


    The other 4 weren''t bona fide Mages yet, but they had started to feel the Magic Power around them, and start gathering it.


    3 of the Mage Candidates were part of his Harem already, while the 4th was a little girl of 10 years old, which was immediately promoted to his Harem, as a candidate in waiting.


    Even though this world didn''t seem to care much about the age of maturity, and legal age of marriage, he still had a bottom line of his own.


    He had made an oath to himself to not touch any girl under the age of 16, even though it was a bit short from that of Earth, it was still much better than the rest of this planet, which was 12!


    2 of the Harem ladies were earth Mage candidates, the third one was a water Mage candidate, and the 10 years old girl was a fire Mage candidate.


    The fiery beauty had immediately taken that little girl as her apprentice and was trying to teach her to the best of her abilities while the other three were training under Roy''s guidance.


    With the merge of the memories of his Master, and the old Roy, the present Roy was able to not only sense better the Magic Power around him but was also growing much more proficient with it.


    While he was a bit sloppy as a Mage instructor he still managed to do his best in helping them practice, and learn.


    In the meantime, he didn''t forget his own path either, as almost every day he would practice his Magic Power cultivation with the help of the Fiery Beauty, and the other Mage candidates.


    Perhaps for the first time since he became a tribe Head, Roy and the whole tribe behind him entered a period of development and strengthening.


    To their good luck, the whole raining season passed without troubles, as once again the sunny season took its place.


    The climate inside the Death Forest was a bit strange, there were only two seasons in there and the whole surrounding areas.


    They only head the sunny season where the temperatures were high, and the sun would burn all day and the raining season that would usually drown the low-level grounds.


    Due to the favorable position, Roy''s tribe was close to a node of the river, where the width was the largest, and the water level didn''t grow much, and even less getting out of its bed.


    So, the tribe was able to escape any possible flooding, but still, to be on the safe side Roy took his soldiers to clear the river below, and at the same time widen it.


    He also placed some small barriers to block any unexpected possibility, but it seemed that they weren''t needed.


    That was until one day, the Heavens seemed to have grown extremely angry with the Death Forest, and it continued raining for 14 days nonstop.


    If it wasn''t for the barriers that Roy and his soldiers had built before the camp, then most probably the whole camp would be underwater at that moment.


    The whole tribe was shocked by this occurrence as they started to respect and revere Roy as their tribe Head even more.


    But the person who should be the happiest about this, had a truly ugly face when the rain finally stopped, and everything seemed to return to normality.


    The barbarians were celebrating and expressing their gratitude, while Roy seemed to be thinking harder than before.


    His harem was by his side, and with the exception of a few ladies, the rest were looking at him with a weird complexion, without being able to understand what was going on.


    The one who broke that weird stagnating silence was Gidella, she was probably one of the few who could do that according to her position,


    "What is disturbing you, Master!?"


    Her voice awakened Roy from his stupor and his thoughts, as he said,


    "This whole situation! It will be really difficult for us to survive!"


    His words confused the ladies even more, as they didn''t understand what he meant. Not only had they escaped unscathed from that rain, but they had also developed a lot during this time.


    His warrior''s army had reached 40, and counting, as more than 16 warriors had already surpassed the Rank 1 Warrior bottleneck, as 3 of them were even close to the Rank 2 Warrior bottleneck.


    His Mage division had grown from 4 to 12 as well, 7 of which were Mage Candidates, and 5 were bona fide Mages.


    From the Mage Candidates, there were 3 earth, 2 water, 1 fire, and 1 wind, while the Mages were 2 fire, 1 water, 1 earth, and Roy.


    Even though it wasn''t enough to make them hegemons of the area, it was enough to protect them against even Coyote, or so would they like to believe.


    But Roy didn''t seem to share the same opinion as them, so Gidella had no other choice but to ask for clarification,


    "What do you mean Master!?"


    "What I mean is the consequences of this harsh rain will be really difficult to face!"


    "I don''t understand Master, we managed to survive this harsh rain without losing anything, and in fact, we profited from it to fish out a lot of prey!"


    "You aren''t wrong, we didn''t lose anything in this situation, and in fact, we benefited from it. But what about the other tribes in the area?"


    While Gidella was still a bit confused, she was startled by the reaction of her greatest enemy, and her own mother,


    "You mean!?"


    Roy could only sigh at that moment and continue,


    "Sigh~! That is precisely what I mean! The human heart is greedy, unpredictable, and capable of anything to survive.


    The forest barbarians aren''t an exception to that! While we managed to escape unscathed, they didn''t, in fact, I estimated that they have already lost and suffered a lot.


    With these circumstances, their vitality is most likely damaged, and so is their food, so they will slowly grow desperate with time.


    They will start attacking left and right, as long as they will be able to procure some food, and they won''t care if the opponent is another tribe.


    So, on top of the expecting enemy Coyote, we will have to fight all these desperate other tribes as well, for that reason I am saying that it will be difficult to survive!"


    At that moment, the confusion had lifted from the faces of all the ladies, but there was now a new emotion called, shock in there.


    They hadn''t thought so deep, and so far as Roy did, but once Roy explained that they seemed to have gotten enlightened of the new dangers in front of them, and couldn''t help but fear.


    Just like Roy said, they would be fighting every tribe in the area, with more of them being even desperate to survive.


    Now they understood the look on Roy''s face and his worry, and they couldn''t help but share it with him¡­

 Chapter 65 - 65: Enemies At The Gate

    And as they were getting worried and depressed with him, Roy said something completely unexpected,


    "Well it will be hard to survive, but if we do the benefits will surely be worth it!"


    Unable to control herself Alena asked,


    "What do you mean by that Master!?"


    After Roy announced that he had sent Ileana to some special place to live, learn, and grow, she was trying whatever she could to have his attention, and confidence.


    Roy had clearly noticed this, but he still pretended to not care much, as he wanted her to push herself further, but he still answered her question,


    "As long as we survive this, we will be the overlords of this area! All the other tribes will either accept our rule, or they will perish, as simple as that!"


    Roy was probably the only person who could say that with a calm and natural face, like he was talking about mowing the lawn in front of his house.


    But the weirdest part of this was the fact that the ladies around him didn''t seem to doubt his words.


    Even the new additions, the dark elf Eya, and mercenary lady Beatrice seemed to believe those words.


    The two of them were the ones that Roy had captured the night that he broke through to become a Rank 2 Warrior, and had subdued the next day.


    Certainly, their subjugation wasn''t easy, as he had to spend a lot of sweat, and stamina, but with the special card called Valerie on his hands, they had no other choice but to accept.


    As a matter of fact, the other warrior of that night was Beatrice''s husband, but Roy clearly didn''t care about it, as he was still inside the cage prison of the tribe.


    He had made sure to make it clear for the new additions what expected them if they took a false step, so even though he was in there, Beatrice hadn''t gone once to visit him.


    Her heart didn''t belong to him it was as bright as day for him, but he didn''t care much about her heart at the moment. All he cared was her body, and her skills.


    But that didn''t matter right now, what it mattered was that the moment he said those words, the whole mood started to change once again for the better.


    Even though this seemed like something good on first glance he didn''t like it in the least. These women were just too depended on his words, and his skills.


    He certainly wanted to be their Heaven, and Earth, but at the same time he wanted them to have their own strength, standing, and goal for the future.


    He didn''t need brainless sexy dolls behind him, he needed women that were capable and worthy of serving him, and being beside him.


    But certainly not each and every one of them was like that, as there were a few who were able to understand his expectations and vie towards them, like Gisella, Gidella, Eya, and Beatrice.


    The surprise of the night though was that 10 years old little girl who was already a Rank 1 Fire Mage. She was a true genius and Roy felt truly lucky to have discovered her.


    She had the potential to become a Concubine for him in the future, but right now she was still really young.


    With that out of the way, the celebrations continued through all the night, as Roy enjoyed a grand night that night.


    The next 3 or 4 days were peaceful and calm too, but after the 4th day trouble started appearing around them.


    His beasts were catching more and more smells, and traces of enemies in the surroundings, which clearly spelt trouble for Roy and his tribe.


    In Roy''s eyes though this whole happening was more of an opportunity than a misfortune, as not only would he be able to become the overlord of the area, but his beasts would also grow stronger.


    He had already instructed the beasts surrounding the camp that every warrior that they managed to catch or kill in the surroundings was theirs, and they could eat to their hearts content.


    He didn''t know exactly why, but in these few months he had carefully observed them, he had found that eating Human bodies was especially effective in increasing their Ranks, and their strength.


    It was the same for the opposite case as well, for Human Mages or Human Warriors, cultivating Magic Power, or strength through the cores of powerful beasts was especially effective.


    He was unable to understand the reason, but nonetheless he was able to affirm that it was truly the case, so he had sent a few of his beasts in search of some beasts'' cores.


    On the end of the 4th day though he received an interesting piece of news, as the warriors of another tribe had camped not far away from his camp.


    Not only that, but they had also sent 3 warriors to scout his tribe, that unfortunately had fallen prey to his beasts.


    Since it was already night, they had decided to camp at a distance from his tribe, and most probably attack his tribe early in the morning.


    Roy didn''t care if these guys had a plan of attacking in the morning by surprise, or if they were going to come and fight as warriors frontally, but no matter what they would still lost.


    The fortifications of his camp had finished not long ago, as there was now a wooden wall surrounding the camp, sentries on the trees, spice defences, and a lot of traps in the area.


    Those guys seemed to have only around 40 Warriors, with only a minority being bona fide Rank 1 Warriors.


    So, most probably they would already die before then even dented his pontificated wooden wall around the camp.


    But why should he give them such an opportunity, when he could take care of them out in the open, and protecting the traps on the area.


    There was still no sign of Coyote around, but he had a feeling that those bastards wouldn''t let the matter rest.


    So, he couldn''t afford to break his teeth by chewing these nobodies. Furthermore, this was a great opportunity for him to surmount a surprise attack, and catch a few more warriors.


    With that thought in mind, he immediately called Bran and Bog to his side, as he said,


    "Bog select 20 Warriors and prepare for battle, we leave in 30!


    Bran you keep the other Warriors under alerts on behind the wooden walls, and be prepared for any emergency!"


    "As you wish Leader!"


    This was going to be a great field training for a part of his Warriors, and for the rest it would be an emergency training exercise.


    Even though there was no sign of any other enemy in the area, Roy didn''t dare to lower his guard, and get cocky.


    From what he had learned until now, even though forest barbarians were separated and each one looked only their own interests they still had a structure built around them.


    There were seed tribes, like the one he encountered first with 10-20 Warriors. Small tribes like the one he was leading now, with a force of 40-50 Warriors, and at least one Rank 1 Warrior.


    Middle tribes like the Coyote tribe, with 100-200 Warriors and with at least one Rank 2 Warrior, having under their control around 10 small tribes.


    Logically there should be other bigger tribes and steps in the hierarchy, but he had no idea about their strength, or power.


    This was all he had until now, and he could only work with this information. His tribe was on the boundaries of the Coyote control area, and he had 3 tribe neighbours from the other area.


    If he wasn''t careful, then he would be facing not only Coyote, but even the attempts of his neighbours to take over his tribe, as he was in between two fires.


    The ones attacking now were clearly his neighbours, from across the area, so he had to make sure that he didn''t fall for a trap on the way.


    Giving the orders to Bran and Bog, he immediately turned towards Gisella and Gidella. These two even though fighting with each other most of the time, were still the best in his Harem.


    Not only in logic but also in strength, as they were the undisputed number 1 and number 2 in the Harem Rankings that he had started not long ago.


    "Gisella, select 2 teams of Harem Guards, and 4 Mages and prepare for battle as well. Gidella you make sure that the rest of them are in stand-by, and ready to fight at a moment''s notice!"


    "Yes, Master!"


    With that taken care of, Roy made a connection with his beasts to instruct them to be more vigilant of the surroundings as he attacked the camp outside.


    He also ordered the sharp-toothed wolves to go behind the camp, and scout the area, he didn''t know why but he had a feeling that things wouldn''t be that easy.


    After all, the wooden wall, and a few other specifics of the camp were visible from afar, and the enemy Warriors camp outside wasn''t that far away.


    It was bright as day that this was most probably a bait for him and his army to leave the camp, but he wasn''t afraid of it.


    As long as he had enough strength, and coordination he was confident of not only eating the bait whole, but also the main dish behind it.


    He couldn''t help but get a bit excited thinking about it¡­

 Chapter 66 - 66: Blitzkrieg Night Assault

    Everything would depend on how good his plan of action would be executed tonight, and how fast would he be able to cinder the bait in front of him.


    He didn''t expect the barbarians to have enough brains to make any complex tactics, so most probably the purpose of the bait was simple.


    They wanted to test his strength and throw them forwards as cannon fodder to gain some time and momentum.


    If he wasn''t able to quickly take care of the bait in front of him, then he was probably going to suffer from the main camp behind.


    His sharp-toothed wolves had already confirmed the presence of another main camp behind the bait, composed of more than 130 warriors, with more than 10 being Rank1 and one Rank 2 Warriors.


    It was quite the strong army behind, but considering that they were entering some other tribe''s region it was logical to bring this many.


    He didn''t know what was forcing them to take such an action, at such a moment, but he would have quite the time, and space to interrogate a few of them after capturing them.


    As he was thinking like that, even before the time he had given his warriors to prepare, everyone was standing ready in front of his tent.


    In two neat formations, his Warriors and his Harem Guard were standing side by side. After a few bad incidents, the Warriors had learned their lesson, as they didn''t dare to ogle at his Harem Guard.


    Looking at them standing in formations and ready, made Roy''s heart tremble in excitement as this would be the first time he was looking at the majesty of his forces, and this was just the beginning.


    Controlling himself to not make it visible, he just looked at them with a natural and calm expression, as he said,


    "Are you ready!?"


    "BRAAA, BBRRAAA, BBBRRAAA!"


    Even though this call of theirs was quite barbaric, Roy liked it very much. So, he had decided to now remove it, and in fact to make it an official answer, as it increased their morale and confidence.


    It was a bit weird hearing the same thing from a woman, but even that had its own charm. Well, anyway they didn''t have time to lose.


    It was already close to midnight, and soon light would start shining on this Death Forest, which would blow their cover of darkness.


    With that thought in mind, Roy looked at his army one last time, as he said,


    "Then let us go!"


    With that said, he immediately led his Warriors, and his women towards the Eastern Gates of the camp, and towards their enemy.


    These fu*ckers thought that they were being intelligent by sending bait, and cannon fodder towards him, confident that their tactic would be superior.


    But they had no idea that they were trying to demonstrate their trivial skills in front of a Master. Even though Roy hadn''t been with the army, he still had done a lot of research on their training, and tactics.


    If he had ever decided to enter the army, then sooner or later he would have certainly reached the upper ranks.


    Tonight, he had decided on a blitzkrieg night assault. He would kill the bait without attracting attention and then leave the place.


    The moment they got out of the camp''s gate, he immediately ordered his army to walk with light steps and not attract attention.


    Their whole bodies were covered in leaves, and mud from the ground in order to mask their smell.


    It took them a while since they were trying their best to not attract attention, but still, in less than 15 minutes they not only arrived at the bait camp but also surrounded it.


    His forces were split into four groups, each side having a Mage with them, 5 Warriors, and 5 members of his Harem Guard.


    Each group would take care of one direction, and the one who was able to take down their share of enemies without making a sound would be rewarded from him personally.


    They had to decide on their own how they did it, and what weapons they used, while Roy and his beasts kept an eye on the main camp and their surroundings.


    ¡­


    Roy had trusted the western direction of the bait army camp, and the direction facing his own camp, to Gisella.


    As a Rank 2 Mage, but also as one of his most intelligent women, she was bound to take care of the area better than the others.


    And she didn''t seem like she would disappoint him. The team under her had 5 Warriors using shields, and cubs, three swords using Harem members, 2 archers, and a wind mage.


    While he said swords, what they were using were just sharp bones of the animals, or beasts that they had eaten until now.


    Even though they were really crude, and ugly, they still managed to do the needed job in a satisfactory manner, so Roy had decided to use them.


    But that didn''t matter at that moment as he was only looking at how Gisella would deal with her attack, she was the ''General'' of this battle.


    There were 8 Warriors keeping watch at that time, so she would first need to take care of them silently, if she didn''t Roy would deal with them personally, but that would reduce their points.


    If it was in his hands, he would use the Mages to create water balls, or wind cuts to quickly cut the Warriors heads, but she used a different tactic.


    She coordinated the Mages to create obstacles on their way, making them lose balance, and then attack them with the sword users, and arrows.


    Even though the coordination and the attacks were fast, this tactic still wasn''t quite enough and it created a bit of commotion, awakening a few other Warriors.


    That clearly threw her a bit off, but she still managed to collect herself, and then gave the orders for a full attack.


    The Warriors pushed forward with their shields to block any possible attack, while the Harem members and she personally took care of the enemy warriors one by one.


    Quite a few guys were close to raising their voices about an enemy attack, but before that could happen, a javelin would pierce their throats.


    In less than 5 minutes from the first kill, the whole bait army had been wiped out, as Roy''s army didn''t suffer any injury or wound.


    In fact, there was one slightly injured member of the Harem, but it had happened because she had been too excited when everything was over, that she had slightly stepped badly.


    With her exception, everyone else didn''t even break a sweat, as for the experience of first kills there were a few who had to be supported by the others, but most of them didn''t think much about it.


    The only slightly annoyed person in there was most probably Gisella. She felt really angry to have forced Roy to act in order to complete this mission.


    Her tactic and strategy were good, but no perfect as they should be. So, she wasn''t pleased in the least with this battle.


    As for the Warriors, while they felt that this way they lost the emotion and excitement of war, but they still were happy to have won without casualties.


    Furthermore, it was a clean wipe-out of the enemy, making them even more stunned of Roy, and the women that had entered his Harem.


    Even though those women seemed a bit sloppy and unaccustomed to the kills. Warriors could feel their potential, and the explosive force they would have in the future.


    When everything was done, Roy gave them the order to quickly continue with cleaning the place, and their next mission and then retreat, as he himself went to take a look at the true enemy.


    He was truly curious to know about them, but also to test his spying skills. While he was more of a warrior than a spy, he still had the confidence to enter their camp and escape unscathed.


    The main camp wasn''t far away from the bait, since they would most probably want to arrive quickly in their help should something happen.


    But it was still a bit surprising for Roy, as he hadn''t imagined for these barbarians'' brutes to be able to think and use such tactics.


    Normally these guys would just run forward and attack like idiots, trying to show their strength and their vigor.


    And yet right now he was witnessing them using a strategy that required deceit and thinking. He wondered what kind of person their Leader was.


    He was either an extremely intelligent barbarian or a rather sly white devil like himself. To tell the truth he expected to be more the latter.


    But while the tactic that they were using was good, they had too much confidence in it. The security around the main camp was just too lax.


    There were only 8 Warriors on guard duty, and they were even spread too thin. There was the commander''s tent was in the middle under a big tree, but it was too noisy and eye-catching.


    As long as someone surpassed the bait, and searched the surroundings, they would be able to easily spot that tent, and notice the camp.


    Still, Roy wasn''t there to point their mistakes, or to give them advice for later, he was there to spy on them, and this situation made his work much easier.


    Thinking like that, he started climbing one of the big trees, and then made his way towards that big tree by jumping above.


    The guards around the camp didn''t suspect a thing, and in a short amount of time, he was on the targeted tree, and could hear everything happening below¡­

 Chapter 67 - 67: Spying

    Inside the tent under him seemed to be 4 men and 14 women in what seemed to be a small ''org*y party''!


    Well that was what Roy thought anyway, as the 14 ladies were servicing the 4 men in the tent, as they seemed to be drinking some kind of alcohol and enjoying their selves.


    2 men were clearly barbarians, while the other 2 didn''t seem like barbarians. Even though Roy wasn''t able to look at them from his position he could swear that they weren''t barbarians.


    Damn!


    If he could only have that kind of spiritual sense that those main characters in his novels had, then he wouldn''t have to care much about these guys.


    It wasn''t that it didn''t exist as a concept in this place, it was just that it was really difficult for him to activate it or learn it.


    According to the general information he had from old Roy''s memories, it was something that usually would appear after a Warrior reached Rank 3, or a Mage was in the late stage of Rank 2.


    Both of which seemed far away from the current him. But the most surprising thing was that no one had any idea of how it happened, or why.


    As for his Master''s memories, even after starting the merging of the memories, they were still sealed deep inside him, without any chance of peering into them.


    Even now that he was thinking about it, there wasn''t any information about it inside the memories of his Master, the only thing he could find and matched his search was just a theory.


    A theory stating that ''sensing area'' wasn''t a result of magic or body strengthening, but some kind of different energy inside the human body.


    Damn!


    All these memories inside him, and all of it seemed to be useless, he couldn''t believe his current situation. Even that damn theory seemed to be really stupid.


    If there was some kind of different energy inside a human''s body, then why was there no case of that energy being used.


    Just what kind of stupid energy could it be. For a moment he even started to think that his Master was an idiot who would question everything and anything as long as he wasn''t able to do it.


    Ah damn, if it wasn''t for his Spirit that had yet to fully recover, and that Gaia entrance being in there, he might be able to peer more into those memories.


    But as he was thinking like that, all of a sudden, a strange and stupid dumbfounded expression captivated his face.


    Slowly his haw started to fall on the ground, and most probably he wouldn''t close his mouth even if all insects in there entered inside his mouth.


    He couldn''t believe how stupid he was, he was a true idiot through and through. How could he neglect such a simple and obvious thing in front of him?


    At that moment, he felt like had let down his own Dao of novel writing, and fantasy. Of course, there was different energy inside a human''s body.


    And it was precisely that third energy that gives birth to the ''sense area'' of this world or the spiritual sense in his novels, it was spiritual power.


    The strength of his spirit would slowly extend out of his body and he wouldn''t concentrate on the real world, but the ethereal one, that of the laws, and spirits.


    He couldn''t believe that he was such an idiot, that he had completely forgotten about such an important thing, and had been expecting it to show up on its own.


    He had thought of mixing wind element magic, and earth element magic to create something similar to a ''sense area'' but his achievement in the wind element was pathetic at the moment.


    It was only as he was thinking about that theory that he was finally reminded of that important truth about the human body.


    The human body was constituted of three energies, vitality, Magic Power or world energy inside him, and psychic or spiritual power or soul.


    The more he thought like that, the closer he felt that it was to the Chinese theory of World Creation.


    There was 1, 1 became 2, 2 became 3, and from 3 it was created the whole world.


    He felt like that 3 meant precisely these three energies, but at the same time he felt like that was even more profound than that, still, everything generated from 1.


    Which meant that the beginning and the end were the same 1. As he started thinking like this he felt like he was losing sight of what he had to do, as even a small bee decided to rest inside his mouth at that moment.


    To the bee, it was nothing but a moist, and warm tree hole, as it immediately flew towards his throat, making him awakened with a startle from his stupor.


    As he started coughing, and try to take it out from his mouth. What a piece of rotten luck he had, it happened right on his first spying mission.


    He couldn''t believe his luck, as he was reminded of where he was only after a few Warriors started running towards the main tent, and those guys below him got disturbed as well.


    As soon as he was reminded about it, he immediately used his tree climbing skills to climb higher into the tree, as he was also forced to control himself, and calmly remove that fu*cking bee.


    The ruckus he had caused wasn''t that big, so only a few Warriors and those guys inside got in there to take a look around, but after not finding anything they gave up.


    At that moment though Roy was finally able to confirm that 2 of the men inside the main tent were truly not barbarians as they looked more like civilized men.


    This meant that his neighbor was most probably having relations with some dominion lord outside the Death Forest, clearly betraying the Khanate of the forest barbarians.


    Not that he cared much about it, as a matter of fact, he thought that it was quite the idea, but their biggest problem and stupidity was that they had attacked his tribe first.


    Whoever the tribe head of the middle tribe that had decided to cooperate with the dominions lords outside the Death Forest was, was quite smart, but unfortunately, he was unlucky.


    As those two white devils that came out of the tent were looking outside the area, one of them said to the other,


    "Brother Fjord, do you think that it could be some spy from that tribe ahead?"


    The other didn''t even think for more than a second, as he said with a disdainful voice,


    "What are you talking about brother Peers, those are just some damned savage barbarians, they don''t have enough brains to send a spy.


    Probably tomorrow when we wipe them out they won''t even understand what happened. Not only have we placed the bait, but we also send out people to attack the camp from the back!


    Most probably it was just some kind of stupid animal, let us enter inside and enjoy these sl*uts, even though they are barbarians, at least they obey whatever we say! Hahah~!"


    With that said, they communicated their thoughts to the other barbarians Warriors in there, telling them to not disturb them anymore, and then returned inside the tent, unaware of their guest.


    On top of the tree Roy couldn''t believe his ears and his discovery, as he immediately instructed his beasts to stop eating, and go look for those guys behind the camp.


    If he wanted the fight tomorrow to happen without a hitch he had to take care of those guys before they attacked him from behind or warned this main unit.


    Roy''s biggest advantage was that these guys were underestimating him, and had no idea of his true strength, once they got news about it, everything would most certainly complicate.


    His beasts immediately did as they were told as they run back in order to find traces of their new targets, while Roy quickly used the trees to get out of the camp.


    Considering the new situation, he came up with a much better plan to deal with these guys, but first, he had to take care of that separated unit.


    The moment he was out of the camp and got down, Eric run swiftly towards the route that the separated unit must have followed, as he found their trail.


    With the help of his beasts and his tracking skills, it wasn''t really difficult for him to find the separated until, which was composed of more than 20 warriors, or it would be better to say, soldiers.


    These guys not only had superior equipment to a normal outsider army but also more than half of them were outsiders.


    The moment that Roy found them, they were camping in a bushy area, without lighting a fire in fear that they might get discovered, as the different groups of barbarians and outsiders couldn''t be more visible.


    What Roy was the most worried about though was the group of outsiders, as they truly had a higher logic level than the barbarians.


    As he approached the group from above, Roy heard them in a discussion about the current situation.


    Apparently, they had arrived here quite early, but they had waited for the night to start observing the camp, and the truth was that they were flabbergasted by what they had seen.


    This place didn''t seem like some normal barbarian camp but like some sort of small barbarian castle. In their minds, it was possible that his tribe was cooperating with some lord too.


    And they were discussing whether they should warn the main camp or not¡­

 Chapter 68 - 68: Sense Area

    "I think we should definitely warn the main camp, I have a bad feeling about this!"


    "I think the same too, you should definitely warn the main camp about this!"


    The captain seemed happy that one of his soldiers seemed to share the same opinion with him as the rest would follow, but something felt off.


    Even before the others followed that opinion he suddenly remembered that the voice he just heard didn''t feel similar to any of his soldiers.


    As a matter of fact, he felt like he was hearing it for the first time in his life, and if he wasn''t wrong that voice seemed to be coming from above him, not in the same position as him.


    As soon as he thought that, he immediately moved back, as he pulled up his sword and made a cutting move above his head.


    His move was truly fast, and sudden, as Roy had to make an artistic jump from the vine he was hanging on, as he fell amidst those soldiers below, and with a quick move killed three of them.


    What he had in his hand was just a bone knife, that some talented blacksmith in his tribe had managed to make out of a pig''s horn.


    The knife''s blade was anything but sharp, and yet he had been able to cut the throats of three soldiers in just one swing.


    If this didn''t scare the captain of soldiers in front of him, then what would be able to scare him, as he pointed his sword towards Roy, and asked with a shaking voice,


    "You, who are you!?"


    "Oh, me!? I am just a¡­"


    But he wasn''t able to finish his words, as the barbarian''s team in the area didn''t seem to be in the mood to listen.


    With their leader at the front and all the other barbarians following him, they all swung their big and heavy cubs towards Roy''s direction.


    It was clear that none of them were pulling their punches, they wanted to turn Roy into meat paste, to say the least, something that Roy naturally didn''t want to happen.


    With that thought in his head, Roy quickly made to flips behind, and then dodged to the left, as all the cubs missed their target.


    But the barbarians wouldn''t give up that easy, as they immediately pulled their weapons back, and used their momentum to try and attack him again.


    As this happened in front of their eyes, even that captain and his remaining soldiers seemed to have recollected quite a bit of their focus, and strength, as they reorganized and were watching the show.


    For them, it was really difficult to coordinate with these barbarians, and they would only be getting in their way, or block their attacks, so it was better to watch from the side, and attack if they saw an opening.


    Furthermore, Roy was going against 10 barbarians, there was no way he would be able to escape unscathed, and in full health.


    On the other hand, Roy was having his fun dodging those attacks, and pushing back a few others.


    This was the first time he was having a real fight after he became a Rank 2 Warrior, so he wanted to take a bit of time, and enjoy himself.


    That was also the reason why he had ordered his beasts to not show their selves, and only surround the place so none of them managed to escape.


    The moment he started showing his skills and his strength, he was sure that quite a few mice would try to scatter, and escape, so he had to make sure that they didn''t succeed.


    That barbarian warriors weren''t bad, as they seemed to have quite the will, and anger to pat him into meat paste, but the more they swung their cubs, the more tired they got.


    In fact, there was another big reason why Roy was dealing with them for so long, he was trying to awaken his ''sense area''.


    Since he didn''t know how to exactly do that on his own, he thought of using this battle to help him awaken his ''sense area''.


    His idea was really good, and plausible, but the problem was that his enemy was just too weak for him to feel threatened.


    No matter how many openings he left for the barbarians to benefit from, they never managed to even come to touch his clothes, and even less his body.


    The more this continued the more boring was becoming for him, as he was even getting used to their patterns of attack, and their movements, his brilliant idea seemed to be a shitty idea at that moment.


    As he was thinking like that and was about to give an end to this bullshit, he suddenly felt danger behind him, and his soul seemed to have left his body.


    It wasn''t due to fear, as that attack wasn''t enough to scare him, but he felt like for that single second time stopped, and he could see what was going on from a bird''s view.


    Everything was in front of his ''eyes'' every insect, tree, root, or even blade of grass. He could see them all clearly like he was watching himself fight at that moment.


    He didn''t understand how he was able to do it, but he managed to do it. Before he could even try and investigate what was happening though, he found himself back in his body fight.


    The one who was trying to mount that sneak attack behind him was a soldier from those who remained alive, as behind him his captain and another fellow soldier seemed to be waiting for their opportunity.


    It was quite the predicament, for a normal fighter, but for Roy who had already broken through to Rank 2 Warrior, it was a piece of cake.


    He just swayed lightly to the right, and not only did he dodge the sneak attack, but also all the other attacks coming his way.


    "Damn!"


    That soldier that tried to sneak attack him seemed really angry and furious as he had been able to escape his attack, as it looked like Roy had eyes behind his head.


    But even someone who had eyes behind his head shouldn''t be able to escape that sneak attack of his that easily, as he had thought that he had fully concealed his breath and his intent.


    Roy on the other hand didn''t care about him in the least, as he continued to dodge the attacks coming his way for another 10 minutes thinking that he would enter that strange state once again.


    After 10 minutes though he gave up, as he heard that captain speak to him in a loud voice,


    "You damn bastard, stop dodging and receive one of our attacks if you dare!"


    He seemed to be extremely infuriated that not only weren''t they able to kill Roy but each and every one of their attacks were easily dodged or thwarted away by him.


    It seemed like Roy was joking with them, as they were unable to even touch the hem of his clothes, how could he accept something like that.


    Differently from what he expected though, Roy didn''t seem perturbed by his words, as in fact he started laughing, and then said smilingly as he dodged their attacks.


    "10 barbarians and 7 soldiers are gathered together, attacking and sneak attacking me, and you dare to question my manhood!?


    I have never seen such a shameless, and idiot captain as you! I feel you are truly pitiful, so let me help you meet King Yama, so he can reform you a bit!"


    With that said, Roy dodged the last barrage of attacks, and made his way towards the captain, then with a simple swing of his knife, he cut ripped his throat with his bone knife.


    Immediately blood spurted out of the wound like a fountain, as the captain unwillingly closed his eyes, and lost all signs of life unwilling.


    While the barbarians followed immediately behind Roy, wanting to squish him into meat paste, the morale and confidence of the soldiers immediately plummeted.


    If even their captain who was a Rank 1 Warrior wasn''t able to dodge one of his attacks, then what about them that weren''t even close to that.


    They suddenly felt like they had fallen from heaven to hell, and weirdly instead of feeling the heat of the fire, they were feeling a block of chilling ice down their backs.


    As if that wasn''t enough, the barbarians that were following and attacking Roy all this time seemed to have gotten tired, and their energy had depleted.


    In that disappointment, Roy decided to give an end to this performance, as he started swinging his knife more and faster.


    In less than 10 attacks, the full team of barbarians including their Rank 1 Warrior captain was down on the ground, forming a puddle of blood around their bodies.


    When the soldiers witnessed that show, they completely lost and morale, or desire to fight in this massacre anymore, as they chose a direction and run to escape.


    Seeing that Roy wasn''t moving from his spot, and didn''t seem to have any intention of following them they all felt relieved and thought that they had escaped.


    The next instant though, 6 beasts appeared out of nowhere, and just a simple movement turned them into meat paste, and deader than dead.


    Roy couldn''t help but feel disappointed that he wasn''t able to enter that weird state again, but at least he had gained himself quite the haul tonight.


    Furthermore, tomorrow another exciting battle awaited him¡­

 Chapter 69 - 69: The Moments Before Battle

    When all was said and done, Roy quickly undressed these guys of their clothing, weapons, and even underwear as he left the bodies for his beasts.


    If someone saw him do what he did, they would certainly think that he was quite the stingy, and unscrupulous guy, as he even took their underwear away.


    Who does that?


    But considering his situation, and the lack of all that good stuff in the tribe, who could blame him? It had been quite a long time since he had been able to wear some good clothes and underwear.


    There was no way he was wearing them directly as he would first have to wash them really well, but the fact remained that from now on he would be able to wear underwear.


    Going commando was good as well, but he wasn''t quite a fan of going commando. So he was forced to take even their underwear away.


    Furthermore, these guys wouldn''t need this stuff anymore, as they would end up as food for his beasts.


    Besides that, these guys were truly poor motherfu*ckers, they only had a few low-quality Magic stones, silver coins, and bronze coins each, making them even poorer than his stables guy back at the palace.


    Not that he lacked magic stones or treasures, but still these guys were dirt poor. He kind of felt sorry for them at that moment.


    But that was only for a fleeting moment, as the next instant, he ordered his beasts to pull them away and have their dinner, as he quickly took all their equipment back to the camp.


    He had managed to collect 10 full body-protecting equipment, 4 low-quality bows with 15 arrows each, 10 swords, and 13 knives, on top of the clothing.


    It was time to award a few of his Harem ladies with these equipment and increase their defense in preparation for tomorrow''s battle.


    When he returned to the camp, Gisella and the others were standing on top of the wooden walls, and the sentries waiting for him.


    The moment they saw him, he felt like they were actually a bit happy. Like a burden was lifted from their chests.


    But he felt his heartbeat a bit faster as well, just as they were getting attached to him, he was getting attached to them as well.


    While the difference in affection was still like comparing heaven and earth, the fact that both existed couldn''t be neglected.


    The truth was that Roy didn''t think of it as a bad thing though, as, in fact, this was what he expected. He didn''t want a palace of cold and heartless beauties, he wanted the kind that would be ready to die for him.


    He understood that it was as impossible as him reaching the other Realm unscathed, but since he dared to take one challenge, he dared to take the other as well.


    When he entered inside the wooden walls, he immediately started rewarding his Warriors, and his women left and right, but the surprising thing was that all those he rewarded deserved the reward.


    Even as they were fighting tonight in the dark, and taking care of all the slipping enemies, Roy still had managed to perfectly remember their achievements.


    They all felt even more enthusiastic and excited about the next fight, as well as their respect and revere for Roy climbed new heights.


    Since the next morning, a battle was awaiting them, Roy left his women rest and prepare, as he only selected a few to sleep by his side.


    By now there was a clear hierarchy built inside his Harem, with Gisella on top, then her two daughters and granddaughter behind, then Valerie and her two mothers, and then the rest.


    One big reason why Gisella and the others were able to secure the top spot was that they had decided to throw their hatred away and work together as a Faction inside his Harem.


    Valerie and her two mothers were the same, but their influence was still weak compared to the top spot, so there wasn''t much spark between them at the moment.


    Roy had allowed this to happen, as he felt that it was quite interesting, but he had made one thing clear, they weren''t allowed to harm each other.


    Otherwise, not only would they lose their rank, but they might even get thrown out of the Harem Palace, never to be touched by a man, ever again!


    This was to show them that even if they were thrown away by Roy, they should never think of having another man but him.


    Less than 3 hours after they got on the bed, the sun started shining again, and light spread all over the Death Forest, as the secrets dealings of the night started to uncover during the day.


    Roy and his women were already awake, and looking at the enemy movements, as the enemy seemed to have sent the order to start the fighting.


    It was just that no matter what signal they gave there was no sign of movement, and when they sent a scout to see the situation, the poor guy was left paralyzed.


    Not only wasn''t he able to see anything but there wasn''t even any sign of fighting. It looked like some kind of deserted place.


    It took him quite some time to finally recollect himself and go report back about the strange occurrence, as he still didn''t understand what had happened.


    When he finally finished his report, the barbarian leaders seemed quite confused as well, while those white devils accompanying them went in a rage.


    "Those damned savages dare to escape, and sabotage my plans! I swear I am going to kill them to cinders, as I fu*ck their wives and daughters in front of them!"


    His friend seemed to be much calmer than the first white devil though as he said,


    "Brother Fjord, this situation is truly weird, I think that we should investigate it more. How could they have just left the camp!? Did they have an intelligent one among them?"


    "How could these savages be intelligent brother Peers, it is clear that their animal instincts alarmed them and they run away.


    I swear to give them a much terrible than death, not only to them but to their families as well.


    To think that these savages dare to not give their lives in my honor!"


    His friend seemed much calmer, much more logical, and able to think clearly at that moment, but it was clear that this guy had all the decisive words.


    Even though his Peers was uncomfortable and even a bit wary of this whole situation, he still couldn''t do anything else but ask,


    "What should we do now!?"


    "What should we do? Isn''t that obvious already? We attack them with everything we have, our losses will be a bit heavier, but we can still crush those savages without much effort!


    Furthermore, we still have another card in our hand, that we can use to manage the situation!"


    Peers clearly felt that there was something off with this whole deal, but he had no other choice but to obey Fjord''s order.


    Even though Fjord directed to him as brother, and seemed to be a bit worried about his opinion, the truth was that it was all just an act.


    Fjord was before him in the inheriting position, and his influence in the dominion was much stronger than him.


    The only reason why he bothered acting so, was because even though his influence was weak, and he had no way of inheriting the dominion from his father, he was still valuable.


    Even chicken meat was meat at the end of the day!


    Still, unable to escape his fate, Peers turned towards the leading barbarian warriors, as he started speaking in their language, giving the instructions his brother had just said.


    The barbarian warrior didn''t seem comfortable as well, but there was nothing he could do. Even though he hated these white devils.


    Not only had his tribe Head ordered him to follow their plans and instructions, but he had also given them two of his most beautiful and untouched daughters, that he had been vying for so long.


    Despite not wanting to follow those orders, he had no other choice, but to start screaming instructions at the Warriors behind him.


    It was despicable for these guys, to let them lead the attack, as their soldiers scurried from behind, but he had no face to speak as the warriors he had sent for bait had all ran away.


    He felt that their escape wasn''t only a slap to the face to him as a general and their tribe but to all the forest barbarian warriors out there.


    Even when death is unavoidable, they run forward and fight it as men, and never escape or run away like damn bi*tches.


    It was precisely for that reason, that even though he was extremely unwilling to obey, he obeyed those orders, and placed his warriors at the front.


    That Fjord guy clearly felt the barbarian''s look and unwillingness, but he just scoffed at it. He was just a savage, while he was a dominion lord.


    The difference between them was even deeper than the one between Heaven and Earth, as that guy was born only to be his servant.


    In fact, these damn barbarians should feel lucky that he had accepted that bi*tch as a concubine in his harem, but once he returned with her home he would make sure to treat her as she deserved.


    A savage should be treated like a savage, nothing more nothing less. With those thoughts in mind, he raised his right hand, and said,


    "Attack!"

 Chapter 70 - 70: Clashing With The Barbarians’ General

    The moment that the attack order was issued, all the barbarian warrior''s aura changed into a damned bloodthirsty one, as they started running towards Roy''s camp like hungry wolves.


    Their screams were loud, and crazy as if they wanted to destroy the enemy''s morale even before fighting, and with their numbers, it looked like it was impossible to drown their sounds.


    Roy had to accept that if he was the normal guy he was before coming here, then he might be scared shitless as he heard those screams and saw their blood-lusted faces.


    But he wasn''t that guy anymore, he had grown quite a bit, willingly or unwillingly by hook or by crook he had grown up quite a bit.


    Right now, he could only feel Goosebumps all over his body, but nothing he couldn''t control. The most important thing though was the fact that he was excited.


    Yes, he was excited! Extremely excited!


    He could feel his blood boil inside his veins like molten lava, as he couldn''t wait to enter the battle and start fighting.


    Never before had he felt like that, this was the first time. He thought that this was his Warrior blood that seemed to search for the vicissitudes of real fight after gaining strength, and power.


    When he had broken through the bottleneck and had become a Rank 2 Warrior he had felt like his body was overfilled with strength and energy, so he wanted to release all of it.


    But there had been no worthy opponent, or enemy until now. Considering even the fact that two missions were supposed to be covert, he hadn''t had his real fight yet.


    At this moment he felt like he was still that virgin kid with a little bit of money in his pocket, and looking for a prosti*tute to have his first time with.


    Until now he had the capital, and the desire, but hadn''t found the right one yet, that was until that moment.


    He could see that in front of the group of the enemy barbarian warriors, one of them was running especially fast, trying to head the attack as some kind of sharp spear.


    Roy could feel that that guy was someone who could satisfy his urge for a good fight, and his hope for fully awakening his ''sense area''.


    Thinking like that, he suddenly jumped from the wooden wall, as he screamed his orders behind,


    "Gisella take charge, whittle down their numbers, and wait for my signal to attack!"


    His sudden movement clearly surprised and worried Gisella and everyone else by his side, as they were unable to see their sly tribe Leader head alone against the enemy.


    It was a massive shock to each and every one of them, as according to the original plan they would only counterattack when the enemy had been considerably whittled down.


    They wanted to follow behind him and cut a blood path open for him, but Roy had already warned them to not do anything stupid before.


    Their level and their strength were still low, and they wouldn''t even be able to resist for more than 15 minutes in front of their enemies.


    So, he had prohibited them to do anything rash, without his order. For that reason, he had also left Gisella to take charge, as she was probably the only one to be able to keep a cool head at that moment.


    Truly, the moment that Roy jumped from the wooden wall and started running towards the coming enemies, Bran, Bog, and a few others, including Harem members, wanted to follow behind him.


    And even though Gisella wasn''t able to immediately keep a cool head, she was still able to stop them from doing something like that and told them to have faith in him.


    But the truth was that she herself was trembling, and feeling really agitated at that moment. Her heart was skipping quite a few beats but she didn''t care about it.


    She had no time to think, and question her feelings, as she could only look from afar, and wait for his signal.


    On the other hand, Roy could feel that the moment he jumped from the wooden wall, and with each running step he could feel his excitement grow stronger.


    He was slowly trembling, his whole body was trembling, the adrenaline had almost numbed his whole body but he didn''t care, as he only had his eyes on his target.


    His target seemed to have noticed him too, he had clearly understood and acknowledged his intentions, as he seemed to be burning with the same excitement to battle.


    Just as he took his third step towards his battlefield, he could feel like his soul had left his body, and he was able to see everything from a bird''s view once again.


    Everything seemed to slow down by quite a bit, as he felt that he could easily feel each and every warrior''s heartbeat in front of him.


    Everything in a 10 meters radius seemed to be fully under his control, even the flapping of an insect''s wings was audible for him.


    Differently from the first time though, this time he felt like this condition was moving with his body in real-time.


    It felt like this thing became an extension of his body, like some kind of extra limb, or extra brain or something.


    He couldn''t quite express the feeling but he felt like this was something he was born with, something that belonged to him.


    As he was concentrated on that, his body in real-time and the enemy''s general finally clashed with each other, as two cubs hammered onto each other.


    It was the same as a high-speed train clashing with a sturdy old and slow one. The impact was enough to not only thwart the other warriors away but also to make the place tremble.


    A few trees close to them even started shaking like they were suffering under some strong wind, while the responsible two looked at their opponent with newfound respect.


    Sometimes men only need to cross swords, punches, or cubs in order to understand and appreciate one another.


    The same thing occurred at that moment, as both Roy and that barbarian general had their doubts, and reluctance about their enemy, but at that moment there was only respect.


    To the barbarian general, white devils were just weak and useless dandies that could only imitate women, and pretend to have the tools of a man.


    He had never liked or respected them, as in fact he despised and hated them. To him, a white devil was nothing more than a leech. And even that it was cruelty towards the leeches.


    But the moment he clashed with Roy, the moment he felt that clash of pure strength, and muscle power his prejudice was ripped to cinders.


    He had never expected something like this to happen, and he didn''t even have an idea why it was happening, but he was fu*cking enjoying it.


    At that moment even, his blood started boiling like some molten lava, as he jumped forward for another clash, as he laughed and screamed like a madman.


    Roy wasn''t much different from the barbarian''s general, as he also was jumping forward to meet each and every single attack head-on, and laughing like he had lost his mind.


    This fight came as a sudden surprise to the barbarian warriors, but that didn''t stop their step. They seemed to trust their general''s strength, as they continued running towards the wooden walls.


    There was no hesitation in their step, which clearly showed their feelings, thoughts, and respect for their general''s strength.


    Roy was a bit surprised by this, but the more he clashed with the enemy general, the more he understood them, and the more excited, and enthusiast he became fighting.


    The two of them weren''t like two men fighting, but like two bulldozers wreaking havoc, whenever they would clash trees would either shake hard or crack and fall.


    The cubs in their hands were growing weaker and weaker, and the vibration counter-attack on their hands was becoming worse and worse to handle.


    When finally, the barbarian''s general cub wasn''t able to hold on anymore and was broken in pieces, Roy threw his own as well, as they became like two bears fighting with their paws.


    Even though they were enemies they were both enjoying the fight, even though they were both trying to kill each other they were enjoying their fight.


    Man proposes heaven opposes.


    Just because the two of them seemed to be enjoying their fight, and having their fun without caring about what happened around them, there were people who didn''t like that, especially Fjord.


    He had been extremely surprised when he had seen Roy jump from the wooden wall, after all the difference between forest barbarians and white devils was quite obvious.


    He had thought that it wasn''t only his father who had intentions of dealing with these savages, as there were others as well.


    But this fu*cker was jumping and running happily towards his death. In his eyes, a savage would always have the upper hand against a normal human.


    Even though he didn''t acknowledge the forest barbarians as humans, he still acknowledged their physical strength and prowess.


    So, seeing Roy run towards the barbarian general like an idiot, running towards death like a retard, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud at his stupidity.


    He was impatiently waiting for the moment that his brain would explode into meat paste, and he would understand the immensity of heavens.


    But the moment that the clash happened, his laugh immediately vanished, as it was replaced by jealousy, anger, hate, rage.


    He wanted them both dead, no matter what¡­

 Chapter 71 - 71: A Narrow-minded Idiot

    Jealousy is truly frightening!


    Especially when it is found inside the heart, and being of a narrow-minded idiot, that can''t stand anyone else to be above him.


    This was the case with Fjord! His existence, his being couldn''t allow to exist people that were much more capable than he was.


    It was just impossible!


    So, the moment he managed to recollect himself a bit, he started screaming,


    "Archer''s kill them!"


    Peers who was beside him almost fell from his horse, he couldn''t believe just what stupid order his brother was spouting out of his rotten mouth.


    He agreed with his brother that the warrior fighting their barbarian general should die, but this was just beyond logic.


    The moment that the archers would start shouting they could control their arrows, the volley would be able to land on Roy, but would also land on the barbarian general, and other barbarian warriors.


    Like this, they would be exchanging the life of one fighter, with the lives of the barbarian general and a lot of their barbarian warriors.


    It was completely irrational and stupid, not to mention that it would create troubles in the future with the tribe Head.


    He couldn''t let that happen, so he tried to reason with his narrow-minded brother,


    "Brother Fjord, you can''t¡­"


    But at that moment, Fjords heart and mind were already captivated by the poison of jealousy and narrow-mindedness, so how could he allow his useless bastard brother to give him opinion, as he screamed,


    "The fu*ck do you think you are to question my orders? You damn bastard! Shut the fu*ck up if you don''t want to join after them!"


    His eyes were bloodshot, and he had clearly lost all reason. No one would be able to reason with him, and even Peers was unable to say a thing.


    He could only look at his brother with disgust, anger, and hate, but he had no other choice but to obey. Even if he moved right then and there, the soldiers would kill him, after he killed Fjord.


    He had to be patient, and wait for his choice, but he swore inside his heart, that once Fjord falls in his hands, he was going to make him regret the day he was born to this world.


    The soldiers clearly heard this little episode, and no one dared to disobey. Not to mention that an army is just like its leader.


    The barbarian general was a strong, and stubborn warrior that never made a step back, so when he run towards Roy''s tribe camp, all his warriors followed behind him, without caring about their lives.


    The soldiers behind Fjord were just like him, pretentious arrogant pri*cks, that despised the barbarians as savages, and treated them nothing short of animals.


    While they didn''t dare to do something like that excessively in the camp, as they were afraid of their prowess, and strength.


    Now was a different matter altogether. This was their golden chance to make these savages pay for all the humiliation they felt due to their weakness and impossibility.


    With those thoughts in mind, and their smirks on their faces, the archers immediately loaded their bows, as a volley of arrows bloated the light from above.


    Since they were in a forest, a lot of their arrows were stuck on tree trunks, but the rest made their way perfectly to the surroundings of the fighting place, between Roy and the barbarians general.


    At that moment, Roy and that barbarian were still fighting with their paws like wild bears, but almost instantly they were able to feel the volley of arrows towards them.


    The barbarian general most probably was able to do so due to his instincts as a warrior, while Roy had his own ''sense area''.


    He was truly startled by the situation, as he didn''t expect the enemy to be so stupid as to try to kill him, and their own people at the same time.


    He thought that they would at least wait for him to kill the barbarian general, and then attack with all they had, but remembering the prick that should be on the lead made him lose his startle completely.


    In fact, this guy was even more of an idiot than he thought. A narrow-minded idiot who couldn''t see the bigger picture.


    He wondered how it was possible for him to be alive until that moment, but anyway it was finally time for him to die.


    Without tarrying much for time, Eric finally decided to blow with his full strength, pass easily through the barbarian general''s defenses, and then use Earth element magic power to raise a wall in front of them.


    Earth Wall, was a Rank 1 Magic spell that was able to immediately elevate a wall from the ground, the effectivity of the spell depending on the soil material, wall width, length, and structure.


    But against those normal arrows, this Earth Wall was more than enough to protect not only him, but even the barbarian general, making him extremely startled.


    He was a barbarian that despised the white devils, and would rather die than let himself owe them one, but right now he could only look at Roy with wide eyes of amazement.


    The strength that Roy had shown up to that moment had been more than enough for him to acknowledge Roy as a great fighter on par with himself.


    But just an instant earlier he had seen him explode with much more strength, and making him certain that he wasn''t his opponent.


    Not only that, but right now this white devil was showing in front of him that he could even use magic, as he protected them both from that volley of arrows.


    A white devil was so despicable that he could attack without care of killing an enemy, or ally, while another was protecting his enemy while fighting.


    Everything he believed and knew about these white devils had been smashed to smithereens from Roy at that moment, as he was unable to understand if he was right or wrong with his thoughts.


    But just because they were able to survive didn''t mean that his warriors were as lucky as them, as he could see his comrades die in front of his eyes, making him anger, rage explode.


    Red and purple veins were appearing all over his face, and body, as his blood was boiling like molten lava, but now different from that of before the fight.


    Right now, he could only think of revenge, he could only think of avenging his brothers. He couldn''t allow their lives to be surrendered in vain, so he screamed like a madman,


    "REVENGE~!"


    ¡­


    As Roy and the barbarian general were fighting in the middle of the fight, the other barbarian warriors attacked the wooden walls of Roy''s tribe camp.


    In their eyes these wooden walls were nothing special, not to mention that there were even women on top of them, making them despise their opponent even more.


    But the moment they were able to approach the 50-meter radius of the wooden walls, volleys of 10 arrows at a time started falling upon them every 3 seconds.


    The majority of them would be stuck in the big and large trees, but in each volley, a few would fall upon them, reaching their target either badly wound their warriors or causing them injuries.


    On the battlefield, a single second hesitation, or a simple mistake could cause one to die without even knowing how, so the injuries and damages these arrows caused upon them weren''t small.


    As if that wasn''t enough, since they were just running straight, they started falling upon many traps that had been prepared beforehand.


    Pitfalls, wooden logs, sharp spears, ropes, all kinds of traps were placed on their way, almost halving their strength without even reaching the wooden wall.


    When finally, they thought that everything was done, and they had finally reached their target as they rammed their shields, and their bodies to the wooden wall they found that the thing was sturdier than it looked.


    It was like they were trying to take down deep-rooted trees, as even the wooden wall would shake a bit, wouldn''t fall no matter how hard they tried.


    Unwilling to give up they continued to ram with their shields, hitting with their cubs, trying to smash their way through.


    But those guys on top of the wall didn''t seem to be standing idle either, as they would either attack with their arrows, stones, or wooden logs.


    It took them quite a bit of time, and quite a few lives when they were finally able to break down through the door and enter the camp.


    When they managed to break through the door they had left only about a quarter of the initial troop as if that wasn''t enough, the first door was in fact a trap door.


    It wasn''t the camp waiting for them beyond the first door, it was the enemy warriors with their blood boiling, for a fight.


    Up to that point, those barbarian warriors were still able to gather morale and confidence but when they were met with the view in front of them, they all seemed to give up.


    It was over!


    As if that wasn''t enough, they even heard that scream and roar from their general, and they were able to see that the warriors accompanying their general, and waiting to help him out, were killed by their allies.


    This situation was even worse than some wretched nightmare, as the death of their brothers made their already vanquishing fire and morale, burn ablaze.


    Only that this time it was against Roy''s camp, and his warriors, but against those damned allies of theirs¡­

 Chapter 72 - 72: Loyalty & Cheap Trick

    To them, their general''s orders were over any other order, as it was their general that had always led them to victory even when their chances were slim, or non-existent.


    So, their loyalty didn''t lie with the tribe, or their tribe head but with their general. Most probably if their general told them to fight the tribe Head, and their tribe they would do so as well.


    There existed such generals too, people who could make their warriors fight for them until the last of their breath, and even sacrifice their selves for their general.


    Such a general, and such warriors were rare but weren''t non-existent. As their relationship had developed through sweat and blood. It was a brotherhood that surpassed the normal one.


    Just looking at this situation, as these warriors immediately changed their direction like hungry beasts with just one order from their general was enough.


    Even though they might be killed the moment that they turned their backs and run towards the new enemy, they still didn''t care as they followed their general''s orders.


    This was true loyalty!


    As for Roy''s warriors, while he might not know if they possessed such loyalty there was one thing he had taught them, to not act without his order.


    Perhaps if their lives were in danger these guys wouldn''t stay still and act, even if he told them to stay put, but this wasn''t such a situation.


    He didn''t need to send much of a signal to Gisella to make her understand the current situation and their standing.


    Even though Roy respected these barbarian enemies as warriors on the battlefield this didn''t mean that he actually cared about them a lot.


    Since their general had decided to turn around and fight with their bigger enemy, he was more than happy to let them act as a protective wall for his side.


    Gisella understood this too, as from the moment she heard that scream of revenge, she immediately ordered,


    "Stop the attacks!"


    The warriors and Harem members around her didn''t understand her much, but they still obeyed her orders without any bit of complaint.


    And they were quite startled and surprised when their enemies stopped too, turned around, and started running towards the direction that they came from.


    It didn''t seem like they were turning to regroup though, as they were running towards them with killing intent.


    Those true and experienced Warriors like Bran and Bog were able to understand that really easily, but they weren''t able to believe their senses at first.


    Just as they had run some distance from the outer gate of the tribe, Gisella immediately gave the order,


    "Follow behind, use them as a shield, and attack the enemy behind! Those warriors are not our enemy at this moment, those soldiers behind are!"


    This whole situation didn''t make much sense in front of them, still, they followed the orders and did as Gisella ordered them.


    It was just as they got outside the tribe''s wooden walls that they were finally able to understand what had happened, as they even quickened their steps a bit.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Fjord was looking at the battle from afar, but he had a quite disgusting look on his face at the moment.


    He had never thought that these damned barbarians would prepare such a tight defense system as the one he had just witnessed, and even less block his attack like that.


    This was just beyond his expectations, but thinking a bit more angrily about it, then he guessed that it was most probably the fault of that foreign motherfu*cker.


    That guy had completely spoiled his plans, and it had caused quite the damage in cannon fodder, most probably he would have to send that father-in-law of his, a letter requesting reinforcements.


    Not that he cared much about these savages, but he didn''t want to lose time, and put his plan at risk, as this was his chance to prove that he was worthy of inheriting the position of his father.


    He was only dealing with some savages, and yet they were causing him problems and a headache. Just a bunch of stupid animals.


    His anger and rage were even more empowered when he saw Roy protect that damn general, and hearing him call for revenge, as those damn animals returned to attack him.


    Damned animals that don''t even know what loyalty and honor are! It should be their honor to die for him on this battlefield, and yet they don''t appreciate it, and even dare to turn back and attack him.


    If he didn''t teach them a lesson, then who would?


    Thinking like that, he immediately gave his next orders,


    "Archers prepare your second volley! Soldiers prepare for melee combat! We will kill these treacherous animals, and then take that camp down ourselves!


    I promise you won''t sleep dissatisfied tonight!"


    His meaning was more than clear, as long as they took down this barbarian camp in front of them, they would get rewarded handsomely, not only in remuneration but also in women.


    Normally the majority of the barbarians they captured were taken as slaves either sent to the tribe from they were related to, or back to the family dominion.


    Only a low and ugly or deformed minority of them were given to the soldiers to release their stress, and frustrations.


    But this time their lord had just promised them that they wouldn''t sleep dissatisfied, which meant that they could have as much fun as they wished.


    It was more than what they could wish for! So, their blood started boiling, and their resolve and determination got hard as a rock.


    It was time to show these damned animals the difference between brainless brawns, and brainy brawn. It didn''t make much sense, but they weren''t that intelligent either, so it was okay.


    So once again the archers started firing volleys of arrows, while the soldiers prepared for the clash with happy faces and evil smirks.


    The only people who were looking with gloomy expressions were the two daughters of the barbarian tribe head, and Peers, who had lost any bit of expectation he had for his stupid brother.


    Seeing how the situation had turned Roy couldn''t understand how lucky he was, the guy leading these barbarians, and that army was one of the biggest idiots he had seen.


    He was making Roy''s job, much easier than he thought, as he just waited for the barbarians that had attacked his outer wall to get back, and then join them into a head-on attack.


    He didn''t need to waste a lot of energy in the attack, everything was fine as long as he managed to protect them from the volleys of arrows.


    The moment that those warriors reached the position that he was holding with their general, their general got outside, grabbed the shield and cub of one of his dead soldiers, and immediately led the way.


    The warriors seemed to have already expected this decision of their general as they followed behind him fearlessly.


    Roy''s own warriors were close by too, which meant that it was time for him to act too. With those thoughts in mind, he immediately used Earth clump throwing attack towards the enemy archers.


    The Earth clumps he threw towards them seemed like a joke, as their mixture was sloppy and composed of dried soil, while their speed was pathetic.


    Most probably they wouldn''t be able to injure any of the archers even if they let those clumps fall on their heads, that weak it was.


    Seeing that weak attack, for the first time since this battle began Fjord forgot about all his grievances, as he said with an arrogant, and mocking voice,


    "What a weak little shit, trying to show his non-existent skills in front of us! Archers, show him our strength!"


    The archers were pissed off too, as they felt that Roy was trying to mock their skills, and telling them that they were going to die with just that weak attack of his, so they concentrated more than usual.


    When they finally adjusted their targets they released their arrows, as they heard Peers scream from behind,


    "Nooo, don''t do it!"


    That scream of his made Fjord really angry, as he that damned bastard brother of his was questioning his authority in the open, but the good thing was that the archers obeyed to him only.


    Enraged beyond belief, he turned to his bastard brother and screamed,


    "Shut the fu*ck up you fu*cking pussy!"


    But just as he finished his words, the arrows clashed with the Earth clumps, as the Earth clumps immediately exploded into dust and dirty soil, as it fell towards the archer''s eyes.


    Even those that were able to act quickly and protect their eyes from the dust and soil, still couldn''t look up, and fire their arrows as there was still residue in the air.


    With just one simple and weak attack they were all rendered useless. They could only regret falling for their trick, as there was nothing they could do anymore.


    The one affected the most from this trick though wasn''t them, but Master Fjord. His face had turned completely beet red, as purplish-red veins had appeared on his face.


    He had just screamed to Peers about this, and couldn''t believe that a smart and intelligent guy like himself had fallen for such a cheap trick.


    His archers were rendered useless, as those savages were running towards them covered by the dust. But now he had no other choice but to fight, so he managed to spew some orders in rage as he was,


    "Soldiers prepare for fight! Give the signal towards the special unit to take the camp!"


    As he gave his last order¡­

 Chapter 73 - 73: Winning By Tricks

    When he gave that last order, the barbarian warriors were already in front of his soldiers, and he had no other choice, but to look at them clash together.


    Even though his private army of soldiers had the advantage in numbers, as they were 150 soldiers against 20 or 30 warriors at best, he still couldn''t feel at ease.


    After all, even though he completely despised these savages, he was really clear about their strength, and fighting prowess, so he was a bit worried about his soldiers.


    Especially that general of theirs, he was beyond a normal warrior, as he seemed to have broken through Rank 2 warrior quite some time ago, and could put up a fight against Rank 3 warriors.


    Even as he was thinking like that, the general of the barbarian warriors jumped forward without a shred of fear in his eyes and was the first one to clash against the soldiers.


    He put his shield in front of him, and then jumped towards the expecting soldiers with vigor, without even caring about his condition after the jump.


    It wasn''t only him who did something like that, as 10 other warriors immediately followed his act and jumped on the enemy soldiers.


    That attack wasn''t enough to kill them or to squish the soldiers in meat paste, but it was quite valuable in disrupting their formation and pushing them back.


    Their first attack didn''t even kill 10 enemy soldiers but it managed to disrupt their formation completely and threw them in chaos.


    The other 10-20 warriors behind them took this opportunity to leave their shields behind, and jump with their cubs, swinging left and right.


    The enemy soldiers had lost the balance at that point, so they were unable to surmount a counterattack at that moment.


    They could only try their best to defend against those cubs by placing their small shields in front of them, and then taking quite a few steps back in retreat, and totally losing balance.


    Even though their shields were much smaller than the barbarian warriors'' shields, they were still much better than those due to their material.


    The soldier''s shields were made of impure iron at worst, which was many times sturdier than the wooden shields of the barbarians, and their wooden cubs.


    Furthermore, their swords were much sharper and deadlier in a battle, and one swing or one good stab was enough for them to kill, or badly injure their enemy.


    The only reason why the barbarian warriors seemed to be winning at these early moments was because the soldiers were out of balance and formation.


    Once they managed to regain their foot and formation then these barbarian warriors were going to die without understanding why.


    Surely these barbarian warriors were strong, but in front of the soldier''s tactics, and numbers their strength was practically useless.


    As if that wasn''t enough at that moment the enemy mages made a move, and the cloud of smoke, dust and debris was cleared from the air, and the archers were ready to join the battle as well.


    Eric had been able to sense the Mage on enemies'' side only when he acted, as it was no other than the leader of the army, Master Fjord.


    Apparently, that guy was a Wind Mage, and considering the magic spell, and his magic, he was a Rank 2 Wind Mage.


    It was nothing to joke about, that guy was truly strong, the only thing that didn''t make sense was how was he able to become a Rank 2 Mage when he was such an idiot.


    But then again, he was most probably the Young Master, or the inheritor of some Noble house so it wouldn''t be weird for them to waste a few rare resources on him.


    Truly a waste, but there was nothing that Roy could do about it. He could only look enviously at the luck of some people.


    If Master Fjord knew about his thoughts, and what Roy carried on his space ring, then he would most probably vomit blood due to extreme anger.


    After all, the pot was complaining that the spoon carried too much soup. Where was the damn justice in that!?


    But he didn''t know and didn''t care to tell the truth. He hadn''t wanted to reveal his strength as a Rank 2 Wind Mage, but he was left without any other option, as his soldiers were suffering.


    After clearing the place for his archers, he immediately sends another magic spell ''wind cuts'' towards the barbarian warriors intending to either kill them or push them back.


    It looked like the battle would be reversed with just two of his moves, and he had an expression of clear arrogance on his face at the moment.


    But unfortunately, he forgot that there was a Mage on the enemy side as well, as Roy immediately used his Magic Power to create a few Earth walls to interrupt the wind cuts.


    The Earth walls he used were composed of dried, and sloppy sand on the front and sturdy soil on the back. More than a well-defined defense his Earth Walls were smoke bombs, like before.


    But that wasn''t all he did, as the moment that the Wind Cuts clashed on his Earth Walls, destroying them and exploding the smoke bombs, he used the Earth Shake spell under the soldier''s feet.


    Even though the spells he used were all Rank 1 spells, his Magic Power had almost completely dried as 3 was his limit, and he wouldn''t be able to use anymore Earth Magic.


    The moment his last magic took place, the barbarians warriors that wanted to fight these soldiers to death jumped out of the dust, and debris, as they attacked the already imbalanced soldiers.


    How could the archers just watch in this situation, so they quickly prepared their bows and were about to attack, when suddenly they heard a few roars, and a few beasts jumped towards them.


    ''Roaarrr'' x15


    11 titanic cats, an iron bear, 3 sharp-toothed wolves, appeared from behind them, and jumped on top of them with the intention of killing, and injuring as many of them as they could.


    The archer''s division was thrown into disarray as they didn''t even understand what was going on, as they were being scratched, ripped, or bitten by those beasts.


    Setting aside the beasts threatening looks and features, the fact that all of them were at least Rank 1 and around half of them Rank 2 made them an unstoppable force for the archers.


    Normally archers wouldn''t be in such a situation, as their duty was to stay behind the main army and close to their lord in order to attack with long-range attacks.


    So, they were completely useless in melee combat, and even more so in melee combat against beasts, that seemed to have the feast of their life.


    The sudden attack threw Master Fjord completely out of track as he was unable to decide quickly whether he should protect his archer''s squad, or help his soldiers against the warriors.


    But things were getting worse and uglier about him, as the number of warriors fighting against his soldiers had increased quite a bit.


    And the strength of these new guys was even more dangerous and threatening than the strength of those that were initially fighting.


    Furthermore, the weapons of these new warriors were much better, and they even had bone spears, and bone swords, clearly deadlier than those wooden cubs.


    Not to mention that these fu*ckers were also able to stay in formation in these fu*cking chaos, and advance and retreat as one.


    Just in their initial attack, they had killed around 1 soldier each on average, with that damned traitor killing the same number by himself.


    No matter how he looked at this the battle seemed lost, and he had a deep and blazing wish of escape.


    He couldn''t allow these savages to capture and keep him there. He would suffer a lot under their torture and hate so he had to escape no matter what.


    Even if it meant leaving behind his bastard brother and those two damn bi*tches given to them as wives from the barbarian tribe head.


    With those thoughts in mind, he made up his mind, as he used a Rank 2 Wind Magic in his surroundings, Wind Tornado, throwing everyone off balance, turned his horse, and started his escape.


    His plan was quite sly, and effective, as even though his Rank 2 magic spell might not be able to heavily injure his enemy, it was enough to make them lose their balance and give him a head-start.


    The biggest drawback of his magic though it would be the fact that it would put his own soldiers and people in danger, as they were closest to him.


    And especially his bastard brother, and those women behind him, but he didn''t care about them anymore.


    What mattered the most at that moment was his own life and his own well-being. The battle was over, and he had fully lost, so the only thing he could do was escape.


    As long as he was able to escape alive, he could return back here with more soldiers, and more barbarians and take his revenge on that damned white traitor, and these savages.


    As for those women and his bastard brother, they should just act as they should, and block his trackers for him, they should be happy they were of assistance to him.


    Furthermore, the fact that he was losing his own brother in this damn battle was more than enough to make whatever story he told when he turned back believable.


    His only problem, was that he hadn''t taken into consideration the fact, that Roy could wield more than one element as a Mage¡­

 Chapter 74 - 74: Harassing Young Master Fjord (Wind Element)

    And if that wasn''t enough, Roy could even control his beasts however he wished, as he was the one who had grown them.


    As Young Master Fjord was stimulating his horse to run fast, Roy left the battlefield in the chaos that was ensued, as he mounted a Rank 2 titanic cat, and run after him.


    Even though a horse was quite fast, especially this one that was brought up with utmost care by the retainers of Young Master Fjord, the titanic cat that Roy was riding was a Rank 2 beast.


    If it couldn''t catch up to a simple horse then it would be a truly shameful moment about the titanic cat, so in less than 20 seconds Young Master Fjord and his horse were in Roy''s clear sight.


    Without waiting for the titanic cat to approach closer to the horse and his target, Roy immediately used his magic power to convocated a Rank 1 Magic Spell, fireball, and hurl it towards him.


    More than an attack that could spell danger, it looked more like an attempt to harass Young Master Fjord as he was trying to escape and run away.


    Sensing danger from behind him, made the poor Young Master Fjord explode in a cold sweat, as he didn''t think that those savages would follow him, and try to kill him.


    Especially after he had used that Rank 2 magic spell of his, they shouldn''t have been able to follow behind him.


    If that fire-ball attack achieved its goal and disturbed his horse, then those guys would most certainly catch up and kill him easily.


    He couldn''t allow something like that to happen, so he had to act quickly, and put a Wind Wall behind his back to stop that fireball.


    Wind Wall was a Rank 1 magic spell, that created a small wind region disrupting the attack''s direction, strength, and accuracy.


    More than full protection it was disruption of attacks, but since it worked like defensive magic, it had been named as Wind Wall.


    The fireball that Roy had hurled towards him, was thwarted off direction at an angle and it went to hit a tree, Young Master Fjord had managed to block the first harassment try.


    But that didn''t mean that Roy would suddenly stop from harassing him, as in fact, after seeing that Wind Wall magic spell, and sensing the wind element magic power, Roy was even more excited.


    This was a perfect opportunity for him, not only to continue with his plan but also to learn more about wind element magic.


    Most probably he was the only one who could think like that at such a moment, but to him, this was a godsend opportunity.


    So, he immediately instructed the titanic cat that he was riding to follow the horse closer from behind, but never actually catch up to it.


    With that thought in his mind, he hurled another fireball towards Young Master Fjord and his horse, with the same intention as earlier, harass him.


    Once again Young Master Fjord was forced to create a wind wall and escape that simple fireball attack, with an angry and enraged countenance.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to turn around and try to kill his opponent, as he knew that Roy was all alone, but he didn''t dare to do something like that.


    Forgetting about the fact that Roy was a double Mage of earth and fire element, and a Rank 2 Warrior, there was another factor that cut his wings, he was riding a damned Rank 2 titanic cat.


    Even if he ate the guts of a Rank 3 flash-leopard he still wouldn''t dare to turn around and face these two damned opponents.


    What enraged him, even more, was the fact that despite riding a Rank 2 beast, Roy wasn''t catching up with him, meaning that he was willingly staying behind him, and harassing him.


    This was something that he couldn''t stand even more. Since when it was the other''s time and moment to harass him and play with him like that?


    It was him who would do something like that to others all the time. Not the other way around. It should be him! Yet he didn''t dare to turn around, and could only bear with clenching teeth, and fists.


    On the other hand, Roy didn''t give a damn about Young Master Fjord''s thoughts, and feelings as he was more concentrated on using those fireballs to feel the wind element.


    It was a shame that he was able to only hurl 3 Rank 1 magic spells due to his limited magic power at the moment but he couldn''t do much about it.


    He could only work harder in the future and do everything he could in order to grow stronger, and increase his magic power capacity.


    At the moment after hurling the third fireball towards Young Master Fjord, he just fully concentrated on the wind wall used by the opponent to sense the wind element magic power in the environment.


    On the other hand, Young Master Fjord thought of this as an opportunity, as he stimulated his horse to run faster, and used his Rank 2 magic spell Wind Tornado once again.


    What he didn''t expect though, was that the moment his magic spell was activated and blocking Roy''s path, the guy didn''t stop or make a round way about it, but jumped directly inside.


    Normally only some idiot with a death wish would do something like that, as that it was a Rank 2 magic spell, wide-area critical magic spells.


    While Rank 1 magic spells were not simple, and would certainly cause a deep injury on the target, they were deadly only if the target didn''t take any defensive action.


    Otherwise, they could only cause a lot of injuries, and damage but not life-threatening. Well, that was the case when the Mage was Rank 1 or Rank 2 at most.


    Because if a Rank 3 or higher Mage used a simple spell like fireball or something the like, the strength of the attack was more than enough to burn his target to cinders.


    But Young Master Fjord and Roy had yet to reach that height, as at the moment they were only Rank 1 and Rank 2.


    The fact stood though that a Rank 2 magic spell activated by a Rank 2 Mage, it surpassed the heavy injury strength gap, and it even became deadly.


    Certainly, that depended on the estimated range of the spell and the concentration of magic power.


    For example, the previous Wind Tornado that Young Master Fjord had used, wasn''t deadly to the people inside because the range affected was wider, making the concentration of magic weaker.


    So more than a deadly spell, it was just a pushing and impeding one, but this one that he used against Roy alone was a powerful concentrated magic spell.


    Normal people would be cut to shreds by the concentrated winds in there, making it look like some kind of butchering shop.


    And yet, Roy and his mount had jumped directly into the magic spell, like they didn''t care in the least about it, making Young Master Fjord feel really scared, and panicky.


    If Roy and his beast managed to pass through this hurdle then he was finished, his magic power was close to depletion, and his horse was getting tired.


    With that fear poisoning him from inside, he had no other choice, but to use the last dregs of magic power left in his body, and activate another Wind Tornado magic spell to block Roy, as he escaped.


    This was the end, he could do nothing more. He either won the battle with Roy and escaped, or Roy came out to kill him.


    He didn''t dare to stay there and watch if Roy would pass through though, as he stimulated his horse to keep running towards the direction he was going.


    On the other hand, Roy was inside the first Wind Tornado, trying to feel the wind element magic in there.


    Just like he did with the fire element magic against Gisella the fiery beauty, he was doing the same with the wind element magic.


    This Rank 2 magic spell was frightening, and deadly for normal warriors, and perhaps even Rank 1 Warrior, but for someone like him a Rank 2 Warrior, it was nothing much.


    He felt just like some kind of heavy rock inside a wind tornado, incapable of lifting him up and damaging him.


    That was according to his standards, because even a normal Rank 2 Warrior wasn''t capable of staying that calm, and that unaffected inside that wind tornado.


    And if that wasn''t enough, the next moment he felt that the wind tornado around him became even stronger, and faster.


    He could feel that if he didn''t use his full strength as a Rank 2 Warrior this wind tornado would lift him up, and then start hurling him around like a pebble around and then to the ground.


    Even though his body was exceptionally strong, and he had a wish to test his limits, he didn''t want to experience that.


    It was a good thing that his Earth element magic power was getting restored as his feet were touching the ground, so he used Earth Lock to keep himself locked to the ground.


    Just like the name suggests, Earth Lock was a Rank 1 magic spell, that could bind someone to the ground.


    To be more exact, the target would sink to the ground depending on the magic power used, and the soil around would become extremely sturdy to lock him there.


    At that moment, Roy locked himself to the ground, as he let the Tornado Wind attack his body, and comprehend the wind element magic power around him¡­

 Chapter 75 - 75: Rank 1 Wind Mage

    As a matter of fact, he wasn''t the only crazy being trying to do that inside the wind tornado, as there was someone else with him.


    The titanic cat by his side decided to follow its Master''s example, as it stood beside him, and started to try and comprehend something from that wind revolving around them.


    Normally the route for a beast was already decided from birth, they would evolve just like their forefathers did, and the skills they would get would also be the same.


    This happened because the moment they were born they not only received their parents'' arts, and techniques, but also a part of their memories and comprehension.


    While this was a bit restraining for them, and their future development, it also ensured a perfect and direct path towards their evolvement.


    As long as they were able to collect enough energy from their eating, and their surroundings, they would be perfectly able to rise through the ranks.


    What made the matters even more exciting was that after reaching Rank 5 they would no longer be beasts anymore, but would start evolving into beastmen, and beastwomen.


    As a man of culture from Earth, Roy was quite expectant and eager towards that transformation of theirs.


    In fact, even though it was a bit of a crazy action, he had already set aside, 3 titanic cats, foxy, and the little bear.


    He had prohibited them from any possible interaction with the opposite gender of their kind, and had even made them special members of his harem.


    Of course, the only one who knew about it was himself, and those selected beasts, otherwise he couldn''t imagine the reaction coming from everyone else around him.


    But now wasn''t the time to think about that, as the titanic cat by his side seemed to fully immersed in what started like a game for her.


    Roy was one thing since his soul was strong enough to support almost any kind of Magic Power, but this titanic cat by his side was a true wonder.


    The cases of a beast learning something else outside of the memories and comprehensions left behind by their predecessors were quite low.


    There could be only 1 in a million or so!


    Yet this titanic cat was doing something like that right beside him, making him unable to completely focus on his own learning for a moment, as the power of the Wind Tornado was falling.


    It was such a shame, because he could feel that he was close to breaking through Rank 1 Wind Mage, but it seemed like the Wind Tornado wouldn''t resist long enough.


    It truly felt such a shame, but there was nothing he could do but try to learn from it as much as he could, and try again later.


    With that thought in mind he closed his eyes, and fully concentrated on the wind element magic particles around him, as they were thinning out with each passing moment.


    He was so close, and yet so far! But he could only accept the result, and return back, when suddenly he felt like the wind element magic particles around him started increasing once again.


    The Wind Tornado around him started revolving once again, as his break through was getting closer and closer.


    He didn''t understand how this was going on, it just looked kind of impossible to happen. Only if that, Young Master Fjord had returned back, looking for his own death.


    But that didn''t seem to be the case, as the magic power that was keeping the Wind Tornado active was coming from around him, and not from afar.


    He was almost shocked out of his senses when he found out that the one supplying the Wind Tornado with magic power to continue existing was his titanic cat by the side.


    He didn''t know what to think anymore, not only had his titanic cat evolved into a rare beast by learning Wind element magic, but she also had much better comprehension abilities than him.


    This current situation, and moment could prove that completely. His titanic cat had just been playing around a few moments ago with the wind element, and it had already broken through Rank 1 Wind Mage.


    While he had been trying to do so for quite some time now, and still hadn''t been able to. As if that wasn''t enough his titanic cat was even helping him in breaking through.


    This was a great slap to his face, but thinking about all the weird advantages that he himself possessed, and the fact that this titanic cat was part of his special Harem, he was able to swallow the shame and embarrassment.


    Now wasn''t the time to care about that, now was the time for him to concentrate and break through the barrier to become a Rank 1 Wind Mage, and not embarrass himself any longer.


    With those thoughts, he immediately used his strong will to completely focus on the important matter at hand, and forget about everything else.


    This time he was able to easily surpass that small barrier in front of him, and easily become a Rank 1 Wind Mage.


    Only when he finally broke through did the Wind Tornado cease to exist, as he opened his eyes and looked at the expression of his titanic cat.


    He didn''t know why but he felt like she was capable of logical thoughts, and even seemed to be a bit proud, and full of herself at that moment, making him quite startled for a moment.


    But then thinking about this thing deeper, this kitty was able to comprehend the wind element in a shorter time, and even before he did, so was it really surprising for her to possess logic thoughts?


    With those thoughts in mind, he lightly smiled towards her, and then patted her head tenderly, as he expressed his thanks,


    "Thank you, beauty! I can''t wait to see what other surprises you will give me in the future, Wind!"


    The titanic cat approached her head willingly towards him asking for more, as she purred in satisfaction, she even seemed to like her new name.


    She was the first beast that Roy had ever named, so it was certainly going to be a pride moment for her in the future.


    When everything was said and done, Roy stood up, took a last look towards the direction that Young Master Fjord disappeared towards, and then mounting Wind once again, he returned to his camp.


    There wasn''t any sign of regret as he looked towards the direction that Young Master Fjord had disappeared.


    After all, that guy hadn''t escaped depending on his own abilities, but was left intentionally enough time to escape.


    Surely the Wind Tornado was a great opportunity for Roy to learn about the wind element, but that wasn''t all there was to it.


    This guy was an egocentric idiot with the position and standing to lead an army against him. The best opponent that Eric could ask for at the moment.


    If he killed him, and someone else capable took his place, while things would get more interesting they would get more difficult as well.


    So, he felt that it was for the best to let the idiot return back, and prepare a larger army to come and deal with him. As long as he was on the lead again, he would be able to make a clean sweep again.


    When he returned, the battle was over, the soldiers and archers were either killed, mutated, or surrendered amidst tears, snot, blood, and waste.


    Everything was over, even Young Master Peers and those barbarian ladies brought there to please the high-ranking soldiers, warriors, and Young Master''s had been apprehended as well.


    That general that fought against Roy had been apprehended as well. Or it would be more exact to say that he had willingly accompanied Roy''s soldiers back to the camp.


    He was most certainly amazed by looking at whatever had happened inside the camp. This place didn''t look like some kind of barbarian settlement anymore, but what those white devils called a village.


    One thing was for certain though, the lives of these people were much better than the ones of those that they had seen on the way.


    Not only hadn''t they suffered from the heavy rains season, but they also seemed to be having no trouble in food, clothes, or necessities.


    If he didn''t know that he was inside Death Forest, and in a barbarian''s camp, then he would most probably think that this was a white devils camp.


    The reason why he had willingly accompanied Roy''s warriors, was because Roy had defeated him fair and square using his own strength, and he had also helped him get his revenge.


    No matter how much he hated normal white-devils he couldn''t bring himself to hate Roy, because he had done him a huge favour when he didn''t expect it.


    Saving his life wasn''t much of a favour to him, but helping him get revenge was. All those warriors that died under Young Master Fjords orders were his brothers.


    Warriors that had followed him through thick and thin, never letting his side even if it meant sure death.


    A barbarian Warrior like him knew how to value friendship and loyalty, so even if he hated white-devils he was ready to serve Roy with everything he had.


    Furthermore, even if he turned a blind eye, and decided to not care about any of these things, there was no place where he could return to.


    He wasn''t as stupid as to return back to his previous tribe and camp, he knew that the moment he did that he was nothing more than a dead person.


    The responsibility of failing to take down Roy''s camp, and losing so many warriors, soldiers, archers, and even the daughters of the tribe head would surely fall upon his head.


    On the other hand, Roy understood this as well, so he wasn''t really surprised when he heard about his presence and his wish.

 Chapter 76 - 76: Celebration

    The moment he returned, Roy immediately entered his own throne tent, where Gisella, Gidella, a few other members of his Harem, Bran, and Bog were waiting for him.


    At first, they all congratulated him on the amazing battle, and win, as they had been able to take down their enemy who was in larger number with only some minor injured Warriors.


    Bran, Bog, and a few others had already witnessed once his strategic, and practical plans, but even they had to accept that they hadn''t thought things would go this way.


    At that moment, in their eyes, Roy was like some kind of God who was able to control and determine the outcome of the battlefield on his own.


    As if that wasn''t enough, he had made even the enemy general bow his head in front of him, and ask to serve him from that moment on.


    These were feats that they had never witnessed before, so how could they be cheap with their comments and plaudits.


    Roy heard all the savory, and unnecessary comments with a straight face and a pinch of salt to be honest.


    It wasn''t that he doubted their feelings or their thoughts, it was just that this was still far, far from being something noteworthy in his eyes.


    His opponent, his enemy, was that powerful and gigantic Illyrian Empire. In comparison to that, this camp, and this battle were like a small family skirmish and nothing else.


    Furthermore, he was strong indeed, as even as a Rank 2 Warrior he could hold his own against a Rank 3 Warrior, but he was still extremely weak.


    He knew that in the Illyrian Empire there were existences that were close to Rank 9 both as Warriors and Mages.


    At this moment the strength he had was just like comparing a small bacterium with the big and powerful lion of the forest.


    The lion wouldn''t be able to notice him, but at the same time wouldn''t even care about him in the least, as it was an existence that wouldn''t be able to cause him harm.


    So how could he be proud of something meaningless like this? Certainly, it was a great feat, but he couldn''t allow this to get inside his head, and make him feel like he was something he wasn''t.


    With those thoughts in his mind, while he didn''t stop them, he didn''t pay them much attention either. What he was more interested in at that moment was the report of the aftermath.


    So, when he felt that it had been enough of foolery, and praise, he called with a serious voice,


    "Gisella, Gidella, give me a detailed report of the aftermath!"


    "Yes, Master!"


    Immediately after the two ladies started reporting everything with utmost accuracy, and without daring to hide even one matter.


    Their win had been overwhelming besides 5 or 6 warriors injured due to their own carelessness with small, and minor injuries, the rest was completely fine.


    They had managed to capture everyone from the enemy camp, including Young Master Peers, the two daughters of the tribe Head of the enemy forces, and even other barbarian women, soldiers, warriors.


    The traps on the western part of the camp had been damaged around 70 to 80% but they had also proven to be of great help as they had not only impeded the enemy''s march but also taken down quite a few.


    They were intending on partying and celebrating their win tonight, and then start working on fixing them the next day.


    Hearing the report, Roy seemed to be in deep thoughts for a moment, as he then said,


    "Very well, tonight we shall be celebrating and partying our win. There will be no absence of food, and beverage, we shall enjoy ourselves."


    The moment those words sounded through the throne tent, everyone once again started cheering in happiness, and joy.


    After such a big battle for them, it was more than reasonable to have a big party celebration by the fire and wash their tiredness away.


    As everyone was preparing to leave though, Gisella''s voice sounded through the throne tent,


    "Master, in fact, there is something else we need to report as well!"


    Roy was a bit confused, at that moment, but he still kept his composure and asked,


    "What!?"


    "All the women we have captured, and a few from our camp want to participate in a "War Dance" and have a try at gaining your attention, in order to enter the Harem Palace."


    It was only now that Roy was able to remember about this tradition or culture of the barbarian tribes.


    In case of a battle win, the captured women from the enemy side, and other ladies from the camp, could prescribe to perform the ''War Dance'' ritual in front of him, to attract his attention.


    Most of the women brought to war weren''t there by their wish, but forced to come, as most of them were even kidnapped from their tribes on the path of the army.


    So, this ''War Dance'' ritual was a way for them to cut off any possible lingering attachment to their past, and try to attract the attention of the tribe Head, in order to have a more comfy and better life.


    And since they were celebrating a win, other women from the camp could try that too, as it was a great opportunity for them to embrace a thick thigh.


    After Roy''s amazing performance in winning the war, and taking into consideration all the changes and improvements he had brought to his tribe, there were a lot of women trying to attract his attention.


    At the moment, Roy''s Harem Palace wasn''t lacking in beauties, as he had already more than 20 women ready to service him at any moment, besides the main 10.


    The treatment that these ladies were receiving was way different from the treatment that other women in the camp were receiving, so it wasn''t a big surprise that many of them wanted to enter the Harem Palace.


    As for Roy, he would never refuse a beauty, or someone capable to attract his attention to enter his Harem Palace. He was always looking forward to experiencing some new delicacies.


    Thinking like that, he looked at Gisella''s face for a moment, and then said with a smile,


    "Very well then, inform the tribe that I will personally participate in the celebrations and will witness the ''War Dance'' prepared for me!"


    The moment those words sounded through the throne tent, everyone started cheering, even more, especially the warriors that were waiting outside the tent.


    It was general knowledge that after a victorious battle, the warriors would be rewarded for their efforts in the battle, according to their achievements.


    Gidella had already prepared the list with the names of the biggest achievers, and their achievements in the battle.


    Another tradition or culture of the barbarian tribes was that the rewards were given always after the ''War Dance''.


    For that reason, the situation was a bit tense when Gisella mentioned the ''War Dance''. Since Roy was a white devil he might decide to not participate in their traditions and cultures.


    While that wouldn''t make them rebel against him, it would certainly make them feel worried, and disturbed, as they would have to forego their roots.


    It was one thing if it happened slowly without noticing, and something completely different if it happened abruptly.


    Even though these barbarians had decided to follow behind Roy from now on, they still would like to keep a bit of their identity, and roots for as long as they could.


    Furthermore, everyone participating in the battle was excited and waiting for their rewards, if they didn''t get them tonight, then their morale would surely take a hit.


    Roy understood all these matters himself, as he had the memories of that nerd old Roy, who had read so much about these barbarians.


    Not to mention that there was no loss for him in all this matter, he was going out there to celebrate, party, and select a few more beauties for himself.


    It was like going to the market with a wallet full of money when he was a kid. Not only could he go look around, but he could also buy whatever delicacy, and sweet that he wished.


    In no time the whole tribe was put to work, and the gloomy atmosphere of the morning had turned into a warm, happy, and joyous atmosphere for the whole tribe.


    There was a big fire pit in the middle of the camp, in the direction of the throne tent that Roy rested, was erected a big throne-like seat, where Roy was seating with two beauties by his sides.


    Gisella, and Gidella, mother and daughter duo, had taken their positions beside him, one arm for each, the right arm was Gisella, while the left arm was Gidella.


    That showed their position in the Harem Palace, but as well as in the tribe. After all this time, now everyone knew that if Roy wasn''t around these two women would take his position.


    But this wasn''t some formal ceremony, it was a celebration, so both of them had joyous faces, as they had trapped Roy''s arms between their melons, and his hands between their thighs, feeding him fruits.


    Both of them were true beauties, with amazing curves, and shapes, which would make almost every man explode in jealousy, but remembering who the man they were serving was, no one dared to be.


    As a matter of fact, none of them even dared to look at them, in fear that they might incur Roy''s anger, and wrath.


    On the other hand, Roy was enjoying the supple bodies of the two women, while waiting for the ''War Dance'' participants to start their dance.


    But he had to say that he was a bit surprised by the line-up¡­

 Chapter 77 - 77: War Dance Selections

    Neglecting the fact that all the barbarian women that had been caught in the battle had come forward to participate in the War Dance, there was an even bigger problem for him.


    Amidst the dancers, there were quite a few young barbarian women, that clearly hadn''t passed the age to participate in this.


    Well, the barbarian''s low limit age for participation in this dance was quite low, as every girl over 10 full moons of age was able to participate in the dance.


    Barbarians didn''t have a precise way to measure time, in fact, they were quite primitive in this area, as only after Roy had taught them to measure the time with the sun, had they changed a bit.


    The best way for them to measure time was through the phases of the moon in the long term. Navita had more than 17 moons around itself, but one was able to outshine all others.


    The forest barbarians took that huge moon as the most prominent, and important one, so they measured the year by the phases of that moon.


    In other words, 10 full moons meant 10 years for normal people, and that was way too low for Roy to accept a girl in his Harem Palace.


    He felt that 16 was already pushing it too far, and now girls over 10 years old were trying to attract his attention, and enter his Harem Palace.


    Most certainly he wouldn''t refuse beauties that fulfilled the conditions and wanted to be with him, but he wasn''t going to lose all his values and morals about it either.


    He wouldn''t fall so low that he would even accept these little girls into his Harem Palace so soon. What was more mind-blowing though, was the fact that these girls were his warriors'' daughters.


    These guys were willingly handing their daughters to him, even without him asking to do so, and they were even promoting them.


    Feeling a headache coming in his direction he felt that it would be better to clarify the things before anything else happened, as he said in a serious voice, from his position,


    "The girls from over 10 full moons, to less than 16 full moons, even if selected will be part of the Trial Palace, where they will receive education and training from the Harem Palace ladies.


    Only when they pass their 16th full moon, will they be eligible to serve me!"


    This was the best he could do at the moment, as it was impossible to escape this situation without offending, or upsetting some people.


    So, he decided to take a step back, while they also compromised a bit. As normally every woman picked as she performed the ''War Dance'' would enter the tribe Head''s chambers.


    As expected the moment those words sounded through the place, the tribesmen, and women started discussing and whispering under voice, but none of them dared to question Roy''s decision.


    It was already a great step for Roy to participate in the ''War Dance'' and accept it, so they didn''t dare push their limits.


    Furthermore, they had seen Roy''s strength in the battle, and even if they didn''t see it, they had heard about it.


    A God of War like Roy was willing to participate in their culture and traditions when he was clearly a white devil, so they should feel already happy with that.


    At that moment, the warriors stepped forward, kneeled in front of Roy, and said in one voice,


    "As Tribe Head desires!"


    They were the ones that were the clearest about Roy''s strength, and abilities so they would most certainly be the first to accept his orders and rules.


    Once the warriors had accepted his words, there was no one else who had the position, or right to question him.


    Roy felt like he was slipping a bit with what he just did, as this meant that he would have to pick little girls that would serve him in the future, but he couldn''t escape it.


    Well since he was going to do it, he should at least make a good job at picking them, so he started looking at them a bit more seriously.


    The truth was that even though these girls were really young, due to their genetics, and environment they seemed to be quite mature, and ripped.


    At least that would make the job a bit easier for him, but he still had to observe them a bit more, in their attitude, and actions.


    On the other hand, the imprisoned women of the battle seemed a bit rigid and were a bit surprised hearing Roy make such an announcement, and how easily it was accepted by the tribe.


    This meant that he not only had the strength as a warrior on the battlefield but also the composition of a true leader.


    It was really difficult to find someone who possessed both, it was the same as finding someone who followed both paths of becoming a Warrior, and a Mage.


    But thinking deeper about it, Roy was one too. He was a Warrior, and a Mage, as they had already seen him on the battlefield while being behind Young Master Fjord, and Young Master Peers.


    The truth was that they had really complicated thoughts at the moment, on one side they felt that Eric was a great man, a great warrior, and a great leader, worthy of their lives.


    But on the other hand, they felt like they were lowering their selves surrendering their bodies, and their lives to the tribe Head of a small tribe like this.


    Even though their side lost the battle, and they were captured, they were still coming from a medium tribe, as they would control more than 5 tribes like this one.


    Furthermore, it was more than certain that their tribe would make a comeback soon, and another battle would happen.


    Roy and his tribe were strong, but they weren''t strong enough to take on their tribe, as what they had sent out this time were only some subjugated tribes warriors.


    Once their main warriors entered the battlefield, Roy and his tribe would be a thing of the past. He wouldn''t even be able to run away and escape at that time.


    So, getting picked at that moment was the same as signing up for a happy present, and a terrible future.


    Once they entered Roy''s chambers they could never return to their own tribe, as they would most probably be killed on the spot, in order to get rid of the shame that came with them.


    After all, they would be serving a different man from the one they had been handed over to, and if that wasn''t enough, that new guy was their enemy.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that this was a tradition and culture of forest barbarians as a whole, they would never wish to participate in this damned thing.


    Roy could notice their thoughts and expressions well. He hadn''t expected to face such a damned monster opponent so soon, but he wasn''t frightened in the least.


    After all, his list already included the Coyote tribe, and even though now he would have to face two Coyote tribes, he was still more than confident in his own skills, and warriors.


    This was going to be an important night for these ladies as the ones he was going to pick up would have a great opportunity to find a place by his side to reach the top.


    Or chose their stupidity, and regret it for as long as they lived!


    The atmosphere around was becoming better and better by the moment, as the barbarians were eating different kinds of food, meat, fruits, and even drinking from Roy''s special beverage.


    The beverage was nothing more than fruit juice, but for people that had never tasted something like that, it was amazingly good.


    As soon as the stage was set, and everyone was merry, Gisella gave the sign for the War Dance to start. This wasn''t the first time she saw this and knew how to manage it.


    The captured women and all other free participants started dancing around the big pit fire, with enchanting, and seductive moves.


    As a matter of fact, the free participants were using everything they could to attract Roy''s attention, while the captured women were clearly making sloppy moves on intention.


    Roy could easily understand that, but he didn''t show any dissatisfaction on his face, he just watched the whole thing from start to finish.


    When it was all done, all the participants came in front of Roy standing in a line and awaiting his decision.


    Each one of them had different thoughts, different attitudes, and different expectations, but Roy didn''t care much about it.


    He had already made his decision, and now was just letting it prolong a bit more for a bit of suspense, and act like he was in deep pondering.


    The audience was in contemplation and waiting in silence, while Gisella and Gidella were still trying to give him a few benefits.


    When he felt that it was long enough, Eric just looked at them with a serious face and started picking them one by one.


    Out of 43 ladies in front of him, that had danced the ''War Dance'' for him, he picked up 13 of them, with 4 of them being between 10 to 16 of age.


    He picked the 4 of them not only due to their bodies constitutions, but mostly due to their temperament, and attitude.


    He was sure that once they took the appropriate training and education, they would be great Harem members of his Harem Palace.


    As for the rest of the ladies, there were a few who seemed happy with this, a few that were upset, and a few that were crying.


    But at that moment the people couldn''t focus on them, as they heard an obnoxious voice,


    "I don''t accept!"

 Chapter 78 - 78: New Rules Of War Dance

    That voice and those words were enough to attract the attention of everyone else in the surroundings, as it was a great slap to the face of Roy.


    These women weren''t brought there by their wish and had participated in the War Dance by default, and the moment that Roy made his choice, they were obliged to accept it.


    In fact, it was seen as their honor! It was a bit nonsensical at first view, but thinking about it deeper, their selection during the War Dance gave them a form of legality, and acceptance in the tribe.


    Furthermore, the one they would be serving from that moment on would be the tribe''s Head and not just any warrior or man, with a third leg between his thighs.


    Begin selected was considered to be a great favor to them, and yet one of them stood up and refused her good luck, and favor.


    It took huge courage to state something like that at the moment, as her life depended on Roy''s whims at that moment.


    But she didn''t look scared, in fact, she looked a bit disgusted, even despising Roy and everyone else around her.


    Even during the dance, she had had the same attitude and composure, and it was precisely due to that that Roy had selected her.


    He needed to set up an example, for the others, and clean up the women entering his Harem Palace.


    From the moment that this War Dance had started Roy had already decided almost everything and planned everything to detail.


    The number of ladies, and their purpose were already decided as well. Roy didn''t want to look like a lustful demon, but at the same time didn''t want to show weakness.


    So, he thought that 13 out of 43 participants was a perfect number, and out of the 13, he had selected 4 girls between the age of 10 and 16.


    That wasn''t only just to fill in the numbers though, as he had seen great potential and maturity from these girls, and he felt that they were a good seed for the future.


    While the ladies of the Harem Palace at the moment were capable of dealing with the Harem issues, and his tribe matters, in the future they would start showing their shortcomings.


    With his plans, ambition, and greed on consideration, Roy knew that he would slowly climb the stairs one by one, and the stage in front of him would become wider and wider.


    So, there would definitely be a time when the current ladies of his Harem Palace would be unable to adapt to that stage and lose their importance.


    Once that happened, and he didn''t have enough replacements for them, then not only would his building shake, but it might even hurt his foundations.


    The present was important, but the future was even more. Roy couldn''t allow himself to be tied down by the people around him, as they were all just his servants and his helpers.


    With these thoughts for the future, he had decided to take in those 4 girls this time and start training and educating them from that age.


    In fact, after seeing them, and thinking a bit more he even decided to implement a training session for all the girls of age 10-16 that weren''t part of his Harem Palace.


    It would be some kind of Junior Harem Palace. As long as they showed enough results they would graduate from the Junior Harem Palace, and enter the true Harem Palace.


    He even had already decided on who to direct this Junior Harem Palace, and the instructors in there, it would be Valerie and her two mothers.


    As he was thinking like this about the situation, he had a lost face on the outside, so the warriors and other tribesmen thought that he was just shocked by the audacity of that bi*tch.


    Still, no one dared to act without Roy saying anything. If there was one thing that they had learned during this time that Roy had trained them, was order, rule.


    Roy was the highest link of the chain, so there was no one who was able to move or act without his permission or order.


    Even Gisella and Gidella that were by his side could do nothing but look at that dirty bi*tch with angry looks, and visible killing intent.


    It was precise their killing intent that awoke Roy from his stupor, as he coughed to attract the attention of everyone in there, and asked in a cool and calm voice,


    "Ahem~! Are you sure!?"


    He didn''t seem angry in the least, as a matter of fact, he seemed like he had expected something like that, and treated it as just water under the bridge.


    Even his opponent, that lady that was looking at him with disgust, and despise couldn''t help but get startled for a moment looking at his composure and his tone, but she still said with a high and mighty tone,


    "Hmph~! Of course, I am! Did you think it would be that easy for a toad to eat some swan''s meat? You must be dreaming with open eyes!"


    Seeing that Roy hadn''t gone in a rage, and was even talking to her with that calm and cool voice, she thought that he knew the difference between them, and was afraid of her standing and position.


    With those thoughts in her mind, she gained even more courage, and strength as she became even more audacious with her words.


    No matter what, this stupid Head of this weak tribe should know that he would suffer many times more should anything happen to her.


    After all, she was her father''s best, and favorite daughter. For that reason, she was given as a wife to Young Master Fjord.


    Even though Roy already expected something like that from her, he still couldn''t help but reveal an unpleasant expression when he heard her say those words, and talk audaciously.


    Still, he managed to control himself to not explode, and then looking at the other ladies he had selected, he said with the same cool, and calm voice,


    "Is there anyone else who thinks the same!?"


    "I do!" x2


    Immediately after his words sounded, 2 other women walked forward standing in the same position as that first one.


    By the information that Roy had, the first one to take the lead was the given wife to that Young Master Fjord he had followed the kill, and the two ladies behind her were her accompaniers.


    In medium barbarian tribes, the ladies of the family would have more value than those in the small tribes, so they had to be in better care, protection, and control from the tribe.


    For that reason, for each one of them there were appointed two accompaniers that taught them how to please men, and also protect and control them from the side.


    What surprised Roy though was the fact, that among his selected ladies, there was this bi*tch''s sister, but she didn''t refuse or join her.


    He decided to have a better look at her later, as right now he had to take care of the situation at hand.


    Thinking like that, he didn''t show any emotion on his face, as he said with the same voice of earlier,


    "Very well, then you are exempted from the selection, 3 other ladies will take your place, I just hope you don''t regret this decision of yours!"


    Hearing his words, the three ladies just coldly harrumphed at him, as they walked out of the selected group, while looking with a weird, and complicated look towards three ladies in the selected group.


    That was the little sister and her accompaniers. Even though her accompaniers seemed to be wishing to get up and refuse following the example of the big sister, and accompaniers, they didn''t.


    Their lady had ordered them to not do anything stupid and accept their fate, just like she was about to do.


    The two of them didn''t understand why their lady would do something like that, but they still followed her orders and stood there beside her.


    With those three out, Roy quickly selected three other ladies that would take their place, and when everything seemed to be over he said in a deep and heavy voice,


    "This is the first War Dance after our first victory so I decided to be lavicious and accept so many women by my side.


    These ladies can be considered my lucky charm! After this, after every War Dance, I will select only 10 new women for my Harem Palace.


    But, at the same time, despite the War Dance after every victory against our enemies, there will be a War Dance every half full moon.


    Also, I abolish the rule that a participant can''t partake more than once in a War Dance, and every female woman is eligible to participate as long as it''s above 10 full moons of age!"


    The moment his words sounded through the surroundings, the whole tribe was in a stupor, as they didn''t understand how to react for a moment.


    And even more so the ladies that had just participated in this War Dance and hadn''t been selected, they couldn''t help but feel extremely happy, that their chance hadn''t gone away.


    They seemed forgotten about their sadness, and grief at that moment, and couldn''t help but explode with a strong intent for the next.


    Next time for sure they would be selected, as long as they worked harder, and polished themselves they would surely be selected next time to be part of Roy''s Harem Palace.


    It was only after a few moments, that finally the tribe''s warriors and people around Roy had recovered their selves, as they kneeled down, and said,


    "Understood tribe Head!"


    This meant that as long as they raised a good daughter in their family, they would have a connection to their tribe Head Roy.


    But certainly, there were three ladies who didn''t seem to care much about this, as in fact they looked down on Roy, like the one in lead even said,


    "A toad at the bottom of the well!"

 Chapter 79 - 79: Rewards

    It was precisely the woman that started this whole ordeal. After seeing that Roy hadn''t done anything to her for the previous matter, she thought that he didn''t dare to touch her.


    In fact, she went even further with her ideas, as she thought that Roy was keeping her alive in order to have an extra chip of negotiations with her father.


    Who could blame her after all, it wasn''t like every barbarian tribe through Death Forest would have the fate of encountering a character of Roy''s stature.


    The moment that she said those words though, she once again attracted the attention of the whole tribe towards her, as she had a brave and dauntless expression on her face.


    The whole tribe warriors and people didn''t understand why Roy had forgiven her the first time, as he wasn''t a compassionate character.


    As a matter of fact, they felt that this barbarian woman was slowly digging her own grave without stop, and it seemed like Roy wouldn''t bear it anymore.


    The look on his face was getting darker and darker, but he still didn''t lose his composure, as he just looked towards her, and then said towards Gisella,


    "Take the ladies towards the ''Pleasure Room'' and assist them to the best of our capabilities, I will later come and ''treat'' them myself!"


    His tone was calm and cool like he didn''t care much about her words, and actions, but Gisella was able to recognize a fit of underlying anger there.


    But what surprised her the most was what she heard him say, and she couldn''t help but feel a slight chill on her back.


    The ''Pleasure Room'' was a special facility built under Roy''s small ''house'', or Royal Tent how people called it, together with a few other storehouse rooms, and the underground tunnel.


    At first view, it looked just like an underground normal room, with better sound isolation, but after seeing the tools, and equipment inside she couldn''t help but feel a bit scared.


    She had never seen them before, or even fully understood what they could do, but one thing was for sure, it was nothing good by looking at the evil grin on Roy''s face when she asked him about them.


    Most probably tonight she might find out what these things were useful for, but she didn''t know why she had a bad feeling and premonition about this situation.


    Still, she quickly recollected herself, and then signaled a few of the Harem Palace members to take the ladies to where Roy had said.


    The woman on the lead wanted to continue acting audaciously, but the looks of the barbarian warriors and people around her made her think twice, and she decided to follow the arrangement.


    Each and every one of those people in there was looking at her like they were about to eat her alive if she continued talking more while having a look of pity on their faces at the same time.


    She couldn''t understand what was the motive of the two extremely contradictory looks, but hearing that she was going towards some ''Pleasure Room'' she thought that she was being treated like she deserved.


    This room seemed like one of the best rooms in this place, and she wouldn''t have to deal with these poor idiots around her.


    When her father, the tribe Head, and her husband returned to have their revenge on this little tribe, she would make sure to clearly demonstrate the difference between them.


    Under the gaze of every other barbarian of the tribe, she left the plaza following the Harem Palace members that looked extremely polite on the way.


    It was quite the view, this was probably the first time that the sheep would willingly, and wantonly enter the wolf''s den, without knowing what awaited her there.


    When she finally disappeared from the vision of everyone, Roy coughed once more, and then said in a loud and solemn voice,


    "Ahem~! Let us not destroy the celebratory mood of this night and the majesty of our first win due to the hoarse cracks of black crow!


    It is time to award our brave, and glorious warriors!"


    With that said, Roy immediately started calling the names of his warriors one by one and then rewarding them with weapons, women, and names.


    There was one thing that warriors of a barbarian tribe would value the most after strength, and that was the name given to them in recognizance of their strength, and skill.


    Only two warriors were able to earn their selves a name though, and those were the strongest warriors of Roy''s tribe Bran, and Bog.


    Bran had literally the tall physique of a big black bear, and if one didn''t look him in daylight they would most certainly think that he was some kind of bear.


    For that reason, Roy decided to give him the name ''Bear'', and changing the form of address to him as Bran the Bear! But only he could call him that, other people could call him only Bear from now on.


    As for Bog, while he was also tall, and well ripped, he was way thinner than Bran, and if one looked at him from afar they wouldn''t think he was a true warrior.


    But the reality was much more different from the predictions, as this thin and ripped man had killed more than 7 or 8 enemy soldiers by himself.


    Being the third on the killing rank list following the barbarian general, and Bran. Due to his achievement, and physique, Roy decided to put him the name, Wolf.


    In a sense, their names were the same as giving them some title of nobility among the barbarians, but at the same time, their acceptance of the name demonstrated their loyalty towards Roy.


    A named barbarian could never act against the leader that named him, and if he still did so, then all the other barbarian tribes and people would try to kill him.


    While barbarians didn''t hold much intelligence, or sharp minds, as they lived a relatively simple life, there were a few things that they considered to be taboos as well.


    Going against the leader who named a barbarian warrior was one of them, as the moment that happened, it was considered that the leader had become their ''father'' and their ancestor.


    After seeing their Leader''s strength, fighting prowess, and power all this time, and even receiving his training, and education Bran and Bo had completely surrendered to Roy.


    The two of them had understood that there was no possibility of them growing stronger than him, and as long as they followed behind him, they would reach great heights.


    It was their warrior''s sharp intuition that they had been able to gain after a lot of fighting, and battle experiences, so they decided to gamble their lives with Roy.


    Roy on the other was satisfied to have subjugated them, but he still didn''t let his guard down around them.


    Since he was still rather new to this world, and these people, whether were they barbarians or civilized people, he didn''t dare trust anyone of them.


    Even Ileana that was now inside Gaia didn''t have his full trust, she was just a bit higher on the ladder, and was getting some better benefits.


    But, would she dare to do something that might damage him or his interests he was prepared to teach her a lesson that she wouldn''t forget for 10 incarnations!


    In order to congratulate the two of them for their new names, Roy even awarded them with two knives, and also the right to choose a woman, or make a wish.


    Under the condition that the woman accepted them, and their wish was a wish that he could fulfill for them.


    The two warriors were pleasantly surprised hearing that reward, as they would have never expected such a reward. In their thoughts, their names were already too big of a reward.


    After saying his piece, Roy started observing their looks, and their expressions, this was not only a reward but also a test for them.


    A great ruler would always test his servants, and followers on every corner he could, because only like that would they have a clear understanding of them.


    Through this reward, Roy wanted to have a look at what these two warriors wished. Should they pick women, as long as they took his leftovers he wouldn''t care much about it!


    Should it be power, or greater possibilities he would have to be more aware of them. In order to not make a wrong judgment Roy even activated his ''sense area'' to better assess them.


    As a brutish and lustful warrior, Bran immediately kneeled in front of Roy, and asked in a reverent voice,


    "Tribe Head, I would like to ask for an extra woman, and wish that you take one of my daughters in your Harem Palace!"


    Roy was a bit surprised by this brutish guy, and he didn''t expect him to be able to think and build more ties with him, but since he didn''t feel any undesired intention, he accepted.


    "Very well, you can have one more from the captives of the battle, and send forward the daughter you wish to present to me!"


    Bran''s face was a bit disgusting as he was too brutish to be smiling like he was, as he immediately acknowledged his reward respectfully, and then called towards his family,


    "Thank you, Leader, the life of this Bran the Bear belongs to you!


    Rena, come and greet the Lord!"


    With that said a 15 years old girl came out of the crowd and immediately kneeled in front of Roy while saying,


    "Rena greets Lord!"


    The girl wasn''t an exceptional beauty, but she wasn''t an average either. What surprised Roy was the fact that there was a shine of intelligence in her eyes.


    Completely different from what one would think as the daughter of that brutish thing Bran the Bear. Still, he just accepted her with a calm and cool face, as he turned his attention towards Bo the Wolf¡­

 Chapter 80 - 80: Closure Of The Celebrations

    This guy was clearly more intelligent, and sly than the Bear, so he felt like that damn simpleton had just taken the halo, and Roy''s attention from him.


    But now that the simpleton Bear had spoken, he had no choice but to ask for the same thing, otherwise, Roy might think that he saw himself as different from that stupid Bear.


    So, without losing much time, he immediately kneeled in front of Roy just like his comrade, and then said the same words,


    "Tribe Head, I would like to ask for an extra woman, and wish that you take one of my daughters in your Harem Palace!"


    Since Roy had been fully focussed on them with his ''sense area'' he was able to notice that as he thought and said those words this Wolf was having a strange heartbeat.


    Roy wasn''t proficient in his ''sense area'' skill, or on the judgment of human heartbeat, as the only thing he could make out of this situation was that things were completely fine with this Wolf.


    He didn''t know whether that was directed towards him, or towards the Bear, but there was definitely something wrong with the Wolf.


    Still, he couldn''t judge and punish one of his best warriors just because of that small reason, that only he could understand. Otherwise, no one would dare to fight for him anymore.


    So, he just decided to keep a closer eye on this guy later, as he answered him with the same answer he gave to the Bear,


    "Very well, you can have one more from the captives of the battle and send forward the daughter you wish to present to me!"


    It seemed like a reenacting of the scene with the Bear, as the wolf spoke the same words once again, only the name of the girl changed,


    "Thank you, Leader, the life of this Bo the Wolf belongs to you!


    Zena, come and greet the Lord!"


    The moment he said those words, another girl appeared from the crowd, her looks were on the same level as Rena, even though she was a bit more matured than Rena.


    There was a special light in her eyes as well, as she came forward and kneeled in front of Roy as well,


    "Zena greets Lord!"


    With this, Roy felt like the celebratory party was concluded for him, as he turned to talk to his subjects,


    "This was our first victory, and the first step towards our goal. Take courage from this victory and await the next in the upcoming days.


    Really soon, the whole Death Forest will hear the name of the Bloody Tribe!"


    The moment he said those words, he turned around and left the stunned crowd of barbarians'' warriors, and people to look dumbfoundedly at his back.


    There was one big tradition in the Death Forest among the barbarian tribes, as each tribe would take their name from the Royal tribes only.


    The moment that a tribe decided on its name by their own will, and declared the name, it was the same as rebelling against the Royal tribe they served to.


    There were only two ways left for them from that point on, they either replaced that Royal tribe and took control of their own fate, or they disappeared from the map to save the Royal tribe''s face.


    Disappearing didn''t meant disbanding, but completely dying, or becoming slaves without rights.


    Roy''s words had either sentenced them all to a life of slavery and death or changed their fates to become a Royal tribe in this Death Forest.


    Before even though they knew the ambitions and greed of Roy, they still didn''t think much of it, but now they had no other choice but to crash on that headfirst.


    They didn''t know what to think or do at that moment. It was something beyond their expectations and imaginations.


    But as they were all stunned, and unable to say anything, the simpleton Bear jumped and screamed with a loud voice,


    "Long Live his Majesty, the King of Barbarians!"


    Following the cheering of the Bear, the sly Wolf also did the same, with the same or louder voice than his comrade,


    "Long Live his Majesty, the King of Barbarians!"


    From one there were two, from two it became three, and from three the cheering spread all over the tribe.


    With his senses, and especially his ''sense area'' Roy was able to notice all these simple things happening behind him, without needing to turn his head back.


    Followed by Gisella, Gidella, the other women of his Harem Palace, and the new ''catch'' he couldn''t help but smile lightly, as he made his way towards his private chambers.


    The truth was that Gisella, Gidella, and everyone else behind him was equally stunned as those barbarians behind them when they heard his statement, but they just didn''t show it as much.


    The ambition of the young man in front of them was extremely big, as he was just a leaf in a tree forest at the moment, and even the simplest of breezes would send him flying.


    But there was no doubt on his face, only confidence. It wasn''t some simple confidence either, it was domineering confidence, that would make anyone feel weak and inferior in front of him.


    It was the confidence of a true Ruler, that even some nobles weren''t able to possess despite living their whole lives as other people''s life rulers.


    They didn''t know whether their decision would send them towards the top, or below the ground, but they understood that their life was tied to his from this moment on.


    When they reached his Harem Palace area, which was nothing more than a smaller camp inside the big tribe camp, with special houses for his harem member behind his ''Royal Tent'', he stopped and said,


    "Gidella, make the arrangements for all those below 16 full moons of age and also show them around the place.


    Tell them about the rules, and also the expectations! From tomorrow forward you and Eya will be responsible for their training, while Gisella, Valerie, and Beatrice about their education.


    I want them to be at least ''capable'' when they get 16! When you are done with them, come and join me!"


    With that said he once again turned ahead and entered his own ''Royal Tent'' that was in front of his Harem Palace. All the other tents or small houses were behind his own.


    Without losing time Gidella immediately started leading the girls towards their new places and also told her about the rules, and expectations of this place, while showing them around.


    Gisella and all the other ladies of the Harem Palace without exception were following behind him towards his ''Royal Tent'' as he had yet to tell them off.


    Even if Roy asked them all to strip in front of him and take them all at the same time none of them would refuse, so none of them had any hesitation or reluctance following him.


    The moment that they entered the ''Royal Tent'' though, Roy didn''t make way for his personal chambers, but instead sat down on the throne at the front room, and said in a serious voice,


    "First of all, I would like to congratulate you on your work, and achievements during this battle. You have managed to reach my expectations of you.


    Gisella has already handed me a report about your personal achievements during the war, so you will get rewarded just as the warriors outside did.


    Soon, I will implement a new system in the Harem Palace, as the population is increasing, and you need better order and the idea of your positions."


    "Yes, Master!"


    The ladies didn''t expect something like this, so they were thrilled, and in fact, couldn''t help but think about the new system and their position.


    Those who were assured of being high were feeling a bit complacent while those who knew that they were not going to get a good position were burning in spirits to increase their position.


    After he was done with the ''old'' members, he turned towards the new members, and continued,


    "As for the new ones, you will start from the bottom, but as long as you show commitment and abilities you can slowly rank up.


    Abandon all thoughts of having preferential positions, you will have to crawl towards the top!"


    That second line was directed towards the sister of that arrogant bi*tch of earlier. Even though he didn''t understand why this one hadn''t acted like that one, he was still attentive to her.


    As a matter of fact, that last part was said with a heavier tone, as he noticed that her two accompaniers didn''t seem happy with his words.


    Not only that, but he also gazed at them, with a gaze that immediately put them under pressure and difficult to breathe. The two women immediately abandoned every thought of opposing.


    Seeing that everything was concluded, he then stood up while saying,


    "The new members shall follow me inside the chambers, everyone else wait here for my call!"


    None of the ladies opposed, as in that place Roy was the Heaven and Earth. No one dared to oppose them even if they wished.


    While the newcomers weren''t aware of Roy''s temperament and acting, everyone else knew that they could only embrace his thigh and never anger him.


    Furthermore, as long as they didn''t anger him, the time they passed with him was the best and most amazing time of their lives.


    The newcomers didn''t know what to think about that, as they thought that Roy would already be great if he dealt with 3 or 4 of them, but they still followed behind silently.


    It was only after two hours or so that they understood how foolish they were, as Roy''s ''Royal Tent'' was filled with moans, and pants until late in the evening of the next day.


    The stamina of a Rank 2 Warrior was nothing to joke about¡­

 Chapter 81 - 81: Morning & A Seer

    Only when Roy was finally done with all the women inside his personal chambers, and they were all sleeping on his due to extreme fatigue, did he finally lie down himself, and entered deep sleep.


    What no one noticed was that when Roy finally decided to lie down and sleep his whole personal chambers were covered by some kind of illusion.


    In that illusion Roy''s body didn''t appear to be on the location he fell asleep but much higher, as a preventive measure towards assassinations from outside.


    As for the women inside, it was impossible for any one of them to even approach him, and even less threaten his life.


    Furthermore, a large part of his Harem Palace had already accepted him as their man and was striving hard to catch his attention.


    Anyway, no matter what, Foxy would always be there for him, guarding him against any possible danger, or unfaithful bi*tch.


    Another thing that would make people extremely startled though, was the fact that Foxy was looking at all the women around Roy with the eyes of a jealous lover.


    Even though Foxy was a beast, she had recently broken through to become a Rank 3 beast, as Roy had fed her a lot of good food over the months.


    When a beast was promoted to Rank 3 her intelligence and conscience sea would expand, closely to that of a big baby, around 9 or 10 years old, and for some special beasts even more.


    When they were promoted to Rank 4 they would be like teenagers, and also start gaining beastman or beastwoman traits, and finally at Rank 5 they would turn into beastman, or beastwomen.


    It was precisely for that reason, that the Beastman Kingdom was held in high esteem across all of Navita, and no one dared to be arrogant in front of them.


    That was because each and every one of them was a Rank 5 Warrior, with special abilities and skills that could make the whole world cry in greed.


    Roy wasn''t in a position to care much about this at the moment, as he was in a deep and refreshing sleep. After the battle, the pursuit, wind element cultivation, and the battle with his women he was dead tired.


    He was able to wake up only early the next morning, as he felt like his whole body had gone through some kind of baptism, as he felt cool and refreshed to the maximum.


    His bed was empty, as most of his women had awakened before him, and went to take care of their duties as usual, but still, he found the new ''entries'' by his side.


    Most probably this was a consideration of Gisella, and Gidella, as they didn''t want him to wake up alone, or get cold too cold.


    The women were looking at him with weird expressions on their faces, as they hadn''t expected him to be that valiant and strong in a battlefield against them.


    But at the same time, they didn''t know what to think of their choice. With this, it was impossible for them to ever think of a return to their previous tribe.


    But that was only for the new captive entries, as the ladies of the tribe felt extremely lucky to have received the favor of their strong, and amazing tribe Head.


    Furthermore, they had been introduced to new pleasures and climaxes that they had never thought possible, as they started to adore him even more.


    Opening his eyes, and looking at their faces for a few moments, he suddenly showed a bit of discontent on his face, as he asked,


    "Didn''t Gisella teach you how to act after I wake up?"


    The ladies were a bit startled at those words, but they immediately were able to understand what he meant as they immediately approached for a kiss.


    When he had finally kissed all of the ladies around him, Roy had a smile on his face, as he said,


    "You there come to serve me with your mouth, everyone else bring your bodies here!"


    The one he was directed to, was that little princess from the captives, the other day he had already taught them how to serve him with their mouths, as Gisella had specially instructed them through practice.


    The ''little princess'' seemed reluctant for a moment, but then she moved forwards and started doing what she was told, it was only her accompaniers who seemed to get agitated at the way Roy ordered her.


    Noticing their faces, Roy said with a smiling expression, and a calm voice, that was anything but that,


    "That is the last time it happens!"


    Hearing that and seeing his face, the three ladies couldn''t help but feel a chill course through their whole beings, they had finally understood that they had fallen in his hands.


    There was no escape for them anymore, and they would only suffer more if they didn''t fully try to please him.


    As they were thinking like that, Roy was pinching butts on the left, and squeezing melons on the right to his satisfaction, as occasionally he would pull one of them for a juicy kiss or two.


    Enjoying the moment, until he climaxed, and was cleaned fully by the women on his side, he finally revealed a smile, and asked the ''little princess'',


    "Why didn''t you act like your big sister the other day!?"


    The ''little princess'' was anything but little, as she had a body to die for, pitch-black hair, full red lips, a sculpted nose, and more importantly bluish-grey eyes.


    The truth was that the biggest reason that Roy had picked her the other night was due to the color of her eyes, and the fact that he felt a special type of energy from her.


    The ''little princess'' looked him in the eye, and then said with a low tone,


    "Can Master please, tell them to leave!?"


    Even though she was asking for something from her Master she did that by showing completely humility, and obedience.


    She seemed like she was hiding quite the secret, and didn''t want others to hear her beside him, which made Roy even more expectant towards her reason.


    Without losing time, he only made one simple movement with his hand, and all the ladies inside the room scurried away.


    Even the ''little princesses'' two accompaniers hesitated only for a single instant, before going out of the place.


    Their hesitance made Roy unpleasant once again, but he had already decided to teach them a lesson soon, a lesson that would make them never think of hesitating or opposing him again.


    When everyone had left the place, he looked the ''little princess'' deeply in her eyes, as he said,


    "Well, now I am all ears!"


    The ''little princess'' didn''t shirk away, as she faced his look, and started speaking in a calm tone,


    "I am a seer!"


    The moment that Roy heard her words he was surprised for a single moment, but then quickly regained his composure, as he said,


    "To think that it was true!"


    The ''little princess'' had thought that she would shock this man in front of her, and she even thought that she would have to try to explain and prove to him that she was indeed such.


    After all, not even her father, her tribe, or her accompaniers knew about it. But who would have expected that she was the one who would get shocked?


    Roy knew about it! She didn''t know how, or why, but he seemed to know about it. Which shocked her greatly, as she couldn''t help but ask,


    "You knew about it?"


    "I only doubted about it at first, but now you have just confirmed my doubts!"


    "How!?"


    "Your eyes!"


    "My eyes!?"


    "Yes, your eyes! Or to be more exact the color of your eyes, I have read somewhere that seers are born with blue eyes, that start turning grey the more they peek into the future until they lose sight!"


    Everything that Roy said was the truth, besides the part that he read about it. The one who had read about it was the old nerdy Roy, and it was a book from the secret Library of the Illyrian Empire.


    But Roy had never thought that he would be able to one day witness with his own eyes, a Seer!


    What was a Seer!?


    A Seer was a special Mage or called differently the favorite children of time. These Mages were able and could cultivate only one type of magic, and that was Time Magic.


    Nobody knew why, how, or what was special about them, but these guys had no other affinity besides the time magic particles and were as rare as phoenix feathers.


    No power, Kingdom, Empire, Sect, or Dynasty dared to proclaim that they had a time Mage, as they were treated like the most precious characters behind the Royal, and Imperial families.


    It was said that no matter how much they advanced with their Magic, they couldn''t directly manipulate time, but they could catch glimpses of the future.


    The higher the Magic cultivation, the higher the accuracy, and the more preparations they could make to change the situation indirectly.


    Having a Seer beside him was the same as having an alarm clock that would warn him about any possible problem or accident.


    But certainly, the price to pay for peeking at the future wasn''t small, as no matter how advanced a Seer would always lose his or her sight.


    Looking at the little princesses eyes, Roy could understand that she had already used it, at least once, as he said,


    "Let me guess, you saw that I will become a great figure in the future?"


    "No, I saw you die!"

 Chapter 82 - 82: Losing Reason

    No matter who would be on Roy''s place at that moment, he would have the same gloomy, dark, and unpleasant look that he had.


    After everything that had happened until that moment, and especially thinking about everything that he possessed at that moment, he already felt like he was the main character of the story.


    After all, he had the memories of the old Roy, the memories of his ''Master'', and even Gaia. So, no matter how he thought about it, he should be able to reach his goals, and ensure his safety.


    Just what kind of perverted existence would be able to kill him in this world? Certainly, he didn''t expect to have a smooth sail, and in fact he understood that his path would be extremely thorny.


    But still, dying seemed a bit overboard, so he couldn''t quite accept that. As he asked with a dark and gloomy voice,


    "What do you mean? Explain yourself!"


    The ''little princess'' understood the weight of her words as well, so she immediately started explaining what she had seen,


    "The moment I saw you on the battlefield the other day, I had a vision! You will be strong, powerful enough to conquer the whole Death Forest, and everything inside it.


    But then someone betrayed you, trapped you, and made you disappear. The person in front of you was so powerful that it was impossible for you to even fight back."


    She knew that right now Roy didn''t want to many details, they could talk about that later, at that moment he wanted to know how and when.


    If it was of old age, then everyone had to accept that one day they would have to die and enter reincarnation once again.


    After all, even the strongest being could live for millions of years but not infinitely. Nothing was infinite in this world, and Roy understood this well.


    Everything had a start, and an end. Even his life and his strength were no exception to this rule, perhaps only Heavens, or what had created all this Universe might be able to strand to infinity.


    But he wasn''t the one, and he understood that at some point his life would end as well, it was the same for every other living being no matter its strength and power.


    Cultivation was able to purify, and evolve a human body, making it stronger, sturdier, and much more usable, but unfortunately it wasn''t able to fully stop the body''s deterioaration.


    It could stop the process to the extreme, whatever it was, but it wasn''t able to fully freeze it, or disperse it.


    So, Roy had in a way already accepted wholeheartedly the fact that someday he would die, and enter reincarnation once again, and he would love to see it happen due to old age.


    So, if it was because of that he wouldn''t mind it much but hearing that he might die even before he had the chance to grow as strong as he wanted, have his revenge, and meet ''his'' family he lost it.


    Who could blame him, he was told that his efforts, his suffering, his change, were all for nothing? As one day not only would he be betrayed, but he would also die a gruesome death.


    His mind went in rage, his blood started boiling like molten lave, while his veins and his blood started appeared on his face, and body.


    He was truly angry, he felt his eyes blacken out for a moment, as he grabbed the ''little princess'' by the neck, and said in an extremely terrifying hoarse voice,


    "You are lying! What about my goals, and my family!?"


    The ''little princess'' could feel his extreme state but considering the strength he was showing towards her she knew that it was impossible for her to try anything with him.


    She could only beg for her life, and try to squeeze some words, even though Roy seemed to be close to breaking her neck!


    "P-ple-please yo-you a-are ki-killi-killing m-me. I-I a-am no-not ly-lying! Bu-but i-it do-doesn''t me-mean i-its se-set i-in sto-stone!"


    It was only at that moment that Roy finally managed to regain a bit of his clarity and sense, and he understood the true reason of a Seer''s reputation and need.


    As long as, people knew about the future ahead of them, they just had to correct their path a bit, and then they might be able to reach a different possible reality.


    After all, every current living world was in existence and in the way it was because people, animals, beasts, and every other sentimental being in this plane, and universe made a myriad of choices.


    For example, let''s say that someone has a test in the upcoming week, but he has no idea when the test is going to happen, or what is included in the test.


    Then he could study every night, all night for the rest of his life until that test came to him, and he did his best to pass it.


    Now think that the same person, not only knows when the test is going to happen, but he also knows all the questions asked, like he had lived once through the story.


    It''s almost absolutely certain that the same person in the second situation will be able to reach a much better result than in the first situation.


    Even in the current situation, now that Roy knew about it, he would most certainly be more careful, and attentive of his moves, which was bound to bring some kind of change in the future.


    Once someone knew that eating a lot of sugar would kill him one day, no matter how much he loved it he would start giving up on sugar to live a long life.


    The same could apply to his situation, every future was only a combination of infinite choices, and possibilities.


    As long as he changed even one of them, then it was bound to bring a change to the future that this ''little princess'' had seen.


    Thinking like that he was able to quickly recollect himself, his strength, and his killing intent, as he looked her in the eye, and said in a solemn voice,


    "I lost my reason for a moment!"


    The ''little princess'' was still a bit shocked from everything that happened, but she was still able to recollect herself quickly, as she said,


    "I understand my Lord!"


    The more he looked at her, the more surprised Roy became, as he had never expected her to be like this, so mature and intelligent.


    Thinking up to here he couldn''t help but ask her with a curious voice,


    "There is something I don''t understand though. If this was your vision, and you knew my end, why did you decide to tie your life to mine?"


    The ''little princess'' seemed to have expected that, as she quickly gave him a serious answer,


    "Two reasons actually!


    First, even if what I saw did happen, I only saw your death and not the destruction of what you build. So even if you die, I would try to take over this whole place for myself and change it.


    Secondly, a human, a white devil that is able to conquer the whole Death Forest, and forest barbarians it''s not a normal guy.


    As long as I tell you what danger lies ahead, then even if you don''t change the future, I am sure that you will try.


    And if my gamble works, and you do change the future, then wouldn''t I be the woman of a God?


    The husband that my father gave me to, is not bad, as he is smart and a bit different from other white devils, but in front of you he is nothing more than an ant looking at the sun."


    The more he heard, the more startled and shocked Roy became, as he had never expected those words from her.


    But at the same time, he couldn''t help but feel extremely lucky, as this time he had truly received a priceless jewel, something that might not only save his life, but also change it completely.


    After everything he heard, he was finally calmer, and much more collected. It was impossible for him to directly change the future ahead of him, as it would take quite some time for that to happen.


    He could only take it one step at the time and try his best to make the changes that he should. One thing was for sure though, he would have to think harder about his decisions.


    But he wouldn''t be able to do this alone, he would need many assistants that would be able to help him. Assistants that would serve him wholeheartedly, with a dare to die breath.


    And the best specimen was standing right in front of him, as he said,


    "Well, now that you have already told me all this, then I guess that you have decided to take the gamble and bet everything on me!


    Its useless to think otherwise, because if you do, then I will kill you right here and right now with my own hands.


    But still, human heart and mind are fickle, while saying one thing it means something else, and while if feels one thing it says something else!


    So, now that I have decided for you to either come with me until the end or die here at this moment!


    Can you procure me a reason for me to select the first, and not the second!?"


    The ''little princesses'' face, and look turned dark and heavy immediately, as she looked at Roy like she was looking at an ungrateful monster.


    She just gave him the finger, but he wanted the whole arm!

 Chapter 83 - 83: Insurance & Blood-Soul Art

    At the same time, it wasn''t like she hadn''t expected this. After all what person would allow such an opportunity to escape in front of his eyes.


    In fact, if Roy hadn''t asked her for something like that, she might even think that the reason he died was that he was too stupid for his own good.


    But she didn''t expect Roy to be that vicious, as one look on his eyes was enough to confirm that he was serious and that he would truly kill her if she didn''t find a way to prove her loyalty for the future.


    She was trapped between a rock and a hard place, and no matter which side she picked she was going to lose something.


    On one side it was her life, and on the other, it was her freedom. But since she had decided to gamble everything, she decided to pick the second.


    Furthermore, it wasn''t like she had much of a freedom at the moment anyway. Roy was her lottery ticket, she either won and become one of the wealthiest women in existence or lost and died.


    Thinking like this, she made her choice quickly, but she couldn''t help but release a sigh, as she said,


    "Sigh~! I have no other choice, do I!? Well, I might as well gamble everything on you!


    I have a Secret Art, as long as you are able to learn that Art, you will be able to cast a slave seal upon me!"


    All this time Roy had been looking at her with a deathly stare, not because he wanted to kill her, but because he wanted to scare and dominate her.


    This barbarian woman was too much of a treasure for him to let it slip from his hands, no matter what he had to keep her by his side for as long as he was alive.


    Even though it was too early to decide her role in his life, he was already thinking of keeping her as one of his wives, or concubines. Giving her an official standing by his side.


    But that was for later, right now he was in quite the situation, as he had to make sure that she tied her life and future with him.


    Only like that would he be able to fully trust her and open the door for her to enter his life. Otherwise, it was the same as keeping a juicy piece of meat, with wolves coming around him.


    Hearing her solution, he couldn''t help but frown a bit, as he said,


    "Do you think I don''t know how to place a slave seal? It''s not really difficult, as long as I spend a bit of time, I will be able to do it.


    But those things are too weak, as long as you find a more advanced Master than me, then you will be able to break the seal, and render everything useless.


    That isn''t much of a guarantee, is it? In fact, you are making me think that you have already planned this, so I can only think of killing you to save myself."


    A time Mage was a great treasure but at the same time a great danger. As long as she stayed by his side, while Roy wasn''t able to fully control her and her life, it was the same as keeping a time bomb.


    There can be hope as long as the hills are still green. At the moment, Roy appreciated more his life, than his future.


    Furthermore, what guaranteed him that she wasn''t the one that got him killed in the future, so a slave seal was useless.


    But the ''little princess'' seemed to have expected that, as she said,


    "Normal slave seals are certainly not trustworthy, but the slave seal in this Secret Art is special, as long as you cast it upon me, then my life is tied with yours, but yours isn''t tied to mine.


    This means that if you die then I will die, but if I die nothing will happen to you! Furthermore, if I try to absolve the slave seal, it will activate immediately the backup option, and kill me immediately."


    Hearing her words, Roy couldn''t help but show a look of curiosity and surprise, as he asked with a questioning look,


    "Does there truly exist such an art?"


    "You can take a look at it, it is among my ex-husband''s possessions, I took it from my father''s collection!"


    Roy felt a bit weird at her reminding her of her ex-husband, as she belonged to him now, but that wasn''t the most important thing at the moment.


    Without removing his look from her eyes, he called to the outside,


    "Quickly bring here all the possessions of that Young Master we caught on the battlefield!"


    With that said he just kept looking at her from head to toes, and he had to accept that she was quite the beauty, he wasn''t losing anything by having her on his side.


    She was the definition of a true wild forest beauty, racing head to head with Ileana. He felt like his luck was quite good, and that his enemy was just too much of an idiot to send her here.


    It didn''t take long for a few of his Harem Palace members to enter inside with a few animals leather baggage.


    As soon as the baggage was arranged in front of him, he said with a cool and calm voice,


    "Leave now and tell everyone to stay at least 50 feet away from this place!"


    "Yes, my Lord!" x4


    The ladies were a bit surprised by the order, but they didn''t dare question Roy''s words, as they acknowledged them quickly, and left the place.


    The moment that they were left all alone once again, Roy made a sign for her to find that book, and hand it over to him.


    The ''little princess'' took her cue, and she immediately picked a normal-looking suitcase, then opened it and started rummaging through, as she took out a kind of skin book out of it.


    It was clear that the book was made out of some kind of skin, but Eric couldn''t tell what kind of skin it was at first.


    Only when the ''little princess'' brought it closer to him and handed it over to him was he able to understand that the book was made out of human skin.


    He had no idea whether the guy that did something like this was a mental and psychotic maniac or some vengeful powerhouse!


    He could tell one thing though, this book was nothing simple, and probably way more special than he even thought.


    The moment he read the name on top of it though he couldn''t help but jump from his place, and exclaim in pure shock, and excitement,


    "Th-this is the Blood-Soul Art!?"


    There was a clear shock in his eyes! The cold-blooded killing intent of a moment ago had transformed into complete shock, and surprise, as Roy looked like some kid getting an unexpected gift for his birthday.


    He couldn''t believe what he was holding in his hands. His Master had looked for this thing for so many years and wasn''t able to find even a trusted rumor about it, while he was holding it now.


    The way it had come in front of him was extremely weird, and even miracle looking, to tell the truth as he seemed to forget the disgust of the human skin, and directly opened it.


    "Impossible!


    Just, Impossible!"


    The more pages he opened and the more he read it, the more excited, and shocked he became as this thing was the complete Bloody-Soul Art.


    Normally people would kill for even a small parchment of this thing, while he was now holding the complete thing in his hands.


    If word of that appeared in the outside world, then he would become the whole Navita''s enemy and opponent.


    He wouldn''t have a moment of peace and quiet as people would hunt him down wherever he tried to hide in order to obtain it.


    He truly didn''t know whether he should be extremely happy, or extremely worried at that moment. It was a good thing that he was inside Death Forest, and the whole tribe obeyed him.


    Furthermore, no one knew that he had this thing, and he wasn''t stupid to spread around word of it.


    Looking at his reaction, and words, the ''little princess'' couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity,


    "You know about this Secret Art!?"


    It was only at that moment that Roy was able to wake up from his stupor, try hard to control himself, and his feelings, as he said with a serious and solemn voice,


    "Yes, I know much more than you about it! Tell me, who else knows about this Secret Art, and how much do they know?"


    The ''little princess'' was startled, surprised, and confused even more by Roy''s sudden serious and solemn expression, as she responded solemnly as well,


    "Only me, my father, and a few people in the Camp. But no one has been able to practice it, and it had been rotting in my father''s collection.


    I picked it up by curiosity and tried to practice it, but I wasn''t able to. And by the time I was reminded of having it, we were on our way to this place.


    Roy couldn''t believe her words, as such a precious Secret Art was almost left to rot in a barbarian camp.


    The Heavens were truly unfair, giving jade to someone who didn''t appreciate its beauty and its value.


    Luckily it had ended up in his hands and made him the happiest man on Navita. He wasn''t this excited even the previous day when he enjoyed all his Harem Palace beauties at the same time¡­

 Chapter 84 - 84: Bloody-Soul Secret Art

    Bloody-Soul Art, or to be more accurate the Bloody-Soul Secret Art, was one of the best Secret Arts in the history, and anticity of Navita.


    Different from all other Magic Cultivation Arts on this new planet, Bloody-Soul Secret Art didn''t receive magic particles from the environment but from the blood and soul of beings.


    The cultivators of this Secret Art were able to cultivate through the warm blood of living beings, and their souls.


    To put it bluntly, they were the same as vampires of Roy''s old planet Earth, with the difference that these guys became much stronger, and fed upon their target''s souls as well.


    It wasn''t just the Magic cultivation Art that made Roy extremely excited about this, as he already had "Broad as Universe" and he could cultivate blood element magic as well.


    What made him that excited to receive that disgusting book, was the knowledge and research upon the human body, and soul that this technique provided.


    The slave seal that the ''little princess'' mentioned was just the first special skill of this Secret Art, in the first great success.


    So, one could understand Roy''s surprise and excitement when he found out that this Secret Art had 9 different levels, with 9 different amazing special skills.


    Each one of them was more amazing than the one of the previous levels, making Roy drool from excitement and the thought of it.


    For example, on the first level was the Bloody-Slave seal, that tied the target''s life to him, but not his life to hers. It was an unresolvable slave seal if the target wasn''t at least 3 Ranks higher than him.


    The important point here was that it was the target who should be at least 3 Ranks higher than him if it wanted to survive, even if it had the help of a much more powerful Mage or Warrior.


    On the second level of the Bloody-Soul Secret Art was the Bloody-Change skill. This skill helped the person using it to alter his blood and his body.


    The speed and the mass of change depended on how proficient one was with the skill and the Bloody-Soul Art, but it was a lifesaving technique.


    Just imagine being able to mimic, or change your physical appearance, at wish. He would be able to change his identity at will.


    No one would be able to determine by his looks whether he was Roy or whoever else he wanted. Furthermore, once he reached level 6, he would get the Soul changing skill.


    With the combination of the two, he would truly be able to mask his identity as whoever came to his mind, as long as it was in the same Rank as him or lower.


    This was what was called a trump card, something that would make even the strongest Ranker Mages green of jealousy.


    His "Broad as Universe Art" also had special skills through the levels, but he didn''t know the full levels of the Art and those skills.


    Until now he only had knowledge of the first level of the Art, and the first special skill that he could practice, called ''Enlightenment Rune''.


    This special skill wasn''t an attack skill, but an aiding skill, that was able to raise his cultivation speed by at least half times the number of the elements he was cultivating.


    Roy had yet to decide upon the number of elements he was thinking to cultivate, but at this moment that number was just added by one more, blood.


    After receiving by chance this great opportunity, there was no way in hell that Roy wasn''t going to cultivate it.


    So, he immediately but carefully closed the disgusting book once again, and then turned towards the ''little princess'' saying,


    "At the moment, I will just use a normal slave seal upon you, as to make sure that you don''t act out of consideration, then when I get proficient, I will use this Bloody-Slave seal from this book!


    For now, join the others with their training, education, and duties. If you show enough loyalty, and subservience, I will send you to a special place, where only a few people can go!"


    The ''little princess'' didn''t know where that place was, but she was assured that it wasn''t a normal place whatsoever, so she said with a bit of excitement,


    "Yes, Lord I understand!"


    "Very well, then open your conscience sea, I need to place the provisory slave seal!"


    Hearing that, the ''little princess'' couldn''t help but look at Roy with a surprised gaze, but she didn''t say or oppose anything, as she opened the conscience sea, and waited for Roy to place the seal.


    A normal slave seal wasn''t that difficult, as the caster only needed to take a piece of the soul conscience or soul avatar from the target and keep it in his own conscience sea.


    Like that the target wouldn''t be able to escape or do something against his wishes, as otherwise he could destroy that piece of conscience and cause great damage to the target.


    Becoming an idiot was the least of the worries, as in most cases the end was a gruesome death, that no one could face.


    The only reason why the slave seal wouldn''t always bring to death was due to the difference between the Ranks, and the soul of the caster and the target.


    Shooting a bullet to a normal human on the head, didn''t have the same worth when it was shot to the same guy wearing an iron helmet.


    What surprised the ''little princess'' was the fact that someone was able to cast a slave seal upon someone else only if he had already opened his ''sense area''.


    And, in order to open that skill, one had to be a Rank 3 Warrior or Mage, but Roy clearly hadn''t achieved Rank 3 in either of them.


    Which meant that he had gained his ''sense area'' through some special means or was just that much of a genius.


    No matter what it was, she felt more assured of her decision of becoming his slave, or servant, and tying her life to his.


    Roy noticed her look, and mood, but he didn''t care much about it at the moment, as he was still thinking about the great treasure he just received.


    The truth was that it still looked like a dream to him, as he would have never expected to receive such a precious thing, in such a way.


    But this thing it had actually happened, and that book and Secret Art were with him now, and he couldn''t practice it whenever he wished.


    It was only when he finally placed that slave seal on the ''little princess'' that he finally was able to learn of her name, Mila of the Eagle tribe.


    Forest barbarians didn''t have a surname, only a name. Only on rare occasions would barbarians have a surname or a nickname.


    Like the other day when he named Bran the Bear, and Bo the Wolf. It happened only when they were named from their tribe head.


    Mila was a beauty, and a special Time Mage, but no one knew about the second part, and the first part wasn''t enough for her to be granted a name.


    But now that Roy knew about her identity and specialty, there was no way he was going to let her without a name, as he said,


    "From now on your name shall be Mila Tempus, we will discuss your position when I place that Bloody-slave seal upon you and can fully trust you!"


    Hearing this sudden favor she received, Mila couldn''t believe her ears for a moment, but then she immediately bowed to him, saying,


    "Thank you, my Lord!"


    Certainly, she had decided to tie her life with Roy, but no woman or man would not want his sacrifice, decision, or hard work to be acknowledged by others, especially the person they were doing it for.


    Then as if remembering something important Roy said with a calm and cool voice,


    "For the moment, keep your new name a secret. I don''t like hearing words or causing trouble around my Harem Palace.


    It will be a secret between us!"


    Mila was a bit disappointed hearing the first part, as she would want everyone else to know about her new name, which would reflect her importance and position on Roy''s side.


    But hearing the second part she felt like the whole issue became more intimate for her, and her heart skipped a beat.


    Even though she had already given her body, and her mind to Roy, her heart, and soul belonged to her still. There wasn''t any kind of deep feeling between them at the moment.


    But those words and that thought of intimacy were the first seeds that they started to plant amidst the two.


    When Roy had finally taken care of her, and the current situation, he immediately sat down on the bed and then started to take another look at the Bloody-Soul Secret Art.


    But just as he opened the book he realized the biggest problem for him, just like every other element he had faced until now, he had no idea how to cultivate the blood magic particles.


    Furthermore, he had no idea how to become aware of their presence and use besides his normal way.


    So, if he wanted to start practicing this new Magic Cultivation Art he would have to start by bathing in high amounts of blood.


    It was a good thing that this Art didn''t make a difference between the human, animal, beast, or any other creature''s blood.


    So, he would be able to quickly make a pool of blood using animals'' blood and start his blood element magic cultivation as soon as possible.


    With those thoughts in mind, he closed the book, and then got out of his chambers¡­

 Chapter 85 - 85: Employing The Ex-general

    At this moment, everyone was on a high after the great victory in the battle, and that after-party celebration made everyone feel like they were living a dream.


    After all, these forest barbarians had never thought that one day they would be able to live in such prosperity, and ambition of their tribe Head.


    It wasn''t necessarily a bad thing as the victory had brought them a lot of confidence, and strength, but they were still far from Roy''s goal.


    It wasn''t like Roy was expecting these guys to be able to conquer a Kingdom or an Empire, but at least he wanted them to be strong enough to protect his tribe in the short future.


    They had truly won the previous battle, and without any grave consequence at that, but it had happened only because the leader of the opponent army was a waste, and an idiot.


    If that guy had been able to properly coordinate with the barbarian General, and his private army, then it was impossible for things to have gone this smoothly.


    The worst part of this whole deal was the fact, that many of his warriors and his Harem Palace members weren''t able to understand this and reflect with their feet on the ground.


    The majority of them thought that they were unstoppable, and probably unkillable as long as they followed his lead.


    This was great in a battle, as it meant that they would follow all his orders and instructions up to point in a battle.


    But at the same time, it would create a big problem when they fought a hard battle, and there were a lot of victims in it.


    It was like a lucky boxer managed to knock out a stronger opponent and then thought that he could beat whoever crossed his path, only to face a truly strong opponent that would totally crush him.


    There was nothing that Roy could do about it at the moment, as he could only wait for a good time to teach them that they weren''t as invincible as they thought.


    Until then he could only try his best to increase his strength and his army''s strength. By training them, and by adding more members to it.


    He had to make sure that when their overconfidence came to bite them back, he had enough strength and power to protect what was important.


    Thinking like that, the moment he got outside of his ''Royal Tent'' he made his way towards a special ''tent'' in the camp.


    This tent was located close to the new captives cage, and also the warriors'' training field, according to the new placement of the camp structures.


    Roy had decided to forego the idea of a police force at the moment as he didn''t have enough members or warriors for that, and also the population was extremely thin.


    It didn''t mean that he wasn''t going to set up one in the future though, as he had already made the preparations on the expansion of the camp and its surroundings.


    Based on the old Roy''s knowledge the plans about the camp that he was staying at the moment were prepared in advance for a much bigger population and much wider expansion.


    The tribe was already on its way towards expansion as many warriors, had created their families and were adding population to the tribe.


    More than 30 ladies had been impregnated during this short time, meaning that soon there would be 30 new members in Roy''s tribe.


    This was a good sign of expansion, and he even had an idea of going for ''hunting'' in the nearby regions.


    Since Young Master Fjord had collected quite a few warriors on his way towards his camp, then it meant that many other tribes and camps were almost unprotected, free meat.


    Which non-vegan person wouldn''t eat meat when it was set in front of him, and Roy was no different!


    In the plans of his camp expansion the area that his camp covered at the moment would only be his Harem Palace''s inner courtyard.


    With these thoughts in mind, he soon arrived at his destination, as two warriors were standing in front of the ''tent'' with serious expressions.


    The moment they saw Roy coming they immediately bowed, kneeled on one leg saying,


    "Leader!"


    Roy was already used to their actions like this, as he was getting more and more of a rulers aura on him, as he replied nonchalantly,


    "Relax and open the door!"


    The warriors got up as soon as they heard what he said and opened the door of the wooden tent for him. He didn''t need to give them a reason, the order was already more than enough.


    Right as the warriors opened the door for him, and stood on the side, Eric entered the wooden tent with a calm and cool expression to have a look at the guy inside.


    The barbarian general or it would be more exact to say the ex-general was lying down on the wooden tent''s floor, with his hands under his head, with a composition of thinking.


    Seeing Roy enter inside the room, the barbarian man stood up calmly, and a bit respectfully. Normal people didn''t have that honor but after the fight, Roy totally deserved that, in his head.


    Roy just looked at the guy from head to toes a few times, and only after some time did, he finally break the silence and ask,


    "So, you want to fight for me!?"


    "I want to kill the bastard that ran away, and if that means that I and my men will have to fight for you, then so be it!"


    There was a big difference between the two scenarios, with Roy''s words he became a full servant to Roy, but with his words, it was just a means towards the goal.


    Not only that, but he also clearly stated that his loyalty wasn''t with Roy, but with his goal, and he was going to serve him together with his soldiers, as long as their goals aligned.


    Hearing that Roy didn''t get angry as he could understand the guy, furthermore, it wasn''t like he was desperate to have the guy on his side.


    He truly needed fighters, but he wouldn''t pick whoever came across his path, he needed loyal warriors that would even dare to die under his orders.


    But that didn''t mean that he had no intention of using this guy, as he was a perfect piece for his strategy.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he didn''t continue the discussion for long as he said,


    "Very well, you and your men could take your weapons, and form an outer garrison for the camp. You will have full control over them.


    Your garrisons duty is to spread through the area and collect the remains of the tribes from where you took warriors on your way here.


    In return I can promise that when that guy returns you will have the chance to take your revenge against him, what do you think!?"


    This was Roy''s arrangement about them, like that he would be able to still use them and keep them out of the camp in case they wanted to try something stupid.


    Furthermore, he didn''t know the exact situation or the position of these tribes in the surroundings, so he didn''t like sending his own men there outside.


    So, these guys were the perfect solution to three problems he had at the moment, as he felt like striking three birds with one stone.


    The ex-general seemed to think hard for a moment, as he then asked with a heavy and solemn tone,


    "What about extra equipment!?"


    He wasn''t stupid he knew that a big reason why many soldiers were able to escape with their lives on the battlefield was their equipment.


    As long as his small army had a few extra pieces of equipment he knew that their accumulative strength and power would increase by a level or two.


    Roy knew that this guy wasn''t an idiot, as he had managed to become a general of so many warriors, so he had already expected something like this.


    Furthermore, it was in his best interests for these guys to last as long as they could, as he said with a serious face,


    "You can have 10 full armaments in advance, for bringing 500 more people for my tribe. For any extra brought we will discuss extra business when you bring them!


    If you find on the way anything else that can arouse my curiosity or interests, then we can discuss their price too.


    One important reminder though, I would like the ladies to come here as untouched as possible, the better the shipment the better the price of future business, and your bonus!"


    The ex-barbarian general hadn''t expected such good conditions, as he was thinking that 5 armaments would already be more than enough for him and his warriors.


    So, hearing Roy''s terms he was a bit startled, and surprised, as Roy was being quite generous. After all, armaments of iron and steel were quite sparse in the Death Forest.


    He didn''t understand why Roy would pay so much for just 500 useless people, but he didn''t try to haggle the price.


    To barbarians and warriors like him, if the payment was already good, haggling was considered a humiliation.


    So, he immediately accepted Roy''s conditions,


    "Very well, I promise you that I will take care of the pure women on the way by myself. I give you my word of honor!"


    Roy was quite satisfied with the way this man acted, and especially with his answer, as he felt that their cooperation would be quite good in the future.


    So, he said with a satisfied smile,


    "Very well, eat, drink, and have some fun tonight, and tomorrow be on your way!"


    With that said, he turned around and left the ''wooden tent'' as he gave a few special instructions to his warriors at the door, and then made his way towards the second ''wooden tent''¡­

 Chapter 86 - 86: Young Master Peers

    Since Roy had decided to start his visits and check his prisoners then he should be thorough with it and meet all of them one by one.


    The next in line was certainly one of the main characters of the battle that just happened, Young Master Peers.


    When he received the reports of the battle previously, he had also received detailed information cards about his prisoners, so he knew this guy quite a bit, while he had no idea about Roy.


    Well besides the fact that he was the leader of this tribe, a powerful warrior, a weak Earth Mage, and a quite good general on the battlefield.


    Despite using tricks to deal with the enemy, no matter who saw the battle with an objective look would understand that Roy had the upper hand the whole time.


    Not to mention, that he had been able to win the battle, and crippled his opponent''s army, without one grave casualty on his side.


    It wasn''t something that normal warriors or even generals would be able to reach, even if they had twice the number of the enemy.


    While Roy had reached something like that having much fewer warriors, than his enemy. Which made his achievements even bigger, and greater.


    Thinking like that, the same performance was done once again by the two guards at the door, as he finally pushed the door open, and entered inside.


    Differently from the barbarian general, Young Master Peers didn''t even stand from his lying position, as he just threw a quick glance towards Roy, and then closed his eyes once again.


    The two warriors beside Roy were clearly pissed off at such interaction, and they wanted to jump on his and teach him a good lesson, but Roy stopped them with just one sign only.


    The two warriors could only bear with it and pretend like they hadn''t seen it. Roy just looked at him with a careful eye from head to toe.


    He wasn''t angry in the least. He felt that it was quite proper for this guy to act like that. They weren''t buddies, nor was Peers his servant.


    If one took a good look at their relationship, not only had they been enemies a few days ago trying to kill each other, but Roy had even taken his wife into his Harem Palace.


    It was already a good thing that this guy wasn''t jumping on him and trying to kill him the moment he saw Roy, so how could be Roy angry with his manners, and conduct.


    In fact, he even appreciated his conduct, thinking that he was an intelligent, and patient man. Certainly, things might be different if they changed their roles, but he didn''t care about that now.


    As he was thinking like that, and looking at him, Roy finally broke the silence inside the wooden hut,


    "Young Master Peers is truly a wolf among men, intelligence, and patience are truly terrifying features.


    I won''t beat around the bush and waste our time Young Master Peers. I want you to cooperate with me!"


    It was only at that moment, that Young Master Peers opened his eyes with a startle, surprise, and even shock, as he said,


    "What do you mean tribe Head Roy!?"


    Even though he was quite curious about Roy''s words, he still didn''t forget his position and Roy''s position.


    Surely just because Roy had the same looks, and appearance of a civilized human like him, it didn''t mean that they were the same.


    At the end of the day, Roy continued to be the Head of his tribe, while he continued to be the Young Master of a noble''s dominion.


    Hearing his words Roy was getting more and more assured of his choice, as he said,


    "We both know that this Death Forest is just too small and too crude to satisfy me and my needs and that one day I will turn my attention towards the outside.


    Your father''s dominion is pretty close to the Death Forest, so most probably he is going to be one of the first people I face out there.


    War and blood will be inevitable, and so will your father''s, and brother''s death. Unless you take charge of that place for me.


    As long as you are able to control the place and obey me, I will not interfere with your matters, otherwise, I will act according to the situation!"


    Hearing Roy''s words until the end, Young Master Peers was stunned for a few moments, as he finally managed to react, and started laughing like a lunatic.


    Laughing more and more with each passing moment, making the two warriors behind Roy angrier and angrier.


    If it weren''t for Roy reminding them to not make a move, they would have already jumped on him and killed him.


    How dares a damned captive, that should thank heavens that he was alive, act like that in front of their tribe Head, and leader. He was looking for death!


    Young Master Peers laughed for quite some time as if he had heard the best joke of his life, as he suddenly stopped and looking at Roy with a serious expression, he said,


    "You truly mean it!?


    Don''t you think that you are overstepping your boundaries a bit!? You sure are a great general, and intelligent man, with various means, but the outside isn''t the same as inside here.


    In here there are only stupid barbarians and even savages, but outside there are many people as smart and as resourceful as you!


    In here you are a great tribe Head and a great leader, but outside you are nothing more than an ambitious worm.


    If you even dare to take a loot outside, you are doing nothing more than asking for your own death!


    I advise you to live inside this forest as long as you can, and run away when my brother returns, as I am sure that a narrow-minded idiot like him would certainly not underestimate you again!"


    Roy heard his words with a serious and solemn expression, whatever Peers said was valuable information for him after all.


    And he was able to understand that apparently, the whole outside world hated these barbarians, as they were most probably even trying to completely wipe them out.


    He didn''t know the exact reason, nor did he know how the forest barbarians had been able to last for so long, but he understood that he couldn''t go far with these barbarians behind him.


    For that reason, education, and hybridization were extremely necessary. Otherwise, he would become the enemy of the whole Navita, and that was clearly out of his intentions.


    He couldn''t fight everyone at the same time, as no matter what he was still just a seedling while they were strong, and tough trees.


    Peers wasn''t wrong, at this moment he was at best just a great tribe Head, and nothing more. He lacked a lot of things in order to be able to have thoughts about the outside world.


    If he wanted to progress a lot in the future, and not die immediately as he was introduced to the new world, he had to stay with his feet on the ground and build a good foundation.


    In fact, it was at that moment, that he even got some sort of enlightenment about that weird future death of his.


    Since the outside people had decided to wipe out the forest barbarians and take control of the place, then they would certainly get rid of anyone that could spoil their plans.


    So, it wasn''t necessarily Roy who had to die, but the figure that managed to conquer and subdue all the other forest barbarian tribes.


    Thinking like that, a few new ideas sprung in his head, but he would have to think harder before putting them to action.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he just said in a vague voice,


    "Thank you!"


    Then he turned around and made his way towards the door while saying to the guards,


    "No one is allowed to harm him during his stay here and treat him like a guest. If he has any needs, come and tell me, or Wolf and Bear."


    Roy was completely clear that it would be impossible for him to convince the guy only with his words. He needed to show him the deeds, only like that would he be able to subdue the guy''s soul.


    When he reached the door, he seemed to have been reminded of something as he said,


    "Oh, I forgot to mention, but the barbarian woman given to you is mine now, together with her accompaniers.


    If you need ladies'' company though you can ask for it from the guards, and they will bring you, someone. Just make sure to not do anything forcefully, otherwise, even I won''t help you!"


    The more he heard, the more confused, and surprised did Peers get. He didn''t understand what was this guy thinking, or what was he planning to do.


    Could it be that he truly believed he would be able to reach his goals!? He was nothing more than an idiot dreaming with his eyes open.


    But that look, and conduct of his, made Peers feel that he was mysterious, and there was much more to him than it met the eye.


    He didn''t know what to think anymore, as he could only lie down on the floor once again and ponder on these issues.


    On the other hand, Roy went on an inspection to check the few alive soldiers and archers that they had captured after the battle, including all the other captives in the cages.


    After dealing with them, and their needs, he returned back to his Royal Tent, but this time not towards his personal chambers, but underground.


    It was time to meet those three¡­

 Chapter 87 - 87: Pleasure Room

    He had yet to forget the stunt that the three of them pulled the other night. Even though he had managed to control himself, he was still extremely angry about it.


    The old him from planet Earth wouldn''t care much about the three ladies opposing and would have taken that as their liberty of opinion but he wasn''t the same anymore.


    Forgetting the fact that his memories had merged with those of the old Roy of this planet, and his Master, as he had taken quite a bit of their aura, thoughts, and mentality.


    Like for example that ruler aura from the old Roy, that was born inside the very body, and blood that he was using right now, as the descendant of an Imperial household.


    Or the mentality of a Master that could destroy mountains, dry oceans, and kill over Rank 4 beasts with only one thought, from his Master.


    Not to mention that he was now the Head of the tribe, the leader of these warriors, the only Head of the Harem Palace, which came with its own face, and dignity.


    But none of these were the reasons why he was still extremely angry about the three ladies'' stunt, and especially their ringleader.


    The true reason was much simpler, and prettier than this. Those three bi*tches hadn''t known how to appreciate his good intention and had embarrassed him in front of everyone else.


    With their words, they had made a hit at his pride as a man, and he had taken the thought extremely personally. There was no way he was going to forgive the three of them about it.


    Which had sent them to their punishment in the ''Pleasure Room''. They had been left without food or water all this time, as no one could enter the place to give them those.


    It was one of the critical rules of this place, that Roy had emphasized many times to the Harem Palace members.


    ''After taking the ''convicts'' inside the Pleasure Room, and tying them to their punishment platforms, no one else but him was allowed to enter the Pleasure Room!''


    In fact, there was also another much harsher rule for this room,


    ''No one was allowed to enter whenever this place wasn''t empty!''


    So, no matter what happened inside the Pleasure Room, no one would approach the place without Roy''s order, or permission.


    Their lives and their positions were much more important than their curiosity for this place, and their curiosity about what might happen inside there.


    It didn''t take long for Roy to finally return to his ''Royal Tent'' which was nothing more than a relatively bigger wooden house with two rooms and an underground basement.


    The Bear and the Wolf weren''t his personal guards anymore, as they now had their own warriors to train and educate, as they were now like team leaders of sorts.


    Even though Roy might not need guards inside the camp, as there was no one as strong as him, he still kept two newbies behind him just in case.


    These two newbies were more like body doubles of sorts, they would lay down their lives to save him in the worst scenarios. Dare to die guards.


    Well, the intent was that, as they had still a long way to go in order to become qualified Dare to Die, guards. At least they knew the rules and complied without much speaking.


    The moment that Roy entered 50 steps towards his Royal Tent they would stop and stay there on stand-by if there wasn''t some emergency of sorts.


    Satisfied with their composure and standing Roy didn''t say anything to them, and entered his Royal Tent, and then took the underground basement path.


    There were 2 big rooms down there, one of them being the Pleasure Room, while the other served as a warehouse.


    The warehouse was empty a few days ago but not anymore, as there were stored all the weapons, equipment, and money they took from those soldiers, and warriors.


    Roy didn''t want to put all these inside his storage ring, or sent them to Gaia, as he didn''t want to disclose the fact of their existence to these people.


    Right now, they were his tribe members, but not all of them would die for him, as there might still be a few who thought of trampling over him.


    The Coyote tribe was bound to attack him at some point during these months, so they might think that they have a chance.


    So, it was better to keep them safe in this place, and it wasn''t like they had much of an appeal for him. Inside his storage ring, these things couldn''t even be compared to toothpicks.


    But now wasn''t the time to think about these weapons, as there was something much exciting, and thrilling waiting for him.


    With those thoughts on his mind, he turned on the other side and was faced with a big wooden door, that seemed like it weighed more than 200 kilograms.


    A normal person would be unable to push this door open, as even his Harem Palace members would have a difficult time pushing it in groups of three.


    Yet he used just one hand like he was pushing open some normal door and entered inside the dimly lit room.


    ''Ughuuu, umu, ummmu, ugghuu¡­''


    Without even having the moment to appreciate the room, and the insides he was interrupted by a few murmurs, and sounds.


    It wasn''t difficult for him to understand from where the sounds were coming from, so he just showed a grin on his face, and started looking around.


    The room was quite big, with at least 6 meters in width, 7 meters in length, and at least 2 meters in height, lit by a few special candles.


    These people didn''t know about wax, or oil, as they used the fat of some wild pigs or wild boars to make a special paste that could burn for a long time.


    The only problem with that paste was its terrible smell, but there wasn''t much he could do about it at the moment, and could only try to bear with it.


    The room was still a bit simple to his tastes, as there were only a few 1 meter tall wooden triangular saddles, with a rope falling from the ceiling for each of them and special tying areas.


    There were 8 such inside the Pleasure Room with three of them already occupied, leaving only 5 more empty.


    At one side of the room, there was also a long table covered with different kinds of tools, and equipment, that a normal barbarian would be unable to understand.


    Roy started walking towards the table at the side and picking a small wooden sausage-shaped piece of wood, a small animal skin whip and then walked towards the three occupied saddles.


    On top of each of the three saddles, there was one naked woman standing above it, with their legs tied in a 15 centimeters free lock to the end of the saddle, and their hands tied on the rope falling from above.


    The rope above their heads allowed for quite some free movement as well, as they would be able to sit on top of the saddles if they wanted to.


    But then their private parts would have to stand above the sharp edge of the saddle, causing them pain or arouse them.


    This was the first time that they were under such a type of treatment, as they didn''t dare to sit, but didn''t dare to stand as well.


    It was clear that each of the three was extremely weak and tired, especially after not having anything to eat or drink these days.


    They weren''t even able to scream, as there was a gag ball inside their mouths rendering them unable to speak or scream.


    The murmurs and sounds when Roy entered the room, were caused by the three of them, thinking that someone had come to save them from this torture.


    But seeing who had entered the room, and then the grin on his face, they didn''t dare to think that they were saved anymore.


    They could only try to embrace themselves for extra pain and suffering. They didn''t know what he was going to do, but surely it wasn''t something simple.


    Approaching them with small steps, Roy started looking at them with a bit of pity, as he said with a touched tone,


    "Why did you have to do that, beauties!? You know how painful is for me to see you here, like this!?


    You should have been more obedient, and well behaved, now you leave me no choice but to educate you thoroughly!"


    The three ladies were startled by his words, as they didn''t understand what he meant, but Roy had his thoughts clear, as he used his small animal skin whip, to whip the ringleaders juicy melon.


    ''Krraww~!''


    ''Ugghhhhuuu~!''


    The sharp sound of the whip broke the silence, as it was followed by the loud muffled sound of pain. There was a new red strip of the woman''s jiggly melon as well.


    "You see, this is what happens when you aren''t obedient! Now tell me, have you learned your lesson!?"


    All three ladies were surprised at the events, and everything that happened, and especially the ringleader who had just felt that whip to her jiggly melon.


    If these days weren''t enough for them to feel like they had made a mistake by what they had done, then this whip was surely a nice refresh.


    So, they didn''t dare to not agree, as they all started making muffled sounds, and expressions that they had,


    ''mhm, uhum, hum¡­''


    Hearing those sounds, and seeing their actions, Roy seemed quite satisfied, as he untied the hands of the ringleader lady, and then pulled down his pants, saying,


    "Show me that you have!"

 Chapter 88 - 88: Whipping And Teaching The Barbarian Princess [R-18]

    The poor woman was still trying to relax after all that she had been through when she saw Roy''s little brother in front of her face.


    It was pure instinct that she hesitated upon looking that, as she was even a bit surprised by its size, and on top of it she didn''t really understand what he was asking, so she just stood there looking at it.


    But as she stood there looking at Roy''s little brother without acting, Roy suddenly used his small whip again on her, as made another red strip on her jiggly butt.


    "Krraawww, Ghhhhuuu~!"


    It was a sudden strike that she hadn''t expected, so she couldn''t help but murmur a muffled moan of pain, as her butt was on fire.


    She didn''t know what mistake she had done, she didn''t know why he was angry at her, but she felt fearful.


    It wasn''t like she had forgotten about the pride and arrogance of the previous day so soon, but now she was sore all over her body, and too tired to be able to think about it.


    If there was a way for her to be able to save from pain and suffering, she would definitely take up on the offer and do as she was told.


    But right now, she didn''t even understand what was going on. She didn''t understand what wrong had she done, and why was she being treated like that.


    On the other hand, Roy was looking at her with a scary face, in order to scare her even more, but as he was looking at her face like that, he forgot that he hadn''t taken her gag ball, and hadn''t told her what to do.


    To these barbarians, all sex was about was just stuffing their tool inside the female''s box, and then moving their hips.


    Forget about these barbarians, most probably even those civilized humans on the outside world were the same.


    It would take for some truly naughty and lecherous noble in order for these people to discover the pleasures of different sexual intercourse.


    To Roy, all those things were extremely normal, and even necessary sometimes, as foreplay was the first and most important step towards pleasure, but these guys had no idea about it.


    Still, he couldn''t allow himself to show weakness or an opening, as he approached the ladies ear, as he whispered,


    "This was just a warning in case you aren''t obedient later. Now I will take out that ball in your mouth, and you will not make a sound.


    On top of that, you will use that dirty mouth, and tongue of yours to make me feel good down there! Was I clear!?"


    The barbarian lady was clearly surprised at what she heard, as she felt quite a bit angry when she heard him call her mouth dirty, but there wasn''t much she could do.


    In fact, it was at that moment that an idea was sprung in her mind, as she thought that she could make him suffer like a pig, as long as she bit on his little brother.


    Unfortunately, her terrible thought seemed to have been discovered, as she heard Roy whisper in a more dangerous voice,


    "Oh right, dare use your teeth, and I will pluck them one by one!"


    The tone he said those words was so cold and so frightening that she didn''t doubt his threat even for a second.


    ''Ahh, ahh, ah-ha-ah¡­''


    With that out of the way, Roy quickly took off her gag ball, as she tried her best to breathe as much air normally as she could.


    But before she was even able to regain her breath, Roy''s little brother was in front of her once again, while Roy had a terribly cold and domineering look on his face.


    She didn''t want to do it, but she had no choice. She was extremely tired, and sore from all that standing up, as even her intimate lower region was in pain.


    She clearly understood that if she didn''t do what Roy wanted from her, she was going to suffer quite a bit.


    ''Krrraaawww, AAAGGGGHHHh~!''


    As she was still hesitating whether she should do it or not, Roy seemed to have lost his patience once again, as he whipped her butt once again while she exploded in a scream of pain.


    Her whole body felt electrified at that moment, as she could only scream as much as she could from the pain, and then try to recontrol herself, as Roy said in a cold tone,


    "I don''t have all day! Don''t waste my precious time, or you will suffer more!"


    The pain was too much for her to be able to surpass it quickly, but the fear of another whip made her forcefully control herself, as her tongue extended towards her target.


    She gave just the head a quick lick at first, as she tried to have a taste, which she oddly didn''t find really disgusting or repelling to her.


    Well, with the lack of her dental hygiene, Roy''s little brother might even taste like a delicacy to her. After all even Valerie thought that it tasted good and even less about her.


    Oral hygiene and all other kinds of hygiene had been a problem for Roy when he first made contact with these barbarians, and he had especially made changes to that.


    Starting from oral hygiene, body, and the surrounding environment. At first, it was difficult to smell the perfume of the forest in this barbarian camp, but everything had changed in this short time.


    So, for someone like her, Roy''s little brother, that he washed every day was most probably the same as Death Forest''s biggest delicacy.


    It was more than reasonable for her not to feel disgusted by it, even though it had been inside quite a few secret caves for exploring lately.


    Even though unwilling, and quite reluctant the barbarian princess started doing what she was told, as she kept licking it more and more, and finally took it inside her mouth.


    ''Kkrrrraaaawwwww, AAAAGGGGGHHHH~!''


    But the moment that it made the entrance towards her mouth, she unwillingly grazed it a bit with her teeth, as a much powerful whip landed on her butt, making her scream in pain once again.


    "Didn''t I tell you to be careful with your teeth filthy bi*tch!?"


    The pain of the whip, and Roy''s words, finally made the already bottling barbarian woman explode, as she screamed back at him,


    "What the heck do you think you are doing you piece of sh¡­"


    ''Krrrraaaawwww, Aaaagghhhhhhh~!''


    Before she could say what, she wanted to, another whip landed on her butt, making her scream once again, as she then heard Roy''s cold voice,


    "Dare talk back at your Master, do you have a death wish!?"


    "Do you¡­"


    ''Krrrraaaawwww, Aaaagghhhhhhh~!''


    Once again, she tried to say something, but the result was the same once again, as another red strip was added to her butt.


    By now her butt had turned almost fully red, as she felt like she was sitting atop some kind of fire, making her writhe in pain.


    "Go on! Talkback again!"


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to talk back again, but rather that she unconsciously didn''t dare to. The pain was already extremely strong, and she didn''t want extra.


    ''Krrrraaaawwww, Aaaagghhhhhhh~!''


    So, she could only look at him with an angry look, and think of continuing with her work, but she suffered that damn whip once again.


    "Don''t you dare look me like that!"


    She was baffled, tears started rolling down from the corner of her eyes unconsciously, as she closed her eyes and took out her tongue to do as she was told.


    She felt wronged, a barbarian princess like her that was given to a noble white devil, and that would have a big position in the outside society was being used like that.


    How could she not feel like that, as she licked his tool and took it inside her mouth? But that pain was also too much about her she wasn''t able to bear it.


    Unable to see any other escape from her fate, she continued doing whatever Roy asked without rebutting again.


    After some time, she felt Roy grab her head as he started pounding her mouth like it was her box in between her legs.


    She didn''t know what to feel at that moment as Roy entered deeper and deeper down her throat.


    The only thing she could do was try her best to open her mouth as much as she could so that her teeth didn''t scratch him again.


    ''Uunnn~!''


    ''cough, cough, cough¡­''


    Finally, Roy was unable to continue anymore, as he blew a load down her throat, almost choking her from surprise.


    Taking out his little brother from her mouth, he said in a domineering voice,


    "Swallow it all!"


    The moment she heard those words, the barbarian princess didn''t dare to disobey him, as she did as she was told, swallowing every drop of it.


    The weird part was that she found out that she didn''t quite hate it, in fact, it seemed like quite the delicacy to her, as she even unconsciously licked her lips.


    At the same time, a weird and complicated sensation conquered her body, as she felt like she was about to pee at that moment.


    She was a grown-up woman, so it had been quite the time since she had had the urge to pee suddenly like that.


    But she found out that the urge was going away, the moment that Roy took his little brother out of her mouth.


    She was unable to understand what was going on, as she heard him say with a gentle voice to her,


    "You did a good job, now it''s time to reward you a bit!"

 Chapter 89 - 89: Disciplining The Three Ladies [R-18]

    His gentle voice made the woman extremely confused, as she didn''t understand what was going on anymore, but she was still relieved to not receive another whip on her butt.


    As she was thinking like that though, she saw Roy circler around her, and come behind her looking at her butt, and especially at her secret garden.


    This was the first time that someone would look at her private area with that kind of burning look, which made her feel a bit complex inside for a moment or so.


    But before she could even say anything about it, Roy lowered his head towards her, while using his water magic, water ball, at the same time on her private area.


    The truth was that he didn''t know when or how she had cleaned that part for the last time, and he didn''t want to taste something else besides her in there, so he felt that it was compulsory.


    But the sudden attack made the already aroused lady tremble with her whole body, and almost fall on the wooden saddle below her, when the next moment, she was attacked by another water attack.


    This time it was different though, as she felt something squishy, but material behind the wet attack, that licked her small ruby at the entrance of her secret cave, and then entered inside.


    ''Aahhnn~!''


    She felt her whole body electrified! This was the first time she felt something like this, as she had no idea what a climax even was for a female.


    It was impossible for her to stop something that she didn''t expect, as she couldn''t help but release that soulful moan of hers.


    Every hair all over her body was standing erect at that moment, like never before, as she could feel that there was something wrong with her body at the moment.


    But she didn''t have time to think about it, or the strength to question about it, as Roy kept moving his tongue inside her secret garden, and secret cave in a masterful way, making her lose both of them.


    What was worse she could feel that something was building up inside her and was about to explode out of her secret cave, she felt like she was about to pee.


    She was extremely ashamed, and embarrassed at the thought of it, as she wasn''t a little girl anymore, she was a woman.


    At that moment a thought crossed her head, what if she peed on Roy, as he was doing what he was doing, that would surely make him regret it.


    She would have her revenge on him as he was playing with her, but at the same time she could still remember the burns from the whipping, and she felt like it would be a grave mistake.


    Her supple butt couldn''t support another whip, at least that was what her body told her, so she had no other option but to use everything she could to warn him about it, as she said amidst her moans,


    "Aaahnnn, coo¡­, mmhhnnn, ppeee¡­"


    She tried her best, but all she could achieve were some weak and messed up sounds, and no certain words, as she felt as if she was going to suffer again soon.


    But on the other end, she didn''t know that Roy had been expecting this to happen for some time now.


    Differently from her, he knew that the feeling she was having wasn''t her pee, but her climax and love juices.


    The truth was that at first, he had been quite reluctant to do something like that to her, but soon he discovered that she didn''t taste that bad.


    She tasted like some wild apple juice, having something attractive and exotic on her taste, making him even more enthusiastic to continue.


    When he heard her say those words, he quickly used the best skill in his repertoire, as he sucked on her red ruby on top of her secret cave''s entrance, and then stuffed his tongue inside twirling.


    ''AAAAHHHHNNNN~!''


    His last attack was too strong for the poor barbarian princess to be able to support, as she couldn''t help but feel weak on her knees, and fully fall on the wooden saddle.


    At that moment she didn''t seem able to care about the fact that her secret garden fell upon that edge, as fortunately or unfortunately that edge kept her sensitive area aroused.


    ''Ugghh, ghuuu, hhhuummm¡­''


    The other two ladies inside the Pleasure Room were staring at Roy with dark, and questionable looks, but all they received was a few words,


    "Wait for your turn, I will discipline you too!"


    The barbarian princess was still twitching and trembling over the edge of the saddle still pouring love juices out of her secret cave, but Roy didn''t seem to care about her state.


    He just grabbed her supple butt, brought it at the corner level with his raging ''little brother'', and then penetrated her secret cave in one thrust.


    ''AAAHHHNN~!''


    Even though this time the moan wasn''t as great as when she climaxed a moment ago, it was still quite audible, as she had a smaller climax just with him entering her, as her eyes showed the whites.


    She was already extremely sensitive in that area, after experiencing her first climax, so with Roy acting like that she felt like her soul would leave her body.


    It was too much for her! It was impossible for her to bear what was happening to her, as she couldn''t help but say between her moans,


    "Ple-aahhnn-se sto-oohhnnn-p~!"


    The moment she said that though she felt a burning feeling on her supple butt once again, this time it wasn''t a whip, it was Roy''s hand, but the sensation made her wish it was the whip.


    Faced with that situation she knew that there was no way for her to stop whatever would be happening to her, so she could only suffer, and cry a bit more.


    She had never felt something like what she was feeling at that moment. She didn''t know whether it was because Roy was the biggest, she had tried, or due to some other reason, but he was the best that was for sure.


    By the time, that Roy climaxed, she had already climaxed another two times and was about to pass out, when she felt his warm special milk paint her insides white.


    After that, she could finally feel her body relax, as she passed out from the tiredness of her pleasure.


    Right after her, the two ladies in the room suffered the same fate as she did, only that their session was a bit softer, as they had already seen the results once.


    Furthermore, they weren''t blind, or stupid and were able to easily understand that what was happening was extremely pleasurable and not painful.


    So willingly or unwillingly they had no choice but to let Roy treat them as he wished to.


    ¡­


    When they woke up, the three ladies were still extremely tired, and hungry, but that wasn''t the most shocking part of this.


    What shocked them the most, was that they had been fully washed, and cleaned, feeling refreshed with a lot of food in front of them, and Roy looking at them with pitiful looks.


    There were so many things that they wanted to ask him, or say to him, but they weren''t able as their hunger won over their curiosity.


    They ate their food like some beasts, that had been starving for quite some time. Especially after all that energy, they lost during the previous situation.


    They were unable to sit properly, as their butts were still under constant pain, from the whipping, but each of them managed to find a balance, as they were mostly standing on their feet.


    When they were finally filled to the brim, Roy looked at them with a solemn and cold face, as he said,


    "Return to your positions and let me tie you there!"


    After the great and bountiful food, coupled with their carefully cleaned bodies, the three ladies had thought that this was all, but hearing those words they felt extremely weird.


    They didn''t want to turn back to that standing, and that situation, so they couldn''t help but try to negotiate with Roy once again,


    "Ma-Master, can you forgive us¡­"


    But before the barbarian princess could even proceed, she saw that small whip appear on Roy''s hand once again, as he quickly gave them each a whip to their thighs.


    ''Agghhhh~!'' x3


    It was painful!


    Extremely painful!


    Had he aimed a bit higher, he would have whipped their secret gardens, and their secret cave''s entrances at the same time.


    That made the three ladies angry, as they didn''t understand why Roy had turned like this once again. Whipping, and treating them badly.


    Why!?


    After what happened, they thought that the things had been patched up between them, but now they were back to the start.


    How could they not be angry with this?


    But before they could even react to the first whip, the second one was on its way, landing on the opposite thigh.


    ''Agghhhh~!'' x3


    More pain!


    After the second, came a third!


    ''Agghhhh~!'' x3


    It was only at that time that they were able to understand what Roy wanted, as the three ladies returned running over their saddles.


    They felt extremely wronged and maltreated at that moment, but they didn''t dare say anything in fear that another whip came their way.


    As for returning the tables on Roy, that would mean a death wish, and they knew it perfectly. He was a Warrior that was able to fight and win against their general, they were nothing more than worms in front of him.


    After retying them to their saddles, placing their gag-balls, and retying their hands above, Roy said something that shocked them whole, with an unbelievable gentle tone¡­

 Chapter 90 - 90: Inspection And Rankings

    "Sigh~! If only you were more obedient, then I wouldn''t have to punish you, and instead, I could award you!"


    With his sigh and that gentle and regretting voice, the three ladies were thrown into complete confusion.


    They didn''t understand what Roy was planning or thinking to do with them. But they unconsciously thought that it was their fault, for being disobedient to him.


    That was the feeling that Roy was aiming for, a much cruder and simple version of the carrot and the stick.


    These women weren''t really experienced in the matters of their bodies, and even less in the mental, and emotional matters between a man and a woman.


    He could use this, and the psychology knowledge of his previous life in order to brainwash them and make them completely loyal to him.


    As long as he played this game correctly these three ladies would turn into his dare to die women, that would never question his words, or orders again even without a slave seal.


    This didn''t mean that he wasn''t planning to plant a slave seal on them though, as it would be too dangerous if there was some kind of magic that would help them gain clarity once again.


    But as long as he managed to pull it off, it would be an extra layer of security over their loyalty, and usefulness to him.


    With these thoughts in his mind, Roy left the Pleasure Room, and then even his Royal Tent, as he went to the training grounds.


    It was time to check up on the training of his Harem Palace members, and then his Warriors.


    Of course, the training grounds for the two powers were in different places, as one was made of his women, while the other of the general warriors.


    He wouldn''t let his warriors roam around his women, not in fear that his women would be enticed from them because he knew his skills, but because those guys might cross the line.


    Then he would have to not only teach them a lesson, but at the same time a few heads would fall off.


    And that wasn''t a good idea, especially at the moment when there weren''t many warriors beside him, capable of fighting against the upcoming enemies.


    After the last battle, his enemies, but also his enemies'' strength had increased by quite a bit, so he would have to grow stronger, and more powerful if he wanted to face them.


    Firstly, he checked upon his women, after the new arrivals and the new division, these ladies finally knew and understood their standing.


    The Harem Palace members were separated into 5 big categories, four of them separated further into 9 different levels, while the last one was in only one level.


    The categories were slave, maid, concubine, wife, and Empress!


    That last category was only one level and only one spot, but it was the most important category of them all, as it would be taken by the woman who would be Roy''s equal if there ever was any.


    The other categories didn''t have a quota or a limit on the number of places that could be occupied, but with simple logic, everyone was able to understand that the higher, the rarer.


    At this moment, according to the new division, the highest in the hierarchy of the Harem Palace was the mother and daughter duo Gisella, and Gidella with a rank of level 6 maid.


    Everyone else was under them, with distinct and different ranks and levels. Only the captive women that Roy had selected during the War Dance were in the slave category at the moment though.


    As the highest among them was clearly the ''little princess'' with a level 3 slave category position, as Roy had personally told her that he would give her a secret ranking when he cast the seal on her.


    As for Illeana, no one knew her position or ranking, as she wasn''t even aware of such a thing existing, but since Roy had sent her to a special place then her ranking shouldn''t be low.


    After learning of their position in the rankings, and even the benefits of each rank the Harem Palace members were burning with determination, and new goals.


    Even the little beauties of the Junior Palace were burning with ambitions, and determination, as they even had a head start as when they reached adulthood their position would be no lower than level 9 maid.


    Only one step away from becoming a concubine and having a medium position in the Harem Palace.


    A position that would make them eligible to not only receive more resources and time with Roy but also the right to have 10 maids and 20 slaves serving them and helping them in serving Roy.


    Of course, all these would be women, as no man would be allowed inside Roy''s Harem Palace, even if the guy was a eunuch.


    Seeing their training, learning, and education in secret Roy could only nod his head in approval and satisfaction, as he thought that he was on the right track.


    There was one thing that these ladies didn''t know though, as there would be another hidden ranking of phoenixes, women that had the right to enter Gaia by his side.


    But that was a list that these women would learn about only when they earned his trust and entered Gaia, before that, they were not eligible to know.


    After seeing the training of his Harem Palace ladies, Roy quickly left the place and made his way towards the Warriors training camp.


    The Bear and the Wolf were responsible for this place, as they had a similar ranking list with his Harem Palace, with distinct categories.


    The categories for the warriors, and his army, were soldier, captain, sergeant, general, and him.


    Roy was the only head of his own army, if anyone dared to even think of replacing him, he would die a miserable death for sure. He and his three generations.


    It wasn''t that Roy didn''t think that this rule was extremely vicious, but he knew that it was vital for the future.


    Only like that would he be able to scare these bastards and make them think twice before even daring to do it.


    After the win in the battle, and the rewards he distributed, there was a lot of new blood that was running towards the barracks in order to join the army.


    There were even ladies who were thinking of joining the army in order to grow stronger and attract his attention to pick them up for his Harem Palace.


    And the truth was that there truly were a few who managed to achieve their purpose without even knowing about it.


    Roy decided to have a more careful look at them as they developed in the army. He wasn''t worried that someone might bother them, as he had already instructed Bear and Wolf to give an example.


    More and more his warriors were starting to shape up like a small private army from his previous life which made him extremely satisfied.


    After checking on the training grounds, it was time to check up on the workers, who were trying to fix the traps that had been destroyed and clean the battlefield.


    The dead bodies were gathered and sent to his beasts, after separating 3 days of food for his beasts, the rest were thrown into tombs around the camp.


    After all, even though it was quite difficult to accept human remains were the best fertilizer for the soil, which would help in Roy''s next plans.


    The workers were working pretty well, as with the benefits they were receiving, they were living a life of dreams.


    They had never thought that they would be able to live such a comfortable and filled life just by doing some manual labor, other than hunting and serving as warriors.


    Roy paid a bit of attention to their work, and after that, he went towards his beasts. These guys had worked quite a bit during these times and had kept the place safe.


    Now they were enjoying the fruits of their hard work, as each and every one of them had a few bodies piled up in front.


    There was a terrible and gore view and smell in front of each of them, but they didn''t seem to mind, as in fact, they seemed quite happy with it.


    Their strength and inner energy were growing extremely rapidly, as Roy could feel that a few of them were even close to another breakthrough.


    In front of him though was only half of them, as the other half was still guarding the area, and hunting animals for him.


    The moment that Roy had received his new Secret Art and had guaranteed its authenticity he had immediately ordered his beasts to prepare a Blood Pool for him.


    The reason why he had appeared here, was because he needed to determine the place of the Pool and create it using his Earth element magic.


    It would be better if he found some kind of natural pool in the area, but that was extremely difficult to come across.


    Another issue would be also the safety of his pool, and its secrecy as he wouldn''t want other beasts or animals to use the facilities without his permission or be attracted to it.


    Thinking like that, he immediately started looking around the area by himself using his ''sense area''. Like this not only would he complete his goal, but also train himself.


    The truth was that it was extremely difficult for him to maintain the ''sense area'' normally and could only activate it for short amounts of time.


    So he had to practice a lot with it if he wanted to keep active all the time¡­

 Chapter 91 - 91: Setting Up The Blood Pool

    It took him around 4 hours to finally find something close to his expectations in the surrounding area, as he found a small cave underground.


    It was previously home to a rank 2 Iron Bear, which was unable to last more than 20 moves against Roy and lost his life.


    Roy quickly put the big thing inside his Storage Ring, that he had only been able to easily control after opening his ''sense area''.


    Even though the ring belonged to him right from the start, Roy was unable to use it properly, due to his lack of control over his spirit power.


    It was the same as possessing the keys to a big storehouse but being unable to lift anything inside it to transport it outside, and the same way about taking something outside and place it inside.


    The entrance to Gaia was different, as it was his own physical body that made the connection, and what opened in front of him was a door that allowed him to go through.


    But the space ring was different, he could only send something inside or take it outside, it was impossible for him to enter himself in there.


    If he were able to use this damn space ring from the start, he wouldn''t have had that encounter with the titanic cat, and the ensuing crisis.


    But he didn''t regret it, because that titanic cat had helped him resolve himself, and even win against his own self making him stronger not only physically but even mentally.


    Furthermore, it had been that titanic cat that had given him the present 9 titanic cats that were following him around, helping him.


    These guys were a big help for him, not only for their strength but also for the fact that they were fully loyal to him.


    Well anyway now wasn''t the time to think about things like this, as he quickly used his Earth element magic in order to create some kind of squarish structure in the middle that would serve as his blood pool.


    In order to not allow the smell of blood to spread in the surroundings, he ordered his beasts to relieve their selves around the small underground cave.


    Since he didn''t have any better solution at the moment, he decided to fight smell with smell, and cover the blood smell like that.


    Once he was over with the preparations of the place, his beasts started bringing their prey to the small underground cave, cutting their blood veins, and letting their blood fall into the blood pool.


    After they were almost dried of their blood, the beasts would bring the captured hunt to the tribe for procession and turning the animals into food for the tribe.


    By now the tribe people were already introduced to the beasts, and they knew that they were under the orders of their tribe Head.


    There were a few idiots who tried some stupid pranks, and jokes, but they ended up in quite the sorry state, as the beasts ate them as snacks.


    The truth was that those guys had tried to take the control of these beasts away from Roy, but unfortunately, these beasts knew no one but Roy.


    The only reason why they didn''t attack people normally during the day was that they didn''t want to upset their owner.


    They looked at Roy like he was their father or something, a family that they would never betray. It was weird seeing such a relationship between a man and a beast, and even more so a lot of different beasts.


    Roy didn''t care about them, after preparing the place, and giving clear instructions to his beasts, he returned to the camp and arrived at the river behind his Royal Tent.


    This place was the ''bath'' for his ladies, as according to the rules of the Harem Palace all women had to wash their selves after training and keep their selves clean at any moment.


    No one knew when Roy might have a desire to take them down and show them the stars. At the same time, this place served as Roy''s meditation and training place.


    After his advancement to Rank 2 Warrior, Roy knew that it would take him some time to try and aim for Rank 3, and he didn''t want to rush it so physical training wasn''t a priority at the moment.


    The priority at the moment was training his Magic Power, and the different elements he had been able to start cultivating.


    Differently from others, he could cultivate as many elements as he wished, and at the same time, he could cultivate all these elements as far as he wished.


    The fact that he would reach and become a Rank 2 Mage in a certain element didn''t mean that he had given up on cultivating any other element.


    He could continue to cultivate as many elements as he wished, and as many elements as he could until he reached the Divine Realm.


    Only when he was about to reach the Divine Realm did he had to make a choice, to advance to the Divine Realm with all the elements reaching the Divine Realm.


    Or throw away the ones that he wasn''t able to advance during his ''transformation'' even though he had no idea what this transformation was exactly.


    Meaning that in the meantime he could cultivate Water element magic up to Rank 9 Water Mage, without caring about the other elements.


    But if he wasn''t able to cultivate the other elements to that Rank as well, then when he ''transformed'' he would have to throw away the other elements and only keep water cultivation.


    Certainly, the more elements that he decided to cultivate the more difficult and time-consuming it would be for him to cultivate them to Rank 9 and keep them after entering Divine Realm.


    Which meant that he would have to do at least the work of many genius people at the same time by himself if he ever wanted to reach Divine Realm with the many elements.


    It was extremely difficult but there was nothing he could do about it, he could only try his best, as he had already decided to use as many elements as he could.


    Until now he had water, earth, wind, fire, and soon blood. It was already the work of five geniuses, and this wasn''t the end either.


    He couldn''t help but pity himself and his greed, but he had no intention of giving up on any of them either.


    He didn''t know how was he going to pull it off, but he had full confidence in himself of pulling it off.


    After all those novels he had written in his previous life he had understood one thing, the biggest driving force for the Main Character is their will, and confidence in their selves.


    As long as one believes that he will succeed no matter what life throws at him, he would have the best chances to actually succeed in his undertaking.


    With these thoughts in mind, seated on a rock inside the river Roy completely forgot about the beauties inside the river taking a bath and was focused totally on his meditation and cultivation.


    This was the best place for him, as he was able to sense three out of the four elements he was cultivating at the moment, earth from the stone, water from the river, and wind from the breeze.


    When he finally awakened from his mediation and cultivation over the rock, it was already dark around him, with a few ladies looking at him, and waiting for him by the side of the river.


    These were his maidservants for the day. There was a schedule in place, as each day the maidservants were different from the previous.


    This was done in such a way that each and every one of the members of his Harem Palace had an opportunity to serve him and gain his favor.


    Looking at their faces, and beautiful bodies only a eunuch might be able to resist their charms, as Roy jumped into the river, and made them a sign to accompany him.


    The maidservants got instantly excited at the sign, as they entered the river, even though the water was much colder than during the day, and approached their Master.


    After settling their accounts, Roy got out of the river, dried himself and the ladies, as they made their way towards the Royal Tent.


    The maidservants were responsible for serving him during the day and night as well, as their shift ended in the morning.


    Of course, these maidservants weren''t the only ones serving Roy during the night, as the burden on them would be too big, as they had the help of the top 10.


    The top 10 ladies in the rankings had the benefit, and duty to serve and sleep on Roy''s bed every night.


    Since the opponents were in fewer numbers this time, it was easier and quicker for Roy to knock them out and take them down.


    The next morning, Roy quickly went to have another talk with the barbarian general and sent him on his way, and after a talk with Young Master Peers and his thoughts on the current situation.


    Their talk was quite weird and complicated, as neither side wanted to reveal extra information, as they mostly spoke about superficial and shallow things.


    Through the conversation, each of them tried to provoke, and stimulate the other, but the results were disappointing and surprising for both.


    Roy didn''t seem to care much about it though, as he left the wooden hut with a smiling expression and made his way towards his Pleasure Room.


    It was the time for the daily dose of education for the three beauties inside¡­

 Chapter 92 - 92: Entering Blood Pool

    The education of the three beauties wasn''t much different from the first time. Even though they were well fed this time, they were still tired standing all day, and their character was still the same.


    Roy wasn''t really surprised by that as he already expected them to not change much, after all this wouldn''t be that fun otherwise.


    But different from the previous day he could feel that they were slightly more cooperative, excited, and obedient than the previous day, as it seemed like his plan would surely work out.


    In fact, this time as they were eating their eyes would every once in a while, turn towards him, and try to have a look at his face, and his expressions.


    They must have been certainly surprised facing his gentle, and pitiful look towards them at the time, which had clearly thrown them into more doubts, and thoughts.


    The first stage of brainwashing was always doubt!


    As long as they started doubting their selves, their actions, and their attitude towards him, it meant that his brainwashing was working.


    Differently from the other ladies around him, and the members of the Harem Palace, the method used in these women was more vicious and direct.


    With them, it was the same as trying to fill a deep pool using a glass of water, while with these three was filling the same pool with a high-pressure hose.


    The goal was evidently the same, it was just the time, and pressure that changed. Furthermore, this was just an experiment for Roy, to see if he had the skills or not.


    After leaving the Pleasure Room, he went for a small inspection around just like the other day, and especially on the ''little princess'' who gave him the Bloody-Soul Secret Arts.


    He had intentionally placed her under Gisella and instructed her to personally teach and educate the little princess, and report to him every night.


    Gisella was caught by surprise by Roy''s weird order, but she didn''t dare to question his words or his orders.


    She knew the best that Roy''s strength, talent, and power were beyond every normal human or barbarian.


    Not to mention that some of his skills, in bed or outside it, seemed like they didn''t belong to this world. The truth was that she had a lot of doubts and thoughts, but she didn''t dare confirm them.


    Not because she wasn''t curious, but because she was afraid of him and his reaction. It was her great luck to be by his side and have this chance.


    She wasn''t stupid to kick her good luck just to satisfy her cheap curiosity. As long as Roy was able to grow and mature, he would be someone that would shake the whole Navita, while she would be his woman.


    In a world where power makes the rules, one either had to be extremely powerful or to hug the thigh of someone extremely powerful.


    Since she was unable to achieve the first option, she could only gamble everything with the second, and her gamble seemed quite sensible and full of potential until now.


    She was a bit jealous that this new woman had earned herself the attention of her man, but she wasn''t stupid to meddle with her and create trouble.


    Quite the opposite actually she was doing her best in order to create a good relationship between them, and also understand the specialty this woman had.


    Not all the ladies in the Harem Palace were as smart as her though, as a few of them were already trying to create trouble for the little princess, but she was trying her best to help her out.


    Roy was a man that didn''t like to intervene in the matters of his women in this Harem Palace of his, as he thought that only strong competition would push them beyond their limits.


    But at the same time, he wouldn''t allow for those truly precious gems to be destroyed easily either.


    So, he kept a close look on these matters, as he was even thinking of establishing the Intelligence Division inside his Harem Palace.


    Or said in simple words, his personal spies, eyes, and ears, in his Harem Palace. But he felt that it was still too soon for that.


    With those thoughts he felt the camp, as he made his way towards his Blood Pool, more than 14 hours had already passed, and he had received the news from his beasts that it was ready.


    Reaching the small grove where he had decided to set it up, Roy found out that the blood smell was a bit too strong at the moment, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    It was good that he had acted quickly and set it up so soon, as the smell of blood from the battlefield was still stronger than this place, and it would attract more attention.


    In fact, this morning one of his sharp-toothed wolves had already reported to him the smell of some uninvited guests, approaching the camp.


    But those guys were a bit weak and sensing the pressure of his Rank 3 beasts, they had immediately turn back and run away, lest they become food for others.


    Knowing this Roy had instructed his beasts to be more careful, and attentive of the surroundings these days, as he also increased the security around this Blood Pool of his.


    After patting his beasts, a bit, and showing his affection, Roy made his way towards the grove, and the more he approached the stronger the metallic smell of blood became.


    Even though this wasn''t the first time he felt such a strong and pungent smell pierce through his nose, he still had to forcefully control his urge to vomit right then and there.


    But there was no way he could turn around anyway, as this thing was just too important for him, so he resolved himself once again and continued walking forward.


    The moment he entered inside the grove, even though his heart was palpitating, and there wasn''t much light inside, he could still see the shiny red luster inside the Blood Pool.


    If he didn''t know that this was all animals blood, he might have had difficulties standing up, as it was around 2-meter cube fresh blood in front of him.


    He hadn''t felt like this even when he had killed his first victim, or massacred those barbarian warriors, and soldiers, as he even felt his limbs trembling a bit.


    Damn!


    His heart was still too weak, even though he had witnessed so much blood, and so much death he was still too weak.


    He had a lot to experience ahead in order to become one of those main characters in his novels that were able to make a full room unable to breathe with just a spoon of their killing intent.


    A thousand miles journey starts with one step! And he had already made the first step long ago, now he only needed to follow his path with resolve and determination.


    Even though his hands and legs were still trembling slightly, he started to undress his clothes, until he was in his birthday suit.


    He didn''t know whether it was due to the low temperature or due to his fear, but he was trembling slightly more than previously, still he took a step forward, and entered one leg to the Blood Pool.


    It was surprisingly warm! He could feel like his leg had entered some kind of warm bath water, and he would take a relaxing bath, not like he was entered a small pool of blood.


    That helped him a bit, giving him more courage to proceed as his other leg entered the Blood Pool as well, and he slowly started sitting down.


    It took him quite the will and determination to do something like that, but he managed to do it, as finally his body was totally soaked inside the animals'' blood.


    The smell became even more pungent and even stronger, and his desire to vomit grew further, so he decided to cut his smelling sense, and concentrate on what he had to do.


    Closing his eyes, and trying to open his pores, he started to try his best to concentrate on sensing the magic blood particles inside the Blood Pool.


    Blood had a different composition from water, but at the end of the day it was still a liquid at the moment, and it was even thicker than water.


    Meaning that the blood element magic particles in the Blood Pool were more abundant and bigger than the water magic particles inside water, and it was easier to feel them.


    Furthermore, Roy already had quite a bit of experience in sensing the magical particles and attracting them towards himself, but still, it took him only around 5 hours to achieve his goal.


    If someone else heard him complain about it, they might even try to kill him due to being pretentious as the blood element was one of the most difficult elements to cultivate.


    There were people that weren''t able to even come close to cultivating that evil element, and even more so in just 5 hours.


    Certainly, Roy had no idea about these guys at the moment, as he was focused on his achievements, and especially the blood-red blood element magic particles.


    What surprised him the most, was that besides the blood particles he had unconsciously attracted two other different kinds of particles towards his body.


    The first was a bright red particle thing, that didn''t go towards his magic elements cluster but towards his heart and seemed to integrate in there.


    While the second one was like some kind of black gas that entered his body and seemed to assimilate inside his conscience sea, more precisely to the shadow of his Throne¡­

 Chapter 93 - 93: Routine & News

    What surprised Roy the most though was their function inside his body. After a bit of rummaging with them, he was able to find out their function.


    The function of the first extra particle was easy to understand, as it added to his vitality increasing his lifespan, regeneration, and his blood activity.


    While the second extra particle was a bit more special, and even more startling, as it increased his presence. What he meant by presence was his intents, and auras, like his killing intent, or his ruler''s aura.


    The changes were extremely small at the moment, in fact, they were minute. If Roy hadn''t already opened his sense area, then it would be impossible for him to notice.


    But he wasn''t worried or disappointed by that because until now he had only just started to attract the first traces of these particles.


    As long as he became enough proficient with those, he would not only be able to make the differences even more obvious but also the benefits he would get would become much greater.


    Thinking like this, he forgot his previous hate, concern, and disgust towards the Blood Pool, and immediately soaked into it.


    The truth was that he was still a bit reluctant to do something like what he did, but seeing the benefits he received, his heart was concentrated on the greed and didn''t care about the disgust.


    Furthermore, the blood he was soaked in at the moment, wasn''t human blood, but animals blood, so it wasn''t like he was doing some sort of evil cannibalism of sorts.


    Not that he didn''t think about the benefits he might receive from a Blood Pool composed of human blood, it was just that he didn''t want to accept that.


    Even though he had already decided to do anything to grow strong, and reach the peak, he still had a few moral bottom lines that he had no intention to surpass.


    Like using his strength, or power against the weak without reason, or bullying the weak without reason.


    Certainly, if his interests were threatened, or if he had a lot to gain it was another matter altogether but using their blood to practice his Blood-Soul Secret Art surpassed his moral bottom line at the moment.


    It took him another 5 hours or so in order to empty the Blood Pool out of its vitality, and presence particles or it would be more exact to say that at that moment the Blood Pool was dried up.


    He felt that it wasn''t due to his talent, and sucking power, but due to the fact that the Blood Pool had lost its effect.


    Certainly, these hours weren''t enough for him to practice his Secret Art enough to become a Rank 1 Blood Mage, but he was on the right track.


    If he wanted to proceed and walk further with his magic element cultivation, then he would need to refresh the Blood Pool.


    So, he immediately ordered his beasts to start hunting once again, as he emptied the Blood Pool in a container, and placed it inside his space ring.


    First of all, there was no safe place where he could empty this blood without attracting the attention of beasts, and other animals.


    Not that it was certainly a bad thing as it would help him in refreshing the blood sooner, but since he had no idea what kind of beasts were around at this time, he decided not to.


    And secondly, he thought that he could still have a good use for this blood even though it had lost its vitality, and energy, the smell had certainly become stronger.


    In fact, he suddenly received an evil enlightenment, and couldn''t help but think of implementing it in the future. One thing was for sure, it would be one hell of a surprise!


    The moment he had taken care of this, Roy left the underground grove and made his way towards the river in order to clean his body and the bad smell from his body.


    The clear eye was enough to look at him red from head to toe like he was some kind of weird devil with a human appearance.


    He didn''t have much time to think about this at the moment though, not to mention that he had already spent a lot of time here and hadn''t cultivated his other elements.


    His ladies should be still waiting for him at the river, so without losing time, he immediately made his way towards the river.


    The ladies on maidservant duties were clearly surprised at his appearance, and even more at his condition, but they didn''t say a thing.


    Seeing that he wasn''t going to cultivate magic at that time and that he had started to wash himself, the beauties immediately entered the river to help him out.


    For the next 5 days, Roy''s schedule was the same, he would have his morning fun, breakfast, then a chat with Young Master Peers, the Pleasure Room, inspection around the camp until midday at most.


    Then he would go outside the camp, cultivate blood element magic inside his Blood Pool, then cultivation of other elements at the river, bath, dinner, before sleep fun, and then a short sleep.


    At some point during these days, he even felt himself like some kind of robot of sorts, as he was doing almost everything the same.


    Well, there were differences, of course, for example, his maidservants were never the same as the previous day, but it still had become a sort of routine for him.


    On the fifth day though there were three big changes, two extremely good, and one depending on the results.


    The first extremely good news was that Roy had finally managed to reach Rank 1 Blood Mage, and this art was integrated with the other elements.


    His ''Broad as Universe'' magic cultivation art was extremely badass, as he was able to integrate almost any kind of art, or element in it, as long as he was able to cultivate it.


    Furthermore, he had also made some success in the Bloody-Soul slave seal, and shortly he would be able to reach full success with it. He was extremely confident with it.


    Meaning that in a short time his ''little princess'' his special Time Mage would be finally under his full control.


    The second extremely good news was that the three ladies inside the Pleasure Room had finally succumbed to him, and his methods and had accepted him as their Master.


    As long as he achieved success with the Bloody-Soul slave seal he would cast it upon them as well and take them out of there.


    Clearly without the others knowing about them, as he was planning to send them inside Gaia for some training first.


    And the third news, which he would be unable to determine without the result was that his scouting beasts had found the traces of not one, but two armies approaching his tribe camp.


    He was unaware of the two armies'' sizes, and detailed description, but one thing was for sure they were much stronger than the first time, and a bloody battle was approaching his tribe.


    The tribe people, warriors, and not even his Harem Palace members knew anything about this, as he was planning to form a small scouting team with his Harem Palace members to find out about them.


    On the dawn break of the 6th day, he had formed a team with 20 members of his Harem Palace and was making his way towards the closest enemy.


    Even though he didn''t have detailed information on the two armies, there was something he did understand though.


    One of these armies was coming from the direction of the Coyote tribe, while the other was from the direction that the previous army had arrived.


    It was clear that the leader of this army was that Young Master Fjord, as he most likely had returned with much more warriors, and much more strength to take him down.


    What made Roy a bit worried and surprised though was the fact that even the Coyote army was attacking almost at the same time as Young Master Fjord.


    A clearly dangerous thought crept into his mind, that he didn''t want to admit at the moment, but that it was most probably true.


    He didn''t know why, or how, but there was a big possibility that these two damned armies in front of him were coordinating their attacks.


    But even though they were coordinating it wasn''t in full trust coordination either, as Young Master Fjord''s army was walking at a much slower pace, than the Coyote army.


    Maybe it was because they had larger numbers, or they were carrying something heavy, but Roy could swear that it was just a way to let the Coyote and his tribe clash first.


    Just like the snipe and clam fighting each other, Roy''s tribe warriors would fight the Coyote, and when both sides were exhausted, Young Master Fjord would fish them both.


    This guy clearly had a huge appetite thinking that everything would go according to his plans, and he would be able to eat two birds with one stone, and Roy felt that it was his duty to teach him a lesson.


    In order to achieve that though, he would have to first take care of the Coyote tribe, and their warriors.


    These guys had given his people quite the entertainment during their journey earlier, now it was time for him to do the same.


    With those thoughts in mind, he left his other beasts around the area in case of emergency and only picked foxy with him.


    It was time 22 against an army, he was extremely looking forward to the results¡­

 Chapter 94 - 94: Army Camp, & Infiltration

    Even though the Coyote tribe army was the closest to his camp, they were still more than 2 days away from his camp.


    So, he had quite the time to go have a look at them, deal some damage to them, and return in time to face Young Master Fjord.


    Even though his team was made of 20 members from his Harem Palace, each of these ladies was extremely well trained and disciplined.


    Roy had personally introduced and checked up on their progress, skills, and discipline from time to time in order to truly stuff it inside their heads.


    Discipline was one of the main stratagems for an army, and not only. Even if they were just a small team of 22 women, man, and beast, they could cause a lot of trouble to their enemy as long as they followed orders.


    There was also an important rule that Roy had instilled inside their heads during the training, if he didn''t actively ask for them to serve them when they were out, none of them could approach him.


    As much as he wanted to play with his beauties along the way, and be completely unfettered during their missions, he couldn''t.


    Without caring about the consequences of fooling around on their bodies after doing the deed, it would completely destroy their concentration and mind.


    In a battle it was important for the fighters to have a mind of steel, once one lost his calmness, and made a mistake it was the end for him.


    Especially the battles among warriors, fighters, or soldiers of the same level, one small mistake it might cost their lives.


    So, in just a bit more than one day, Roy and his small team had made their way towards the army of the Coyote tribe, that was now resting close to a small waterfall.


    Their decision clearly surprised Roy a bit, as these guys were close to his camp now, and were supposed to come and fight him, but instead, they were resting by the waterfall.


    The distance between this army and his tribe''s camp wasn''t that long, it was only about a day and a half or two.


    But then remembering the situation of Young Master Fjord''s army, and their speed towards his tribe''s camp he finally understood what was going on.


    Apparently, Young Master Fjord wasn''t the only one with such thoughts, as the Coyote tribe seemed to have quite a capable advisor their selves.


    Whoever it was who had discovered and given the order, Roy knew that the guy had understood the strategy of Young Master Fjord and was using the same thing to pay back.


    Furthermore, since this strategy was being enacted in front of him, then this guy''s position in the Coyote tribe wasn''t low, and he had quite the importance.


    Not only that, but that guy had even set up the camp in such a way, that they had their backs towards the waterfall and the river while facing around.


    They were using the waterfall, and the river behind as a natural wall against their enemies, while paying attention to what was in front of them.


    At that moment, Roy''s team was left quite a bit far away inside the forest, in order to not attract much attention.


    But Roy was really close to the camp, using his stealth techniques, and abilities, it wasn''t difficult for him to approach the camp.


    Not to mention that he was a Rank 2 Warrior, and it was really difficult for others to discover his presence and location.


    Furthermore, this place was a bit too calm for his tastes, but he couldn''t really blame them. It would be a great deed if Roy had information about their armies approach in their minds.


    So how could they even imagine the fact that Roy himself was watching their camp from up close trying to discover valuable information?


    But no matter how much Roy observed the camp from his position it was almost impossible for him to understand what was truly going on there.


    He was too far away, and as if that wasn''t enough, he could impersonate one of the guards and infiltrate due to his distinguished appearance.


    His best option was infiltrating the camp during the night from the back. For some other barbarian, or civilized human it might be thought impossible, but for him, it was a piece of cake.


    As long as he managed to create a small air cylinder, he would be able to swim against the stream and infiltrate the camp without being noticed.


    Thinking like that, he immediately left his post, and then under the company of foxy, he made his way through the forest to find some hunt.


    Not only it was time for some food, but the captured hunt''s bladder could be used like a balloon or air cylinder.


    With his skills and his strength, it wasn''t difficult for him to capture not only 1 but 7 animals through the forest with the help of foxy.


    After quickly taking what he needed from them, he started making a small barbeque for the ladies accompanying him, as he also decided on 5 ladies that would follow him in infiltrating the camp.


    Each and every one of these ladies was at least a Rank 1 Warrior after their relentless training, and his relentless pushing, so they weren''t weak by any means.


    The rest of the ladies were instructed by him to keep an eye at any movements of the army, and at the same time to prepare for their retreat.


    Since he was planning to cause quite the commotion in the camp, he needed to have them as backup, and as helpers in retreat.


    The ladies quickly acknowledged the instructions and immediately started preparing for their role.


    That army camp that Roy wanted to infiltrate and cause a commotion was nothing small, as there were more than 500 warriors according to his estimations.


    Not to mention that in two parts of the camp he was also able to look at some different tents that didn''t look like the crude barbarian style.


    Meaning that even the Coyote tribe had most probably invited the wolf into their own den and were cooperating with some noble outside the Death Forest.


    It''s not like Roy was insulting them for being traitors, as he wasn''t even a barbarian in the first place and didn''t have the right to do so, but that would most certainly make things tricky.


    He had to act quickly, and decisively if he wanted to enter and leave this place without victims. For that reason, he had already insisted quite a few times for the ladies to do only what he asked them to do.


    This time they weren''t allowed to take chances, or risks as it might prove fatal in a matter of seconds.


    In fact, his targets in the big camp were three. First, was the food tent. No matter how much could this army hunt in the forest it would be impossible for them to feed these many warriors.


    So, once he took care of their food reserves, then it was the same as cutting one of their feet to stand above ground.


    That situation would clearly affect even the atmosphere amidst the barbarians warriors and those soldiers from outside.


    The second target was dwindling their numbers and causing them external unrest. He already had a great plan about it, he only needed to activate it.


    Last but not least, was infiltrating the main tent and trying to find valuable information. But in order to do so, he would have to activate the targets one after the other.


    So, he wouldn''t be able to help the other ladies, as they would be on their own. Their target was the food tent, as long as they managed to set fire to the tent they had to run away as fast as they could.


    When all the preparations were done, Roy quickly handed each of the five a small air balloon, and also taught them how to use it underwater, as he tied them behind himself with a vine rope.


    It wasn''t that they hadn''t learned how to swim, as it was one of the compulsory courses in the Harem Palace.


    But they still weren''t proficient enough to swim against the stream, and their strength was lacking.


    After taking care of that, Roy sent the same instruction to his foxy, even though she was a Rank 3 Beast and was able to last quite a bit without breathing.


    With everything taken care of, he just repeated the plan for the ladies once again, and then he jumped into the river, quite some distance from the camp.


    Even though the stream was quite strong for a normal person, for Roy it was like a swimmer swimming in a calm pool, even though he was pulling 5 ladies behind him.


    It took them 6 minutes of underwater swimming in order to finally reach the backside of the army camp, close to the waterfall falling area.


    Roy chose that spot willingly so that no one would be able to notice them getting out of the river.


    Even though the rainy season was over, the river water was still a bit cold, and it was a bit of a strain upon them swimming underwater, but that was the best cover.


    After getting out, the ladies immediately started taking off their clothes in order to dry them, without caring much about it, as the only person with them was Roy.


    Roy had to swallow hard looking at the beauties in front of them, but he didn''t act excessively as he was checking the surroundings, only for a look of shock to appear on his face¡­

 Chapter 95 - 95: An Unexpected Jackpot

    That was because he found quite a few surprising things about this cave. Like for example the fact that while his ladies were changing their clothes, there were a few guards coming towards them.


    Or it would be more exact to say that a few soldiers were coming their way, and it wasn''t from outside but from inside.


    Which meant that this cave was bigger and deeper than it looked on the outside, but not only that. Looking by the number of the guards they weren''t just doing a rip-off job of guarding.


    There were 10 soldiers coming towards the entrance of the cave behind the waterfall, as each and every one of them was fully armed.


    In fact, this place seemed a bit inconspicuous, and the cave was extremely small and dark for Roy and his ladies to notice the situation there.


    Perhaps, if it weren''t for Roy already activating his area sense, and the loud noises of these guards while they were on duty, Roy might have never been able to discover it.


    It was quite a surprise, but since there was such a security in this small cave this meant that it wasn''t a normal cave. There must be something inside.


    How could Roy let something like this escape his hands, and as if that wasn''t enough there was no way he was going to let it fall in the hands of his enemies.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he quickly made a sign towards the ladies to not make any noise, or movement, as he himself went to wait for the guards behind the small corner.


    According to his sense area, this small cave had a half-circular shape inside, and at the deeper part of the inside, there was a small corner and a path.


    It looked like some kind of optical illusion at first, as no one would notice it, but Roy was extremely lucky to have been shown the way.


    Due to the position, and the way it was built the path made it impossible for those inside to look at those outside, and especially at the small cave.


    Furthermore, these guys seemed to not place guards in there, either to not attract much attention or because it had been found in a short time.


    Either way, Roy had no intention of giving up on this place, especially after he became a Rank 2 Warrior, and with foxy a Rank 3 beast, he was even more confident in his abilities.


    It wasn''t that he felt like he could conquer the whole Navita like he was, as that was nothing more than a fool''s wish, but Coyote wasn''t the whole Navita.


    Even if they were a medium tribe, the best they had was a late Rank 3 Warrior or some early Rank 4 Warrior. Anything beyond that would be a great luxury for them.


    Certainly, he wasn''t sure of a win even against a Rank 3 warrior, but he had foxy, and his Rank 1 Mage status of diverse elements, as long as he played a few tricks it would turn the situation on his side.


    Thinking like that, he approached the corner path with a knife in his hands, as he also prepared magic at the same time.


    Since the water elements were abundant in this place, it would be extremely easy for him to cast water magic, furthermore, he didn''t need to kill them with that magic.


    Just as he felt that the guards were about to turn the corner, he immediately released his magic towards them, Massive Water Ball.


    Massive Water Ball was just a version of Water Ball Magic, its specialty was that the Water Mage focused on the size and volume of the water rather than its striking force attack, and damage.


    The reason why Roy picked precisely this magic was simple, firstly its sound would be covered by the waterfall, secondly, it would be a great surprise effect that would attack all, and it would also stun and confuse them.


    Once they fell in a state of confusion, and stun Roy jumped with the knife in his hands as he started cutting their throats left and right.


    He didn''t allow even one of them to make a sound even if they managed to stand up and try to fight back.


    With the current situation at hand, one sound from these guys would put him and his ladies in grave danger.


    He couldn''t allow that to happen no matter what. In less than 1 minute all 10 guards were lying on the ground with their throats dripping blood.


    Now that these guys were dead, their weapons and their clothing were useless to them, as Roy and his ladies quickly helped their selves to that.


    After noiselessly throwing these bodies into the river in the middle of the night, Roy secretly put the extra weapons, and materials in his space ring and then entered the path with foxy.


    The ladies were left at the corner entrance, to keep an eye on the inside, but also check the outside if there were any reinforcements.


    It wasn''t that Roy didn''t want to take them inside, but he felt that they might drag him down, and at the same time he needed someone to guard the place, should anyone inside try to escape.


    The surprising part about the path he was taking was that it seemed to have been created naturally, but the ground was just too smooth.


    The upper part of the path looked natural, but the lower part was clearly human-made. Which made him even more curious about what awaited him at the end.


    Certainly every 10 steps he took he would activate his sense area for a short moment in order to check ahead.


    He didn''t want to end up in the hands of his enemy like a sheep walking personally to the wolf''s den, he had to be careful.


    Furthermore, his sense area covered a distance of at least 20 meters ahead, so it would be a shame to not use it in this situation.


    When he had finally entered about 100 meters inside the cave, he felt a bit of movement ahead, so he stopped in order to try and have an ear at them.


    "Damn that bastard! That shameless guy, he even sold his own sister to curry favor with the captain. Now he can stay there and have his fun, while we have to suffer here!"


    Someone seemed to be extremely angry and enraged with a comrade. And at the same time, he couldn''t hide even his jealousy.


    "Come on Drajfus, don''t worry, as long as we show great achievements in the upcoming battle, I am sure the commander will give us a chance to that place to cultivate.


    In fact, he might even allow us to have a taste of those ladies inside, and even that crazy hot barbarian woman!"


    The second guy seemed to be consoling his friend while sharing his jealousy at the same time.


    "I know that too! It''s just that I can''t stand that motherfu*cker. Now we are the ones who have to guard the entrance of this ''Milky Cave''."


    Hearing those words Roy couldn''t help but gasp in excitement, as he couldn''t even keep his voice down as he said,


    "Is this truly a Milky Cave!? Like those ones in legends which have 1000 years old ''magic origin milk''?"


    As Roy asked that, that first guy seemed to be just carrying with the conversation, as he continued,


    "Hmph~!?


    What 1000 years, this cave clearly has 10.000 years old magic origin milk, and if it weren''t for that motherfu*cker Sandor giving his sister to the captain, this daddy would be having a share too!"


    "Jackpot!


    Heavens truly love me!


    Jackpot!"


    It was only when he finished speaking that he finally understood that there was something wrong with the situation he was currently in.


    After all the outer guards weren''t allowed to enter this deep. Not to mention that he hadn''t even felt this guy''s presence before he had blurted his question.


    Immediately his instincts started ringing like some sort of alarm clock, as he was about to pull his sword and attack the unknown guest before asking questions.


    Roy''s happy voice just made him even more certain of his choice, as he was about to sweep with his sword in front of him, but before he could do that a hand covered his mouth, and a knife pierced his heart.


    He started trembling once he found out that he was about to die, as he heard Roy''s voice from behind,


    "You are out of luck the moment you encountered me, perhaps if you had screamed your end might have been just slightly different!"


    By the time that Roy''s words had finished that guy stopped struggling into Roy''s arms and fell down on the ground like some sack of potatoes.


    Roy didn''t lose time as he quickly stripped the two dead guys naked, and robed everything they had on their bodies, before making his way towards the main area of the cave.


    He was still unable to control the big smile on his face, as he thought about the treasure that he had just found out.


    It was out of his mind, that he would have been able to find such a precious thing in this cave, 10.000 years old magic-origin milk.


    It was the same as hitting a true jackpot after buying a cheap ticket, he still couldn''t believe his luck, but still, he made sure to check the surroundings as he proceeded ahead.


    In no time, the darkness of the cave seemed to start dissipating as a fluorescent light started to lighten the path in front of him¡­

 Chapter 96 - 96: No Free Lunch

    It seemed like some kind of deep and big magical cave, with a small puddle of milk in the center, and a long stalactite edge in the middle of the puddle leaking that milk.


    There were two big, and powerful prospects of such a cave, the first was that the magic origin milk created a special environment where one could find all kinds of elementary particles.


    The second was that the one who was able to drink that magic origin milk would be able to completely restructure his body and increase his aptitude for magic.


    Just like its name suggested, magic origin milk was taken as the origin of all magic, no one truly understood how it was meant to be, but it was thought of as the milk of the planet.


    Just like a mother would produce milk to feed her baby, Navitalings thought that magic origin milk was the intention of the planet to feed the chosen one to protect him in the future.


    These ''milk glands'' though were impossible to be tracked or found, and only the lucky ones were able to enjoy them.


    It seemed like the lucky ones this time were the Coyote tribe, and those outsiders, but Roy felt that this was his luck.


    As long as he was able to take them down, then all this would belong to him. But he couldn''t rush things, he had to come up with some foolproof plan.


    Thinking like that though, he finally remembered an important bit from the times he wrote those novels. Great opportunities were always wrought with great dangers.


    It was impossible for such a great opportunity and treasure like the magic origin milk to be so easily attainable.


    Even though his eyes had been blocked with greed and ambition to take all of this milk, he still didn''t think that it would be easy.


    The entrance towards the cave was a grand circular hole, which was standing a bit high over the initial path, so Roy was able to notice all these things without showing himself.


    So, he thought that as long as he stayed where he was there would be no problem for him, as he would first observe the situation and only act after.


    But as he was trying to hide himself beyond the gate, he heard the harrumph and cold tone of some Warrior,


    "Hmph~! Who goes there!? Do you think that you can steal this treasure from us?"


    The Warrior who just said those words immediately spread his pressure and jumped towards the entrance where Roy was, and it was clear that he was a late Rank 3 Warrior.


    Roy could feel his whole body explode in goosebumps as he felt that guy approach, but he was able to relax himself quickly, as he had a secret weapon with him.


    The moment that the Warrior appeared at the entrance, he was fully confident that there was someone there, but the next instant that feeling disappeared completely.


    He found nothing in there, there was no trace of someone at the entrance, making him quite surprised and attentive.


    With those thoughts in mind, he stood there at the entrance for more than 5 minutes spreading his sense area and trying to find a trace of Roy, but he found nothing.


    No matter how many times he tried, and no matter how he tried he had been unable to find anything, and there was at the entrance.


    He felt like something was wrong, but he was unable to understand what was going on. There was something weird with this scene and this situation, but he couldn''t understand what.


    Just what was going on, what was that weird sensation of his as he saw the sight in front of him and being unable to catch upon!?


    But no matter how much he tried, he found nothing, so he could only turn around and return to his post.


    When he turned around and took two steps though he was finally reminded of what was wrong with that view.


    Where were the guards!? He clearly remembered that there should be two guards at the entrance and 100 guards further ahead in the tunnel, yet there was nothing.


    That was the biggest proof that there was something wrong with this place, thinking like that, he immediately turned around to go and have another look, when he saw foxy at the gate.


    Seeing the beautiful scarlet beast, he couldn''t help but be amazed at its beauty for a moment, but then his expression turned dangerous and ice-cold as he prepared himself to fight foxy.


    Even though that thing looked extremely beautiful, and charming he could still sense that it was a Rank 3 beast, and if he had to fight her head-on, he didn''t have much confidence in winning.


    His whole body immediately went into an alarm state, as he was waiting for the beast to make a move on him, while he warned the others with his sense area.


    Certainly, the moment that he spread the distress signal quite a few people inside the cave, seated in different parts of the cave felt it and opened their eyes.


    Seeing the beautiful and charming little fox there, even they got extremely charmed, as a deep desire of beating and taming foxy was born in their eyes.


    In a short amount of time, their surprised and started gazes turned into dangerous eyes of greed, and possessive desires.


    As if feeling the aura of their gazes, foxy finally showed the front of her teeth, as it spread the pressure of a Rank 3 beast upon these guys.


    Feeling foxy''s pressure quite a few people''s eyes and expressions got serious and solemn, but there were also those who started grinning from ear to ear.


    The way they saw, with their strength, and their numbers it was impossible for them to not be able to take that little fox down and possess her.


    In fact, there were quite a few impatient ones who thought that their biggest treasure might be stolen away from them, and jumped towards foxy.


    It was more than clear that none of them had any good intentions, but still even after seeing and feeling their movement foxy didn''t move from her spot.


    The guys who had jumped towards her didn''t understand what was going on, why foxy wasn''t moving even a little bit as they jumped towards her.


    As in fact if someone saw foxy''s expression at that moment, people might even think that foxy was mocking these idiots who overestimated their selves.


    In fact, it looked like foxy was quite complacent, and was totally assured that these guys wouldn''t be able to touch even a thread of hair from her fur.


    The Warriors'' faces went completely dark, after all, they were noble warriors of at least Rank 2 or 3, and yet they were being looked down from a small Rank 3 fox.


    If they didn''t grab her and teach her a lesson, then how would they be able to keep their reputation around?


    It wasn''t that foxy was truly small, but that Roy had told her to stay in that small and carriable form, otherwise it would attract too much of an attention.


    Even when the warriors were no more than 2 or 3 meters away from her, Foxy didn''t seem to care about them, as she just released her pressure as if mocking them.


    Those warriors got even angrier, and enraged, as even they spread their pressure as much as they could.


    They wanted to render foxy unable to escape, and they couldn''t help but snicker a bit inside, as they were in a close distance. There was no way for foxy to escape her tragedy in their eyes.


    Just as they were about to place their hands on foxy though, they felt an extremely strong pressure on the side, and then a big red tongue appeared all of a sudden hitting the first two of them.


    The two warriors were unable to react in time, but still, they thought that they were kicked away from the battle, and they might survive.


    As they were thinking like that though, something extremely weird happened, and they were pulled with the tongue towards a dark corner of that cave.


    It wasn''t like that place was fully dark, it was just a deeper shade of white, that was all. Or that was how it looked like because the next moment it looked like the wall started to move.


    No one was able to believe their eyes for a moment, as finally, that guy who had come to check upon Roy screamed with a frightened voice,


    "Wha-what was that!? E-ev-everyone stand up! Mon-Monster!"


    As he was unable to make much sense of his words, the other warriors and Mages around the puddle of magic origin milk opened their eyes in dissatisfaction to have a look.


    "What is going on?"


    "How dare you disturb our cultivation!?"


    "Do you know what you are doing!?"


    Each and every one of them was angry, and enraged at that moment, as they felt like they had been awakened from their beauty sleep.


    The guy who screamed wasn''t able to think straight for a few moments, but then when he finally regained his senses after the shouts, he screamed with a trembling voice,


    "Monster! There is a Monster in this cave!"


    Those guys didn''t feel like he was just spouting nonsense as there was true agitation in his words, so they checked their surroundings but found nothing.


    So, one of them said in a dissatisfied tone,


    "What kind of bullshit are you sprouting Sandro!? Are you trying to anger every one of us in here!?"


    "AAAGGHHHH~!"

 Chapter 97 - 97: A Monster In Hiding

    There were around 20 people in the cave, with each of them being over Rank 3 Warriors or Mages, while 5 of them were even in Rank 4.


    Roy had no idea how the Coyote Tribe had been able to gather or train so many powerhouses, as they were just a medium forest barbarians tribe, but most probably it was the work of the outsiders.


    It was only at that moment that Roy started to understand that the whole situation of Death Forest and Forest Barbarians was extremely complicated.


    He was still too stupid, blind, and uninformed to have an idea of the current situation, so before expanding further, he had to gather more information.


    But that was for later, as right now he was being the eyewitness of an extremely strange battle scene.


    He already thought that there should be some kind of beast that was keeping an eye on this magic origin milk cave, but he was kind of hoping to be wrong.


    In fact, considering the strength of the Coyote tribe, even if they were backed up by some outsiders, Roy didn''t expect them to have such a formation, so he thought that he could easily take care of it.


    But now, his previous confidence was almost crushed to dust, as he sensed these 20 guys inside the deep cave.


    In fact, he wanted to turn around and run, but as he was thinking like that, another thought crept into his mind, as he remembered the famous story of the clam and snipe.


    Could it be that he was the fisherman in this case, and he only needed to let them fight each other to death, and then collect all the gains?


    Thinking like that, he was still afraid, but greed and ambition inside his heart had given him enough courage to not run away and continue watching upon the situation inside the cave.


    As he was thinking like that, he heard that strong scream of that guy inside, and he couldn''t help but witness a strange situation once again.


    A pinkish-red meat rope seemed to quickly elongate ahead, hit the victim from behind, and then pull back extremely quickly.


    Normally, just like anyone else he expected the guy to get blown away by the attack, but the victim this time was weirdly stuck to the tongue and pulled back as well towards the walls.


    Looking at the wall everything looked extremely normal, as these experts didn''t understand how the thing was out of the wall, pulling their comrade.


    When suddenly, when the guy was less than half a meter close to the wall, a big mouth with some strange yellow teeth was opened, and the victim ended inside like a snack.


    Everyone inside the cave was extremely shocked by the situation and the scene that unfolded in front of their eyes, as they had never expected something like that to happen.


    They had been for some time inside this cave, and they had felt no danger or another living thing inside these walls for all this time.


    When their friend earlier was screaming about a monster, they didn''t believe him, they thought that he was being a weakling and crying for foxy, but only now were they able to understand what he meant.


    They were all deeply shocked for a moment, as they never thought that something like this was even possible, but the evidence was seen with their eyes and existed in their memories.


    Still, each and every one of them was an experienced Warrior, or Mage so they were able to quickly recollect their selves, and act.


    Without losing time, each and everyone one of them started hurling their special attacks towards the spot where that mouth was opened a moment ago and tried to kill that damned thing.


    In just an instant the whole cave started becoming like a TV show of colorful firecrackers festival, as these guys sent their strongest attacks towards the invisible enemy.


    It was truly astounding and ferocious as these guys didn''t hesitate to show their murderous aura, but each and every one of those attacks ended on the walls of the cave, as the cave started trembling.


    There was no blood at the targeted wall, and it was clear that their target had left from that spot, but from now on if they continued to attack the cave then it would most probably collapse over them.


    It was their good luck, that those Warriors or Mages above late Rank 3 and Rank 4 had been able to act more sensibly and hadn''t attacked, otherwise the cave would truly fall upon their heads.


    Noticing this hopeless situation, the leader, an old man who seemed to be in his 70-ies or 80-ies quickly took control of the place, as he started screaming orders,


    "Stop attacking recklessly, otherwise you will only kill us along with that Monster!


    Gather in formation and look all around us, Young Master''s safety is above everything else!"


    This old man was pretty sensible, he quickly understood that the enemy was in the dark while they were in light, and they had no possibility of tracking it.


    Also, their strength relied upon numbers, so he quickly made them gather with their backs towards each other and their eyes towards the walls.


    Like that they would have a 360-degree vision, into any other upcoming attack, and would be able to quickly act of help should someone see something.


    The Young Master that he was saying was the priority to protect though was nothing more than a coward, trembling ugly idiot, who seemed ready to piss his pants.


    That situation was quite disturbing, but Roy didn''t make any sudden movement, he just ordered foxy to hide again, and look from afar.


    They would appear only if there was an opportunity for them to do so, if there wasn''t such an opportunity, they could only run away.


    That old man wasn''t the only one to take charge though, as there was another barbarian with a scary face, that started giving orders to his Warriors,


    "Complete the formation!


    Protect the Princess with your lives! Let us show these guys our strength!"


    The old man seemed to understand the language of these barbarians and just released a sneer, but he didn''t seem to have time to think about it, as he was focused on his surroundings.


    These guys quickly managed to get into formation, but the monster hunting them didn''t seem to take any action.


    Silence!


    Complete silence!


    For more than 10 minutes there was total silence inside the cave, as some people didn''t even dare to breathe, in fear that they missed the opportunity to notice the monster.


    What made this situation even weirder, and complex was the fact that none of them had any idea what kind of beast, or monster they were facing.


    Even as Warriors or Mages, none of them seemed to have come across such a weird beast, or monster, and they didn''t know what to do, or how to face it.


    The longer this darned silence continued, the harder and faster did their hearts beat. It was like their hearts had turned into some alarming drums, and none of them was different.


    As this was happening, the old man in charge took a look at his surroundings and was about to say something, when suddenly the same meaty rope appeared from the top and attacked another Warrior.


    Everyone was focused on the situation on the walls, and around them, so they had completely forgotten about the top of the cave.


    So, when the same meaty rope appeared from above it totally shocked and frightened them, so they immediately started attacking by instinct.


    Nobody care that they might collapse the cave over their heads, they only wanted to attack and kill that despicable beast or monster terrifying them.


    The beasts or monster''s tongue was quite fast, but this time the leading powerhouses of the group joined the fray, so it was impossible for it to escape without injuries.


    Understand the danger coming its way, it used the just captured prey to protect itself from some of the attacks, while it shot some liquid out of its mouth towards the rest, while retreating the catch in her mouth.


    All this happened in a matter of seconds, making Roy feel like he was watching some kind of live-action-packed fantasy movie, but he knew that this was real.


    The trepidation passing through his body when he felt those attacks clash made his hair stand all over his body, and not only that but even his heart was beating faster.


    What happened the next moment though completely shocked him and frightened him. Some of the attacks from the group managed to hit on that guy stuck on the beast''s tongue, but even on her tongue.


    Blood exploded like some kind of balloon filled with water on air, but it wasn''t just that poor guy''s blood but even the beast''s blood.


    Those attacks had clearly exploded a portion of the beast''s tongue, while a part of that liquid it used fell upon those guys below.


    That damned thing was acid because the moment it touched the clothes or bodies of those people below it started to dissolve them in white foam like they had never existed.


    Due to these guys'' good luck, only two people were contacted by the acid liquid, otherwise, they would be finished.


    But at the same time, the beast seemed to go crazy as these damned human beings had dared to explode a portion of its tongue, and blood was raining all over the cave.


    Unable to control its sanity, the beast spread all the pressure it could, which made quite a few people below scared to move, as the beast was¡­

 Chapter 98 - 98: Desperate Fight

    Rank 5!


    It was a motherfu*cking Rank 5 beast, with an ability to hide itself in the surroundings of the cave, which made this situation even more fu*cking dangerous.


    The lineup of the Warriors, and Mages inside was already extremely powerful with 2 Rank 4 Warriors, and a Rank 4 Mage, with the rest being Rank 3.


    They were like an unstoppable train, and Eric was having a great headache thinking how he would be able to face them if they came across him.


    He was thinking that there might be somewhat of a fair fight between that chameleon monster, and these Masters but he never thought that this might be the end of line for these Masters.


    No matter how one looked at this scene it was practically impossible for these guys to even have a chance of doing something to that beast.


    Rank 5 Warriors or Rank 5 Mages were already considered to be experts of their own right, capable of attaining high positions, and resources for their selves.


    But right now, in front of them was a Rank 5 Beast, which was even stronger than a Warrior, or a Mage of the same level.


    These guys were finished, none of them would be able to escape their fate of being just some snack for the beast.


    Even Roy who was far away from the hot spot and was just watching from afar couldn''t help but tremble in fear at that moment.


    The hair all over his body stood up in fear, as goosebumps appeared all over his skin, he felt like some sort of porcupine.


    In the meantime, the beast inside started its revenge against these insolent worms in front of her, that had earned its anger.


    In a short moment, it''s under throat region swelled once again, and she released another acid attack towards the insolent human in front of it.


    Seeing this situation, the old man of Rank 4 that had taken the lead a moment ago, screamed at everyone,


    "Gather and block! We have no chance alone!


    The Mages cast protection, the warriors attack this damn beast! Young Master escape!"


    Even though he knew that there was no chance of them escaping alive even if they fought together as a group, he still had to say those words, as he had to save his Young Master.


    The Master of the family would most certainly kill him without a doubt if he returned without his Young Master, so he could only bite the bullet, and let his Young Master escape first.


    Once his Young Master had escape and was safe and sound, he intended to leave everyone else behind as snacks and leave this cursed cave.


    Then he could report the discovery to his Master, get rewarded, and return to take revenge upon this beast with Masters from his family.


    It was quite the elaborate plan, but certainly not everything would go as he thought, because there were a lot of unhappy faces, when they heard him scream to the Young Master to escape.


    The way they saw it this damn situation was already extremely difficult as it was, and this son of a bi*tch was telling only that dastardly coward to escape.


    None of them was so loyal as to lay their lives in that cave for their Young Master, but the first attack was already at their door, so they had no other option but to receive it.


    The Rank 4 Mage quickly cast his strongest protective spell, the Heart of the Lake, as a small lake was formed in top of the Masters, colliding with the acidic liquid.


    At the same time, the two Rank 4 Warriors used their warrior energy in order to push the small lake forward, and even used their weapons to hack at the Rank 5 beast in front of them.


    Rank 3 Mages tried their best to help the Rank 4 Mage with the barrier, while the Rank 3 Warriors sent some warrior energy attacks towards the Rank 5 beast.


    They thought that this was a great opportunity to take advantage of the situation, and harm that Rank 5 beast, and if they achieved their goal, they would have a chance against this fellow.


    But even their strongest attack, managed to only scratch the Rank 5 beasts scales, or just move them a bit, none of those attacks penetrated.


    Instead of injuring the Rank 5 beast, their attacks seemed more like just fly bites that enraged it more, as it sent a snake like attack with its tongue.


    The Rank 4 Mage, and the two Rank 4 Warriors had just managed to block the acidic liquid attack, when they felt the beast become even more dangerous, and attack with its tongue.


    They didn''t have the chance to rest even for a moment, as the two warriors jumped towards the tongue with their weapons.


    Their goal was clear they either hacked the tongue or changed its direction away from their group of people.


    In the meantime, the Young Master that the old Rank 4 Warrior leader was trying to protect, had already experienced his Golden Shower and was curled and trembling in fear.


    Even that old Rank 4 Warrior felt that this guy was nothing more than a waste and felt himself extremely pained to have been his servant, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    It was just that his luck was extremely bad, he hoped that in another life perhaps he wouldn''t be so unlucky as to serve such a bastard again.


    In that sense that barbarian princess which was also a Rank 4 Mage was much higher than him, and it was a pity that such a flower was handed over to such a waste.


    But his pity, and regret wouldn''t change anything in this fight, as he could only proceed forward as he screamed once again,


    "Young Master escape~!"


    With that said, he used every ounce of strength in his body to hack his great sword towards the tongue of the Rank 5 beast, followed by the Rank 4 barbarians hammer.


    The attack of two Rank 4 Warriors was no joking matter, as the great sword cut through the tongue, and the hammer managed to give it quite the hit.


    But the moment that the strength of those attacks was consumed, and the enraged beast took its tongue back, the great sword and the hammer was stuck to its tongue and were unretrievable.


    The two Rank 4 Warriors had no other options but to release their weapons, and let the beast throw them away, as they both crash landed on the walls of the cave.


    When he heard the second escape order the Young Master gathered some surprising courage, and fear as he stood up and run towards the entrance, but the entrance wasn''t that close to him.


    The old Rank 4 Warrior could only gather himself back and jump on his direction to help him escape with the hope that this guy would take care of his family.


    Even though he felt that it was just an empty hope, he couldn''t help but hope at that point in time.


    Meanwhile the barbarian princess the Rank 4 Mage approached her Rank 4 fellow Warrior and started taking care of his wounds, and strength.


    At that moment she didn''t dare hide her skills, as she used some kind of weird magic that made that guy''s injuries heal in a visible way.


    With the Rank 4 Warriors and Mage out of the defensive formation, the Rank 3 Warriors and Mages had become nothing more than chickens on a chopping board.


    The Rank 5 beast seemed to be quite intelligent, as it started to attack the Rank 3 Warriors and Mages, while making it way towards the entrance with the intention of blocking it.


    On the way towards the entrance though it had already killed another 5 Rank 3 Warriors and Mages from the Masters group and was even catching the speed of that Young Master.


    Eric who was watching all this from the entrance couldn''t help but feel a chill coursing through his whole body when he senses the Rank 5 beast approaching the entrance.


    At that moment his heart was beating extremely fast, and he was in a doubt about what to do, but the more the Rank 5 beast approached the more did he want to escape this damn place.


    Still watching those 2 Rank 4 Warriors, and that Rank 4 Mage attack the Rank 5 beast from behind to stop it and attract his attention, he decided to wait a moment.


    And those guys surely achieved their goal as the Rank 5 beast stopped on its tracks and then threw another acidic liquid attract towards their direction to block their attacks.


    At this moment that old man Rank 4 Warrior reached the Rank 5 beasts body, and punched with his fist, as he no longer had his weapon.


    He had intentionally passed through that acidic liquid protecting his body with warrior energy, despite the acidic liquid still corroding it body, he managed to land a hit on the beasts hide.


    ''Crraacccckkkk~!''


    Everyone heard a cracking sound, but only Roy was able to see that what cracked and was broken was the old Rank 4 Warriors arm, and not the beasts hide.


    But he didn''t have time to get shocked about it, because suddenly he received a distress signal from foxy that was on his arms, and he couldn''t help but run inside the damned cave.


    The old Rank 4 warrior thought that he had done his job and save his Young Master, had a wining expression on his face.


    But seeing Roy suddenly run inside the cave, surpassing his Young Master he felt a bit surprised and startled.


    And the next moment, his heart was filled with unwillingness, rage, and anger as¡­

 Chapter 99 - 99: Two Rank 5 Beasts Fight

    Out of nowhere, a slithering, and dark green scaled monster appeared, opened its mouth, and ate his Young Master in just a bit, without even chewing him.


    The Masters around could see how the figure of their Young Master was passing through the beast''s body, as the upcoming beast was nothing else but a Green Horned Snake.


    What made everyone even more shocked about this situation was the fact, that not only it was another beast, but the fact that this beast was a Rank 5 beast as well.


    Its aura was still unstable, and it was rocking forward and behind, as most probably it had just broken through to Rank 5, but it was nonetheless a legitimate Rank 5 monster.


    The Green Horned Snake was more than 50 meters long, having a circular body perimeter of more than 20 meters, as only its height was more than 6 or 7 meters.


    His actions of swallowing that poor Young Master seemed to have been just a way of attracting attention and making a grand entrance.


    As the moment it had entered the place it immediately raised its head in pride while looking at the scene in front of it with its yellow eyes, and his black slits.


    The moment it found out the presence of the other Rank 5 Beast it turned its head and was looking with curiosity, anger, rage, and bloodlust.


    Just that look was enough to make everyone in there understand that there was a story between these two Beasts and that they were about to settle their scores.


    Everyone had been extremely shocked by whole this situation, and they didn''t know what to think anymore, it was only Roy who was running towards the opposite corner with everything he had.


    Being a Rank 2 Warrior, and a multiple Rank 1 Mage, he had the confidence to deal with Warriors, Mages, or Beasts one level higher than him, but fighting these two Rank 5 beasts was crazy.


    Not to mention these beasts, even these remaining Masters were more than enough to kill him and drink his blood.


    If it weren''t for foxy, and its sharp senses then he would be the one inside that damned snake''s belly right now, and he clearly didn''t like the idea.


    The worst thing to do in an emergency situation was getting shocked and stopped, once that happened one could only wait for death to take him away.


    With the life he had lived until now, he understood that better than anyone else, so there was no way he was going to stop his run towards safety.


    In fact, since he felt that his speed was a bit slow and that he might get caught by these guys in front of him, despite their momentary shock, he couldn''t help but use Wind Push on himself.


    As Roy was trying his best to leave the battle area, the Rank 5 Acidic Chameleon Beast, and the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake seemed to have made their decision as they started to attack.


    The Acidic Chameleon put the old Rank 4 Master inside his mouth while he shot an acidic attack towards the snake, while at the same time it hit the snake''s body with its tongue.


    The snake didn''t stay put either, as it fought back with a venom attack towards the incoming acid, while its body moved slithering, and used its tail to attack at the chameleon in front.


    ''BANGGG~!, BAANNGG~!''


    Before people could understand what happened, the tongue of the chameleon and the tail of the snake had both hit a spot inside the cave, making it shook violently.


    It looked like Apocalypse had started all of a sudden as a powerful vibration earthquake awakened all the Masters inside the cave from the stupor, and shock, as even they started to run for their lives.


    ''Sizz, Sizzzzling~!"


    But before they could even leave the area, the two attacks of acid, and venom clashed, and a strange occurrence took place.


    The acid burned almost all the venom as it made its way towards the snake, but the burned venom didn''t disappear it only turned into something more terrible-looking gas, spreading through the cave.


    In the meantime, the acidic attack of the chameleon landed on the snake''s body on the ground leaving some sizzling sounds.


    Certainly, due to the inertia and impact of the two attacks, not everything went against the two beasts, as quite a bit of acid and venom fell towards the experts on the ground.


    Each of these Masters was at least Rank 3 and had quite the strength, and agility but they were still unable to fully escape this damn situation as they were.


    The ones who managed to escape though, even though they had probably suffered quite the injuries, didn''t seem to care about their bodies at the moment, as they run towards the entrance.


    None of them wanted to lay his life in this place, without any sort of commitment, or reward, so escaping this place was the best they could do.


    Everyone tried to escape with everything they had, with the exception of the barbarian princess and that Rank 4 Warrior barbarian by her side.


    When they thought that they had a way out of this place though, they saw that Rank 5 Green Horn Snake use his tail once again to launch an attack at the entrance and crushing it down.


    Before these guys could even reach a close distance from the entrance, the entrance had crashed into a pile of rocks and rubble.


    No one could escape anymore, they either had to fight and find a way to kill these two beasts to easily find the way out later, or they would have to stay there waiting for their death.


    On the other hand, the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake who was responsible for the matter seemed to be extremely happy with his intelligence, as it raised his head, and hissed in pride.


    Too bad that the audience had no intention of hearing his hiss, and even less so to watch his prideful face, and moment.


    The Masters were completely infuriated by its actions and seeing that they were close to death they thought that they might as well die fighting.


    Thinking like this the mages kept their distance and started attacking the snake''s head, while the warriors went chopping at its body like they were slaughtering chickens.


    Such a stupid move was clearly not appreciated by the Green Horn Snake as it directly started moving his slithering body like an eel, crushing and killing these ants.


    From the moment it had already entered this cave, seen its enemy, and understood the connection, it had no intention of wasting its time with these worthless ants.


    His strongest, and the most important enemy was clearly that damned chameleon, who seemed to be holding his strength while fighting with him.


    The Green Horn Snake''s cultivation had just reached Rank 5, but his abilities and bloodline were more than enough to compensate for the unstable cultivation.


    Even in Navita snakes were seen as the worthless descendants of Dragons, but the difference was that in Navita there was actual proof of it.


    There was documented evidence of this matter, so no one dared to take this matter lightly. It was probably due to this matter, that even in the current situation these guys attacked the snake.


    The chameleon didn''t care much about the strength of these ants, as it had started battling like that earlier just because it had been careless and had been injured.


    But now that its mortal enemy had appeared, it dared not to stay angry anymore, as it was waiting for its actions.


    Still, these ants weren''t that bad, as they were rather helpful as cannon fodder and trifling''s that could attract the enemy''s attention.


    The moment it saw the snake move its body in order to take care of them, the chameleon sent another acidic-tongue combined attack towards its enemy.


    Even if it didn''t kill its enemy, it hopped that at least it would cause major injuries and damage, but things didn''t proceed as it wished, as the snake seemed to have expected the attack.


    Not only that, but when it saw this happen, the snake even seemed to have a sneer on its face, as the body it had sent towards the ants, immediately took a turn, and went towards the chameleon.


    At the same time, its head was quickly pulled back and rotated more than 150 degrees to escape the acidic-tongue attack.


    Seeing that not only its attack had failed but also a strong attack was coming its way, the chameleon released its grab on the ceiling of the cave, free-falling towards the snake.


    While the snake and chameleon were having their own fight, Roy was getting more and more anxious as he saw that barbarian princess and the Rank 4 barbarian Warrior run towards him.


    He didn''t understand what these two were trying to do, or achieve but he felt like they weren''t coming with benevolent intentions.


    Most probably they were trying to kill him before the fight of the beasts ended, as they didn''t want to have an extra variable in this damned cave.


    Not to mention, that in a sort of way, was Eric and Foxy the ones who had brought disaster upon them with these two beasts.


    It wasn''t like Eric was ordering these beasts to fight against them, as in fact, he had even uncovered a hidden danger for them.


    He had helped them, but even though these guys were forest barbarians, not only did they not express gratitude towards him, but they were even ready to kill him.


    Life is truly unfair, and only strength can make you eligible¡­

 Chapter 100 - 100: Entering The Rank 5 Beasts Belly

    But the movement of two slightly bigger ants it didn''t attract much the attention of the two Rank 5 beasts, as they were already in their own complicated fighting.


    Roy was having cold sweat all over his body, as even his palm were sweating at that moment, as he felt like he was watching his killers approach towards him.


    Staying in that position though it would only endanger his life even more, so he could only try to run away from them.


    Considering the disparity in their strength, and speed he understood that it was almost impossible for him to run away from them, so he could only run towards the two beasts.


    That would certainly put his life in danger, but right now he didn''t have much of a choice, he could only try to approach the two Rank 5 beasts and scare the two of them away.


    The barbarian princess was clearly surprised and startled with Roy''s decision and actions, but she still didn''t think that he had the courage to approach the two Rank 5 beasts by much.


    So, she immediately made a sign towards her general and they immediately followed his direction.


    At that moment, the barbarian princess with her general, the two Rank 5 beasts, and him formed some kind of triangle, that was getting smaller and smaller with each passing more.


    Still, even like that, Roy understood that with is speed it was impossible to reach the two Rank 5 beasts before clashing with the other two, so he could only try his best to attract the attention of the beasts.


    He was a multiple elements Mage, but he had already used the water element, so he could only turn to his Fire element magic.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he quickly formed two fire balls, one in each hand, and hurled them towards the two Rank 5 beasts.


    His speed wasn''t that great, but the attacks he hurled towards the two Rank 5 beasts were certainly faster than his enemies.


    In fact, the moment that the two of them saw Roy''s desperate trick, they couldn''t help but feel a chill run down their bodies, and they wanted to retreat for a moment.


    But that damn princess seemed to have gone out of her mind, as she made a sign towards her general to not stop, thinking that these beasts wouldn''t care about Roy.


    And truthfully, his attacks were nothing more than a waste of time for the two beasts, and they didn''t care about it, as they continued fighting each other.


    Seeing that Roy''s heart started beating even faster as right now his two killers were really close to him, and they would be able to easily deal with him.


    He still didn''t give up, determined to try everything he could up to his death he immediately made another two Fire Balls and hurled them towards the two Rank 5 beasts.


    Afraid that it wasn''t enough he hurled another two as well, but by now he was left with no fire magic power. If they didn''t do their job, he would have to think of something else.


    If the first time, the barbarian princess, and that general of hers seemed to have been stunned, and frightened for a second, this time they weren''t.


    They continued to approach him with the same speed, without even casting a look towards the two Rank 5 beasts.


    Roy''s first attack had made the two Rank 5 beasts aware of this little ant around them, but they were concentrated in their own fight and didn''t care much about him.


    The second time was also the same, as the fight between each other was much more important than these damn ants.


    But the third one managed to completely enrage the two beasts, as they finally seemed to have come in the same opinion, as the chameleon hurled his tongue towards Roy.


    While the snake immediately made a slithering movement to bite the two Rank 4 barbarians. This made the two of them resentful, and regretful to have followed the crazy white devil.


    There was no time for them to turn back and try to escape, but still the barbarian general wouldn''t allow his princess to suffer the same fate as him.


    While the Rank 5 snake had opened its mouth to devour both of them, he gave the barbarian princess a powerful push, and sent her hurling towards the walls of the cave.


    He managed to save his princess, but not himself, as the snake devoured him just like it had devoured that young Master previously.


    At the same time, Roy felt the sticky tongue of that damn Rank 5 beast, glue to his body, and then pull him towards its mouth.


    There was nothing he could do about it, he could only allow that damn beast to put him into his mouth, while he thought of a way out.


    Well, it wasn''t like he had much of a plan, as he was just extremely resentful that he hadn''t been able to take down both of those damn bastards.


    But there wasn''t much he could do at the moment, before he knew what happened, he was inside the mouth of the Chameleon beast, and he felt danger all around him, as he was swallowed.


    He was most certainly going to die, there was no way out for him, as he could only take out his strongest weapon out, which was the skeleton of an iron rabbit, and use it along the throat of the beast.


    This wasn''t the best move, but there wasn''t much room for another in his repertoire, as he could only hope that the beasts throat cord would get narrow enough before falling in its stomach.


    ''AAAGGGHH~!''


    Forget the damn stench of the place, he had felt a lot of burning sensations all over his body, as there was a lot of acidic residues on the way.


    Too bad that no one could hear his screams, and no one cared either, but luckily as he was about to fall on the beasts stomach the skeleton managed to be stuck on the beasts throat.


    The sucking strength was terribly potent as he felt his arms almost rip off when the skeleton was suddenly stuck, and he was able to stop on time.


    But there wasn''t all there was to it, as the moment that the skeleton was stuck to the sides of the throat, blood started spilling out of them, and fell on Roy who was still hanging there.


    Roy didn''t have a long time since he had started to practice the Blood-Soul Secret Art, but he was quite proficient in them.


    So even in that position he was still able to retrieve the magic particles of the blood on him, and he was thinking about climbing up and trying to enter the bests blood vessels.


    He had forgotten the most important thing though, as the moment that the iron rabbit''s skeleton was stuck in the Rank 5 beasts throat, the beast felt an unprecedent pain in her throat and went crazy.


    This was the first time in a really, really long time that it was suffering such a pain, and it drove her crazy, as it started jumping, and shaking as much as it could, while it fought with the snake.


    Roy who was still hanging on the iron rabbits skeleton inside its throat felt like he was some kind of broken kite taken away by the storm.


    The strength, and inertia of every move was so strong, that it was totally impossible for him to even think of checking his surroundings.


    The only thing he could do at that moment was use the beasts blood to cover and protect himself.


    Since the acid it produced and threw out of its mouth didn''t seem able to harm its skin, Roy thought that it would help him against it as well.


    And it turned out that he was right, not only that, but he also started pulling towards himself a new sort of particle, and he found out that it was an acidic liquid particle.


    He couldn''t help but get shocked, but then he remember from the memories of that nerd, that Mages could use beasts cores in order to cultivate magic power quicker.


    As long as the core was the same as their element, they might even get some special skill from that core.


    Roy hadn''t cultivated this element before, and it wasn''t his element truth to be told, but that didn''t matter, as he could start at that moment.


    Thinking like that, there were only two thoughts inside his mind, don''t loose the grip no matter what, and keep cultivating the blood and acidic particles.


    After all, with the extra activity of the beast outside, the deeper and bloodier became the wound inside its body, providing Roy with more power, and element particles.


    In the meantime, the situation outside seemed to be close to the end, since the Rank 5 beast was tortured and suffered the pain from inside it had been enraged and lost its calmness.


    Just like the expression says, an angry mind is a narrow mind, so even though it had the advantage in cultivation and strength, it still ended up losing, and into the belly of the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake.


    Immediately the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake became like the belly of some pregnant woman, and it was unable to move, so it just rested there, waiting for its body to absorb the beast inside.


    In the meantime, Roy could finally enjoy the rest of the damn beast and start cultivating as he should.


    One from inside, and one from outside were trying to ingest the strength and cultivation of the Rank 5 Acidic Chameleon beast¡­

 Chapter 101 - 101: Disaster Turned Into Opportunity

    Inside the belly of the Rank 5 Acidic Chameleon Roy felt himself lucky to have survived the damned experience but it was still too early to celebrate.


    Since this damn thing had stopped moving so much, it was clear that most probably it had lost the fight and was now inside the belly of the enemy.


    With the experience and knowledge that Roy had about snakes of this world and his previous one, he was clearly able to understand that the Green Horned Snake had swallowed the beast as food.


    Clearly, none of these two beasts would have ever thought that he would be still alive, despite entering their stomachs.


    Furthermore, he was now covered by the body of the dead Acidic Chameleon, so it was impossible for the Green Horned Snake to know that he was alive and kicking at that moment.


    Not only that, but he was also ingesting from inside the body and strength of the Acidic Chameleon, and that wouldn''t be all.


    If he wanted to escape his current situation then it was impossible for him to do so, without killing the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake.


    But everything at a time, right now he didn''t have the time, or the luxury to think about his current situation, so the only thing he could do was concentrate on the blood, and the acidic particles.


    Thinking that the Acidic Chameleon had been killed and eaten by the Green Horn Snake, he even started looking through the beast''s body to find its core.


    If he allowed the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake to eat the core of the Acidic Chameleon, he was afraid that the Snake would become much stronger than it already was, mining his chances of killing it.


    So, he had to take care of that core, before the Green Horn Snake did, and his chances were much better as he was inside the beast''s carcass, and also had his Blood-Soul Arts.


    Due to the rich, and strongly vital blood of the Acidic Chameleon Roy could feel that his Blood-Soul Secret Arts were proceeding extremely smoothly.


    Not only that but also his mastery as a Blood Mage was steadily rushing towards the second Rank mark, making him extremely happy and elevated about it.


    In less than an hour after the death of the Rank 5 Acidic Chameleon, Roy finally managed to find the beast''s core, and also make a connection with it to slowly digest its power.


    Now that he had already started attracting the Acidic magic particles inside his body, it wasn''t difficult for him to start attracting the magic particles that this beast had cultivated until now.


    The difference between the two was the same as trying to distillate water from the ocean to turn it drinkable, and drink was when he tried to extract it from the blood and environment.


    And directly taking a large tank of clean and distilled water in front of him. While the ocean contained much more water, the tank had it ready to drink with much fewer impurities.


    For that reason, the moment that Roy started digesting the magic particles of the core of the Rank 5 Acidic Chameleon he felt like he was drinking water from a spring.


    Even then, he didn''t let his guard down and tried his best to burn away any impurities he found amidst that magic element power.


    Normally a Mage wouldn''t care much about it, but as a novelist who had written his whole life how important was the purity of the element, and its foundation Roy couldn''t take it lightly.


    That would certainly lower the tempo, and the speed at which e digested the core, but it didn''t really matter to him, as this was a matter of his own future.


    The truth was that he was worried about the state of his camp, and their battle with the new forces of Young Master Fjord, but at the end of the day that camp wasn''t his main vein.


    Certainly, the loss of the camp would burn a bit to him, but it would just spell doom for Young Master Fjord in the future.


    As for his Harem Palace, he had already instructed the core members of the Palace about the escape route he had built under his Royal Tent, and if things went south, they were instructed to run away.


    As long as they followed his instructions, there was a high chance for them to survive any sort of predicament.


    Certainly, he was a bit worried about the forces alongside Young Master Fjord, as he most probably had the same lineup as the Coyote tribe.


    But considering the whole situation more objectively, these Rank 4 Warriors and that Rank 4 Mage had just reached the Rank 4 not long ago.


    Which meant that it was mostly due to them cultivating beside the Magic Origin Milk, and not because they already possessed that strength.


    Most probably the lineup of these guys didn''t contain only Rank 2 and Rank 3 Warriors or Mages at most, and these guys were all they had.


    While they were difficult to handle normally, they should still be unable to break the fortifications around his camp.


    Furthermore, while that Young Master Fjord was a narrow-minded, and arrogant fellow, he wasn''t stupid.


    He wouldn''t attack the camp, and risk casualties without seeing the Coyote tribe approach the camp at the same time.


    In fact, he already had the intentions to let the Coyote tribe and its associates to be the first to fight against that weird and unpredictable enemy.


    So, it was impossible for him to reach there quickly and attack the camp. Most probably he would wait for one day or two, and then sent scouts to look for the Coyote tribe.


    Only when he totally understood the situation and the condition of the Coyote tribe and associates, would he be willing to attack Roy''s camp.


    So, the truth was that Roy wasn''t that worried about his camp right now, what he was worried the most about was his own condition, fate, and strategy to get out of here.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he totally forgot about anything else as he was totally concentrated on his cultivation of the magic elements.


    His Acidic element was progressing at an extremely fast rate, as in less than 4 hours he had already reached Rank 1 Acidic Mage, but the rate of absorption wasn''t weakening in the least.


    In fact, it started to increase, as he was absorbing more and more acidic element particles from the Rank 5 Acidic Chameleons core.


    It was impossible for him to reach Rank 5 Acidic Mage with just the magic particles from the Rank 5 Acidic Chameleon beast, but he had the full confidence of reaching Rank 3, and possibly Rank 4.


    So, even though he could feel the magic particles of a cyclone forming inside his body, he didn''t stop at all and continued to absorb as much as he could.


    After 20 hours of continuous absorption, he finally reached Rank 2 Acidic Mage, making him feel even happier about this great opportunity.


    Reaching Rank 2 Acidic Mage made him even more determined and resolved to continue absorbing the magic particles, but at that moment his stomach couldn''t stop growling.


    Normally a Rank 2 Warrior like him would be able to stand one or two days without food, but the problem was that cultivation exhausted a lot of energy.


    In fact, one hour of cultivation would be the same as working more than 10 hours of labor, which included energy, and mental stress as well.


    There was no such thing as a free lunch in this world, and if one wanted to grow strong, then they had to make sure that they worked more than others.


    Considering this fact, it was already a great achievement for Roy to be this hungry after a full day of hard work, as he had already reached Rank 2 Acidic Mage.


    This was the first element that he reached Rank 2 as a Mage, so it must be said that at the moment this was his most advanced element.


    Seeing that it would be impossible to continue cultivating the magic element, Roy quickly took out some food from his space ring and started to chew on it, as he tried his best to relax.


    When he finally felt that his hunger had been satisfied, he lied down where he was and closed his eyes for a short sleep to regain his soul strength.


    He only woke up after three or four hours, while he wasn''t able to estimate the time according to the light, as he was inside the belly of two beasts, he could tell by his biological time.


    Stretching a bit after waking up, washing his face, and eating some food, he sat down for cultivation once again, this time even more eager to reach that Rank 3 Acidic Mage.


    Since he had already reached Rank 2 it was much easier for him to absorb the acidic magic particles in the beast''s core, but the problem was that the quantity he had to absorb to reach Rank 3 was enormous.


    In his eyes, Rank 1 was like finding materials to make a small brick which was just the first sign of the magic cloud element inside his body or to be more exact in his Conscience Sea.


    Rank 2 was using the bricks to build a small wall which was creating the base of the magic cloud element inside his Conscience Sea.


    Rank 3 was using the bricks and the walls in order to build a complete small room which was creating the full structure known as the magic cloud element inside his Conscience Sea.


    Until now Roy had built the wall, and was going to build the full room, which was on a different level of difficulty¡­

 Chapter 102 - 102: Rank 3 Acidic Mage

    Even though it was extremely difficult to be done, with the memories of his Master, and that nerd that occupied this body before, Roy only needed to put the work, as his success was almost guaranteed.


    Thinking like that, he didn''t contemplate the situation, or his thoughts anymore, as he sat in a lotus position and started absorbing as many magic particles as he could from the core of the beast.


    Normally he would have to spend a lot of time in order to absorb or gather such a quantity of magical particles, but his work was clearly made easier by the pool in front of him.


    It was his good luck that during this time, the Rank 5 Green Horn Snakes absorption hadn''t surpassed the Acidic Chameleon''s outer skin and was unable to get in touch with the core.


    Most probably he would have never imagined that someday he would be extremely grateful to a damn beast for actually eating him and putting him inside its belly.


    Life was truly unpredictable, and no one knew what the future held for them ahead, Roy wasn''t an exception to this either.


    It took him two days to finally hear a click inside his body, and especially Soul Space as the Acidic element magic particles had formed a beautiful Magic Cloud.


    That was clear evidence that he had reached the Rank 3 Acidic Mage Realm, and he had initial control over all kinds of acidic materials.


    While there are all kinds of acidic liquids and forms, their root is the same, and what Roy was attracting right now was precisely that root of acidic compositions.


    But his great success had brought him also great pain, as right now he could feel that more than 60% of the Rank 5 Acidic Chameleon beasts had been absorbed by him.


    There was only around 40% of its remaining, but while that seemed like a lot, it wasn''t possible for him to reach Rank 4 Acidic Mage.


    It was a pity, but Roy wouldn''t allow this matter to dampen his spirits, as his gains were already extremely great as they were.


    At the same time, he had also managed to reach Rank 2 Blood Mage, which was even more exciting and good news for him.


    An Acidic Mage was clearly powerful and rare, but a Blood Mage was even more so. After all, almost every living being in this world has blood running through its body.


    Being a Blood Mage in this world, meant having a sort of control on almost every living being of this world, certainly depending on its strength.


    As a Rank 2 Blood Mage, he would be able to make use of his opponent''s body against their selves, but if he came across a stronger warrior or mage, then he was destined to die.


    No matter how rare a precious knife is if it''s not sharp enough to kill the enemy, then it''s useless. Roy understood this expression, and he didn''t dare to show this trump card of his if he wasn''t certain of success.


    Relaxing, his mind from all these thoughts, he once again sat in a lotus position, and initiated the connection with the beast''s core, in order to absorb its remaining power.


    Now that he had become a Rank 3 Acidic Mage it was much simpler and easier for him to absorb the remaining magic power, but it still took him more than 20 hours to reach his success.


    He had finally absorbed 98% of the magic power stored in the Rank 5 Acidic Chameleons core, and he couldn''t help but laugh in satisfaction like some kind of lunatic.


    This was truly a Jackpot for him, as he lied down on the beast''s throat while laughing like a maniac and taking out some food to chew on from his space ring.


    He was extremely tired, but above all, he was extremely hungry, he had been cultivating Magic Power from the beast''s core for about 2 days straight, and he hadn''t eaten a thing.


    So, he just lied down, eating food, relaxing, and going through the short memories he had received from the Rank 5 Acidic Chameleon beast.


    Apparently, the core didn''t contain only the beast''s skills, and magic cultivation, but also its memories and memorable experiences.


    While Roy wasn''t really much interested in the everyday life of a monster, he was more than interested in the way it used its magic, and the possible magic skills, and spells.


    Each kind of element magic had its magic spells that would show the greatest strength and potential of the magic element.


    For example, the Cut magic spell was best associated with the wind element magic in order to perform the Wind Cut magic.


    The same spell could be used with the other elements, like for example Water Cut, Earth Cut, or Fire Cut, but the strength of these was nowhere close to that of Wind Cut.


    It was the same as selecting an outfit for a special occasion, one could go with pajamas even to a wedding, but only by wearing a dress or a suit would make your appeal the greatest.


    So even though Roy could already use spells like Acidic Ball with his newly acquired magic element, it didn''t mean that this was the perfect magic spell to show its strength.


    Normally it would take a lot of knowledge of magic spells, and research in order to come up with the most appropriate for use, but Roy didn''t have that much time.


    Even though he had the knowledge from his old planet, it would still take him some time to compare his memories with those of his Master, and that nerd.


    So, the shortest way was to firstly have a look at the memories of a Master, while the Rank 5 Acidic Chameleon couldn''t be said to be the most intelligent beast in the world, it wasn''t that bad either.


    Not to mention its natural-born talent, but with each Rank breakthrough, the beast or the human would be able to use more of its brain and become more intelligent.


    So, while this Rank 5 Acidic Chameleon''s memories weren''t the best Master, were still much better than what he could do at the moment.


    Furthermore, now he was a bit desperate and needed to learn about these new magic element spells as soon as possible, as it was the best weapon it could use against its second enemy.


    Even though for the moment he was safe inside the carcass of the Rank 5 Acidic Chameleon''s beast, he still hadn''t forgotten that he was inside the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake''s stomach as well.


    In fact, this time would be much different, because he wouldn''t be inside the throat of a beast anymore, but directly inside its stomach, and the acidic liquid there was bound to be strong.


    If he didn''t learn some Magic Spells to help him deal with that, then he was bound to die without even understanding why.


    Certainly, entering Gaia to escape this calamity was possible, but that wasn''t the best choice at the moment, as that would tarry his return to the camp.


    Luckily with the merge of the memories of his Master and that nerd, his Soul Avatar seemed to have grown stronger, and he was able to quickly go through those memories in less than 2 hours.


    But not longer than 15 minutes after he had managed to go through those memories, and learned the spells, he felt his instincts ring like an alarm clock, and a charred meat smell enter his nose.


    It didn''t take him long to understand that the Rank 5 Green Horn Snakes stomach was quite formidable.


    In less than 3 days it had managed to completely destroy the hard scales of a Rank 5 beast, and it had started to burn through its inner body.


    Now Roy wasn''t that afraid of it anymore though, and he felt like it would be an extremely big regret for him if he let the Green Horn Snake digest the body of the Rank 5 Acidic Chameleon beast.


    So, he decided to act immediately, as he covered the body of the Acidic Chameleon with his Sense and then transported it inside his space ring.


    On the outside, the belly of the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake flattened in an instant, as the Green Horn Snake opened its eyes in confusion and disbelief.


    It was impossible for the Green Horn Snake to understand how exactly it happened, but it soon understood that there was some dangerous worm inside its belly.


    Before it could act on that worm though, something strange happened inside its belly, as it suddenly felt like it had become dry or empty, and then felt a burning pain concentrated in one spot.


    It had no idea why, or how it was happening, it only knew it was in pain, and it had no way of escaping that damn pain, so it started writhing, swirling, and rubbing its body on the walls of the cave.


    To whoever was watching this on the outside, it looked like the Snake had suddenly woken up and gone crazy.


    Most probably no one was able to understand its pain at that moment, no matter how much it hissed, and tried to spill on the outside whatever it had inside.


    The Rank 5 Green Horn Snake''s craziness, and lunacy didn''t allow even the small ants nearby to remain calm, as foxy, and that barbarian princess Rank 4 Mage couldn''t help but get extremely agitated.


    In fact, after eating the Rank 5 Acidic Chameleon the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake seemed to have entered hibernation and didn''t attack the two remaining ants inside the cave.


    As it thought of them as sheep that needed fattening. It could easily eat them out later, when they had become stronger, and tasted better.


    And the two of them didn''t dare to do anything extra that could attract the beast''s attention, but now everything seemed to have changed¡­

 Chapter 103 - 103: Life And Death Crisis

    Inside the Rank 5 Green Horn Snakes stomach, Roy knew that he only had one chance to deal with this damn beast, and that was from inside.


    If the Green Horn Snake managed to spit him out, or he came out of the snake''s stomach without killing the beast, then his death was as good as fixed.


    It was impossible for him to fight against the beast with his current strength, he had grown stronger, and had become a Rank 3 Acidic Mage, but in front of the beast''s physical strength, he would lose in one strike.


    As if that wasn''t enough this was a Green Horn Snake, and physical strength wasn''t everything it had, as its venom was one of the most powerful venoms for the beasts, Warriors, or Mages of its Rank.


    While Roy was a multi Mage and had even reached Rank 3 as an Acidic Mage in front of the Rank 5 Green Horn Snakes venom he could only die reluctantly, and unresigned.


    So, his attack had to succeed with its first hit, that was his only chance of dealing with his current situation. For that reason, his Acid attack was concentrated on the snake''s heart direction.


    But since there were clearly some obstacles on the way that the acid had to pass through, then his attack caused horrifying pain to the already stupefied beast.


    Which clearly lost control of itself and its situation, and started to act only on instinct, without caring in the least about the surroundings.


    It started clashing on the walls of the cave, like it was some kind of lunatic monster, catching the Rank 4 Mage barbarian princess by surprise and injuring her quite a bit.


    As if that wasn''t enough, foxy appeared out of nowhere at that moment and threw the barbarians princess into an illusion.


    Even though the barbarian princess had reached Rank 4 Water Mage, it had happened only recently, and she was unable to defend against foxy''s illusions.


    And if that wasn''t enough, she had just been startled, shocked, and then injured by the sudden movements of the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake.


    Immediately as she accomplished its mission, foxy stopped caring about the stupid woman, and started looking with worry towards the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake, her Master was inside its belly.


    As part of its reflexive actions, the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake was trying to spit Roy out of its stomach, but it seemed impossible to throw that roach out.


    That Acid of his had some weird gluing ability which made it almost impossible for her to detach him, as it couldn''t use more strength in fear of damaging its inner organs.


    After all, no matter how tough a beast looks on the outside, inside it''s no different from a soft meat defenseless castle, and it can only succumb to the pain.


    Inside the Green Horn Snake''s stomach, Roy felt like he was riding some damn rollercoaster, the craziest he had ever witnessed.


    But still, he didn''t give up, he knew that his life was depending on it, so there was no way it was going to succumb to the strength of the damned beast.


    He was close!


    He could feel that he was extremely close. The beast''s heart was extremely close, and once his Acid found its way there, he could easily kill this beast.


    The Green Horn Snake seemed to have understood this matter as well, so it felt unresigned to die alone when it had been killed treacherously from a damnable ant.


    Since its death was already set in stone, then it would accept it only if it dragged its killer with himself.


    Beasts would get sentience after reaching Rank 3, and also choose the direction of their evolution, either turn into beastmen, or turn into monsters.


    This Rank 5 Green Horn Snake had clearly selected the second path and followed the path of a monster, but that didn''t mean that it couldn''t understand what was going on.


    It only felt that its form and physique were extremely good, and majestic already, so why did it have to try and resemble some weak ants.


    But the fact that it had chosen that path didn''t mean that this Rank 5 Green Horn Snake didn''t have the sentience of a beast of its Rank.


    So, it clearly understood the situation and everything that was going on. It was precisely due to that, that if felt unwilling to die alone, and wanted to pull Roy to hell as well.


    At that moment, the venom that would never enter its throat started rushing towards her stomach like a stream of water.


    The Green Horn Snake knew that her venom was its strongest weapon, and it was the best weapon it could use against that damn ant that was trying to kill it.


    That venom passing down her stomach clearly meant that her time would be short as well, but it didn''t care about it, as it had already felt that its death was imminent.


    The moment that Roy understood its intention, and idea he couldn''t help but curse at the damn beast inside its heart while racking his brains to find a way out of this.


    It was impossible he wasn''t able to think of anything possible at that moment, besides covering his whole body in a layer of acid and let the venom and acid burn each other.


    But things weren''t that easy, as they looked like, as the Green Horn Snake''s venom was as a result of a Rank 5 beast, or monster, while Roy was only a Rank 3 Acidic Mage.


    No matter how one looked at this situation, it was clear that Roy was lost there was no way for him to win in this situation.


    He might have caused the death of the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake, but at the same time, there was no escape for him as well.


    At this moment, the Green Horn Snake had already fallen on the ground, with its mouth open, and its eyes losing light as it was close to its death.


    Even though it didn''t want to die, especially now that it had taken down its enemy and had even taken control of this cave with the magic origin milk inside it, but it wasn''t like it had a choice.


    Inside its stomach, Roy felt that the beast wasn''t struggling anymore, and it had finally given up on its life, as his acid had burned quite a few holes in its heart, meaning that it had died.


    But he still couldn''t feel happy about it, as its stomach was now overflowing with its venom, and no matter how much he tried to burn it down with its Acid magic, it seemed useless.


    The disparity was just too big, and the acidic cover around his body was slowly getting pierced and destroyed.


    As if that wasn''t enough, the venom that came in contact with his acid was burning and turning into the gaseous state, surrounding him even more.


    He had been doing his best to keep his breath all this time, but just how much longer could he resist, it seemed like a lost cause for him.


    He was unwilling, especially after what had happened, but he didn''t saw any chance of escape from this situation.


    Even his path to Gaia was blocked at that moment, as the moment he activated that magic his current acidic cover would cease to exist, and the venom would land on his body.


    He could feel his cells cowering in face of that venom like his whole being was about to be turned into nothing more than puss once it touched it.


    Damn!


    Damned luck!


    He had just indirectly and directly killed two Rank 5 beasts, two monsters in order to save himself from this disaster, but it had still been insufficient.


    Despite all his planning, and all his efforts he had still ended in such a despairing situation, where he saw no solution.


    He was unwilling!


    He didn''t want to die. The damned Rank 5 Green Horn Snake had given up on its life on its last moments, but he wouldn''t.


    He wouldn''t give up on his life no matter what!


    So, what if this situation was against him!?


    So, what if his chances of escaping alive were close to zero!?


    So, what if he was with a foot in his grave!?


    He wouldn''t accept it!


    He wouldn''t give up until the last breath, otherwise, he would be letting himself down too much. Hadn''t he gone through this situation thrice already!?


    Once when he transmigrated, once when he lived through the memories of that nerd, once when he fought against that titanic cat.


    Each and every time he had gone through that life and death moment, he had been able to pass it through with his will, resolve, and determination.


    Every damn problem has a solution!


    Every Yin has its Yang!


    There must be a way for him to escape this situation, he just has to find it before he dies. He had to find it no matter what.


    The time was ticking for him, his whole body was covered in sweat, and he had even started to tremble a bit from the damn pressure, but he was still racking his brains.


    He wasn''t someone who would give up in face of this adversity. But the more panicky he became the harder it would be to find the solution.


    If he wanted to pass through this damned life and death crisis, he had to be calm. He had to think calmly!


    So, he decided to bite his tongue in order to let the pain calm him down a bit, as he kept thinking of the solution.


    There has to be a way out of this!


    There has¡­

 Chapter 104 - 104: Surviving And Benefits

    He didn''t know for how long he kept thinking like that until he remembered an idiom from his previous world.


    ''The antidote for any venom is found in less than 7 steps from the source!''


    This damn snake was clearly more than 7 steps long, and in fact, even its head was at least more than 7 steps long.


    He thought that it was a stupid thing to remember this now, but then another thought popped up inside its racking brains.


    Green Horn Snakes were well known through whole Navita as the harbingers of pain and suffering, but also the harbingers of life.


    The reason about it was really simple actually, as a mature Green Horn Snake would create a second core beside its venom core, which was called the anti-poison bead.


    As long as one was able to take an anti-poison bead, then he would receive immunity not only against the Green Horn Snake''s venom, but also all of the poisons under the beasts Rank.


    Meaning that as long as Roy''s potential killer had developed that second core, Roy would not only be able to escape its current predicament, but also gain quite an improvement.


    The problem was that it was impossible for Roy to move from his current position, as he was completely concentrated on keeping the Acidic Cover around himself at the moment.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t here alone, as he had a helper outside, and he immediately sent his instructions to foxy.


    Foxy didn''t tarry with her actions either, the moment it received Roy''s order it directly jumped inside the Green Horn Snake''s mouth and used its claws to rip the spot under its horn.


    The best way would be to cut its horn from outside, but with the Rank of the Green Horn Snake, and the disparity with Foxy, it was impossible for her to achieve something like that.


    The only left choice was to dig it up from inside, and in the shortest time possible, as Roy clearly didn''t have much time.


    Foxy seemed to be like some kind of beast on steroids, who didn''t care about its strength and stamina as it repeatedly attacked the same spot.


    It took Foxy more than 30 such jumps to finally rip a way through the snakes mouth, as her claws finally hit something hard.


    The moment if felt that hit it seemed like it had just swallowed its second dosage of steroids, and immediately jumped once again, to wrestle that thing out of its socket.


    It didn''t care in the least about the blood coming out of that place, it only cared about the fact that it had managed to reach its purpose, as a small crystal pearl was now on its paw.


    Without daring to tarry the matter longer, as her Master needed it, Foxy run at it''s fasted speed through the Green Horn Snakes throat to reach on it stomach.


    On the way to her Master, in order to protect itself Foxy''s fur started growing longer and longer, as it made her look like some kind of long fur animal.


    Not only that, as on its butt also three small fury tails made their appearance, with the third being shorter than the previous two.


    What was surprising was that the venom of the Green Horn Snake seemed to wash Foxy''s fur, but it didn''t penetrate, it remained on the surface.


    In no time Foxy looked like some wet fur ball, that was walking towards the stomach of the Green Horn Snake where her Master was awaiting her.


    When she finally reached her location, Foxy could finally see her Master on the last dregs of conscience and strength, as the Acidic Cover was finally taken down.


    Seeing the condition of her Master, Foxy didn''t dare to tarry this deal anymore, as she jumped towards him with every bit of strength it had, as the crystal pearl was thrown towards its mouth.


    The last thing that Roy could remember before passing out, was that he had just tasted something extremely bitter and then something like a pill landing on his mouth.


    He didn''t have time to think much about it, as he directly swallowed whatever was in his mouth, and then darkness covered his whole senses.


    ¡­


    Inside the stomach of the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake, Roy felt like he was once again a fetus inside his mother''s womb.


    Everything was so comfortable and peaceful, that when his trembling eyes were slowly going to open, he felt like he was awakening inside his mother''s womb.


    Truly ironic actually, as he was fully surrounded by Acid, and Venom, but he didn''t have the time to think about this, as he was more concentrated on his body and the current situation around him.


    He had thought that he had died actually, as when his Acidic cover ceased to exist, he could feel that something bitter entered its mouth, and he was sure it was the snake''s venom.


    That was the end of his line, after all, not many people had been able to escape this beasts venom, and the number of the fatalities couldn''t be count.


    His last action of swallowing hard on the pill inside his mouth thrown by Foxy, was more of a survival instinct rather than a conscious decision.


    Now that he was alive, he couldn''t believe how lucky he was, as it seemed like his sufferings had been worth it.


    Even though he still couldn''t exactly feel his limbs, and a few parts of his body, he could certainly understand that he was alive, and there wasn''t anything wrong with his body.


    As a matter of fact, not only wasn''t his body in a bad situation, but he also seemed to have received quite a few gains.


    Forgetting the part that he was now impervious to poisons and venoms under the Rank 5, he also had started cultivating a new magic element, venom.


    At this moment his achievements in the element were extremely low as he was only a Rank 1 Venom Mage, but things would certainly change once he got that primary Core of this beast.


    Not to mention, that even his Bloody-Soul Arts had been activated during this time. He just couldn''t help but have high expectations from the blood of the two Rank 5 beasts, and their bodies.


    After all, the bodies of two Rank 5 beasts were two treasure troves, starting from their skin, meat, blood, tendons, bones, teeth, eyes, hides and everything else.


    In fact, even those treasures, and amount of crystal inside its space ring weren''t worth as much as these two Rank 5 beasts bodies.


    Thinking like that, he couldn''t help but feel extremely happy and satisfied inside himself. In fact, he felt like he had suddenly hit Jackpot, and now he only needed to collect the money.


    His happy thoughts didn''t last for long though, as he was extremely satisfied with his loot this time, he was reminded of his camp, tribe, and the other enemy.


    Now wasn''t the time for him to gloat at himself for his luck, as he quickly started moving out of the beasts stomach, then cover it with his sense and then put it inside his space ring.


    The Space Ring couldn''t hold living things, as it was just a personalized crack in the void, where neither time, nor ether existed.


    Its size depended on the materials used, and the abilities of the craftsman, but normally to create a space ring with the measurement that Roy had in his hand, was required a Rank 6 Craftsman in the least.


    Roy''s space ring had a space of a small warehouse of more than 1000 meters cube, which would make even some Royal families crazy after it.


    But he didn''t have the time or the mind to think about these things at this moment, as he looked around him to find the cute Foxy lying on the ground with a lot of extra fallen fur around it.


    Foxy had returned to its original appearance, while the fur it had fallen around seemed to have withered, and lost all signs of vitality, making Roy tremble a bit inside.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but look at the small Foxy with a warm and touched expression, if it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t be breathing still.


    Thinking like that he picked her up and wanted to place her in his chest to warm her up a bit, but remembering that he was wet in acid, and venom, he quickly cleaned himself changed his clothes.


    And only when he was certain of being clean did he pick her up once again, and placing inside his chest, as he made his way towards the barbarian princess.


    He could feel that she was awake at this moment, but the injuries in her body had taken a toll on her, and she didn''t have much strength left.


    It would be great if he had the time to subdue her, but unfortunately, he didn''t, so he quickly placed the Bloody-Soul Seal on her and sent her inside Gaia.


    At the moment that was the best place he could think for her to get better, as she had turned into his blade.


    Once he was done with her it was time for him to pick up the magic origin milk. Since he didn''t know what would happen with this place it was best for him to take it away and return again later.


    Filling quite a few of alchemic bottles with the magic origin milk, not leaving even one drop behind, he finally decided to leave this place.


    Just as he was about to take the step out of the cave he remembered something important and turned back¡­

 Chapter 105 - 105: Betrayal And Loyalty

    All these Masters had died inside the cave, in such miserable deaths, probably never to be found or treated good ever again.


    Wouldn''t it be a shame if he left their sacrifices to be in vain!?


    While these guys weren''t the wealthiest people on Navita, they certainly shouldn''t be that bad, after all each and every one of them was a Warrior or a Mage worthy of their name.


    With those thoughts in mind, Roy turned around and started searching through the cave once again at the bodies of these dead Masters, or to be more exact at their pockets and their belongings.


    Forgetting about other things, even their clothes were much better than the ones that Roy was wearing at that moment.


    In fact, it wasn''t like Roy had no other clothes inside his space ring, but all of those were Royal clothes of the best quality.


    Forgetting about the fact that it would make him a target for all those that looked at him, he felt quite pained inside his heart to wear them here in the wild, only to destroy them.


    So, he had no other way but to wear those ragtag''s that these barbarians called clothes, which looked like prisoners rag tags.


    Certainly, his clothes changed for better once he took down those soldiers a few days ago, but still the disparity was obvious.


    After sweeping this place clean, and taking away whatever could be taken away, he finally left the cave and made his way towards the outside.


    As a matter of fact, after all the disturbance inside the cave, and the roars of the two Rank 5 beasts, he thought that there would be a lot of soldiers, and warriors entering the cave.


    But the result was much different from his expectations, not only wasn''t there a single guard to protect this place, but there wasn''t even a single scout to check around.


    Even more so when he got outside at the small waterfall, the camp in front of the waterfall seemed to be nothing more than a bunch of burned and destroyed tents.


    The whole place seemed to have turned into some kind of ruin, with no sign of life in view. And in the middle of the ruins there seemed to be a smooth swirling path.


    The moment he saw that path, Roy quickly formed an idea in his mind, as most probably it was the doing of that Rank 5 Green Horn Snake that was resting inside his space ring at the moment.


    That made a lot of sense, if there was a Rank 5 entering this place, with all their strongest Warriors and Mages stuck in there who would dare to stay there anymore.


    As for those burned tents and food on the back, then either his Harem Palace members had succeeded in their mission, or those guys had burned them by their selves.


    As for still staying in this place. What a joke! Who would dare to stay at the mouth of a Rank 5 beast. Especially when their strongest hadn''t gone out yet.


    Wouldn''t they just become snacks for the beast if they still stayed there? So, it was better for them to turn around, or escape than stay in the surroundings.


    In fact, Roy would have loved to take a look around the camp and take away whatever he could, but unfortunately, he didn''t have the luxury to do so.


    His camp should be in a precarious situation at the moment, facing the army of that Young Master Fjord, and if he didn''t get there to help them soon, they might fall down without much fight.


    Thinking like that, he didn''t tarry his steps, as he immediately came out of the small cave, and run first towards the position that his ladies should be, and then towards his camp.


    As he made his way towards the position that his ladies were supposed to be, Roy started feeling a pungent smell of blood, which made his heart beat a little bit faster, as he increased his speed.


    Not long after, dead bodies started appearing on his path, most of them being warriors and soldiers of the Coyote tribe, and those outsiders, but there were also the bodies of his women.


    While he didn''t have much of a deep connection with these women, as there were mostly just maids that would serve him and his needs, this didn''t change the fact that each of them had become his.


    Each and every one of them belonged to him, and no one had the right to touch them under any circumstance.


    That thought was certainly overbearing, and unjust but why should he care. As long as he had the strength to make every one else tremble then he would do it.


    So even if his heart didn''t feel much pain at their loss, his overbearing arrogance and aura had taken a huge hit at that moment.


    What made him want to vomit though was that clearly after their death, these damn savages had dirtied their bodies, making them suffer beyond death.


    That made him even gloomier, and enraged, that his teeth started clattering unconsciously, making him look like some kind of gloomy and scary ghost.


    Less than 300 meters in the direction of those bodies, he finally managed to arrive at a slightly narrower path inside the forest.


    The trees seemed to get denser at that part, while the 50 to 60 warriors and soldiers were blocking the place, while laughing and mocking 3 weak looking ladies.


    At the same time, 6 ladies seemed to have joined the crowd of warriors and soldiers laughing in excitement with them, while being completely naked and groped by 6 burly men.


    The two ladies had their backs against a thick and big tree, while even their sides seemed to have been blocked by some more warriors.


    Still their spirit could be seen in their faces, and their eyes as neither of the two seemed to have the intention of giving in to these beasts.


    Looking at the two of them completely surrounded, and with no path of escape one of those ladies that had already given in to the savages, said with a contemptuous look,


    "Surrender, its useless to struggle. The white-devil wont return back! Stop putting this useless act, we always surrender to the strong, no matter what!"


    The two ladies seemed to be thinking about those words for a moment, until one of them finally spoke for both,


    "Previously we might have done that, but now we won''t! We swore to give our lives and bodies only to Master, and if Master is dead, then we can only follow him there!"


    The moment those words sounded through the place, the two ladies immediately changed the directions of the swords in their hands and were about to take their own lives.


    When they heard one of those burly soldiers say in a mocking and perverted voice,


    "Then we can only fu*ck your bodies after death! Hahah~! Make sure to not damage your important parts! Hahaha~!"


    Even though the two ladies were barbarian women, their faces turned paler than a sheet of paper, as they stopped on their tracks, unwilling to die and be r*aped after death.


    But that moment of hesitation was enough for the soldiers and warriors around them to launch forward in attack and try to take them down.


    Even though one of their leaders said something perverted like that, they would better prefer them to be alive. Not everyone shared the same fetish as that guy.


    ''AAGGGHHHH~!'' x8


    But before their hands could even reach the hem of the ladies clothes, they felt a sudden painful burning sensation, that made them think that they better not have their limbs at all.


    The 6 leaders of these group, and those ladies that were being groped, and touched in public were waiting to hear the unwilling screams of the two ladies, when their ears were pierced by those sounds.


    Immediately they all turned their heads to look at what was going on, when they saw that in front of the two ladies, now stood a young man with blonde hair who had turned their back on them.


    In fact, it wasn''t that Roy had turned his back on them, but rather he had grabbed on the swords of the two beauties and stopped them from doing anything stupid.


    Even though he didn''t understand why these 2 from the full 20 were willing to go so far from him, when they hadn''t been together for long, he still didn''t question them.


    At that moment, the fact that the two of them were willing to kill their selves just to follow him was enough of a reason for him to kill these bastards in front of him.


    For that reason, he couldn''t help but look at them with a comforting look, and say with a low but confident voice,


    "I am alive! You don''t have to worry anymore!"


    The two barbarian beauties were completely shocked at that moment, as they couldn''t believe their eyes, as they felt it was some kind of dream.


    Only when they heard his words, did they finally let a few crystal clear teardrops, and then pass out. It seemed like they had gone through a lot, and they couldn''t bear the surge of happiness.


    Looking at the two of them, Roy couldn''t help but feel a sharp pain like someone had stabbed a knife through his heart, as he heard one of those women say,


    "Ma-Ma-Master!?"


    It was clear from her voice, that she was terrified at that moment, as her body started convulsing due to the shock.


    The man who was groping and playing with her until now, clearly didn''t like the form she addressed the party wrecker, as he gave her a tight slap and then screamed in anger,


    "Bi*tch what did you just say!? Who is your Master!? That fu*cking boy toy is just a dead man breathing!"

 Chapter 106 - 106: Torturing Some Scum

    Roy just looked at that scene with a cold and detached look, like whatever was happening in front of him, had nothing to do with him. Like he had never seen that beauty that was being beaten up.


    There was no trace of emotion on his face, positive nor negative, there was nothing. It looked like he was just watching some disgusting scene by the side of the road, with no intention of intervening.


    That beauty seem extremely pitiful at that moment, as she unconsciously turned her head towards Roy with a pleading look, but she found nothing.


    No emotion whatsoever!


    That made her extremely bitter in her heart, as she understood that she had lost the care of this man for all her life.


    Perhaps this piece of shit could act tough in front of her and pretend to be the leader of the group, but deep down in her heart, this bastard wasn''t even able to hold a candle to her true Master.


    But she wasn''t the only one who felt like that, even the remaining 5 of her friends that had decided to change sides, seemed to be in the same situation.


    They were regretting their previous betrayal, they regretted their stupid decisions but now was too late for them.


    The ones who had been the smartest, and the ones that had earned the most from this situation were most probably the two fainted women behind.


    But the moment they thought like that, a dangerous feeling of jealousy was born inside their bodies, and each of them seemed to be looking with deadly eyes towards the two of them.


    If looks could kill, then perhaps at that moment these 6 women would be drinking the blood of those two, as they forced them to get ra*ped by hundreds of these savages they had surrendered to.


    Opposite them, Roy kept his cold and detached look, as slowly a cold and chilling killing intent was surfacing on his eyes.


    He didn''t put these bastards in his eyes, despite he was against 60 or 70 warriors and soldiers with quite a few of them being Rank 1 he didn''t put them in his eyes.


    The only problem in his heart at this moment was the fact that he would have to kill them quickly and couldn''t make them suffer as they should for doing the stupidest mistake of their lives.


    Even though he hadn''t quite tortured someone with his own hands in a torture of blood and gore, he felt that at that moment he would be more than capable to do it.


    Certainly, after finishing most probably he would either pass out or start vomiting everything inside his stomach, but that didn''t really matter to him at that moment.


    The only thing he wanted at that particular moment was to make all these pieces of shit suffer as much as they could for the pain they had caused to his women.


    Especially the two behind him, and those that had died on the way. As for the 6 of them standing in front of him, they looked no different from the crowd of savages.


    He could understand the fact that they had forgotten the pledge to him, as it was a matter of existence, and they didn''t have much of a connection.


    But there was no way he was going to forgive their audacity and bi*tchy attitude towards the women that were willing to die to protect that pledge.


    Even though these ladies didn''t have a high position in his heart, with what they did they had certainly climbed quite a few stairs.


    Even though strength was extremely important, and only an iron fist would have a spot in this world, that wasn''t the quality he, Roy, valued most.


    The greatest quality he looked at a woman was loyalty.


    As long as a woman was loyal to him, then everything else could be taken care of with the help of herbs, treasures, and resources.


    For example, hadn''t he already found more than 200 bottles of magic origin milk that was capable of reshaping, cleaning, and improving a human body?


    Each bottle of magic origin milk meant an extra Excellent aptitude mage by his side. As long as he was able to provide them with the right Arts, he would have a high-rank Mage or Warrior in the future.


    For that reason, Roy was slowly but surely getting more and more furious, as the bloodlust, and killing intent expanding from his body started increasing like it had received steroids.


    In just a few short moments, the temperature in the surroundings had fallen by at least a few degrees, as no one had seen when a huge Water Ball had appeared above their heads.


    The huge Water Ball was suspended over the heads of everyone present, as in the middle of the Water Ball, appeared even a small fist size Acidic Ball.


    Despite being a Rank 3 Acidic Mage, it was impossible for Roy to make a huge Acidic Ball in that environment, so he could only mix it with the Water Ball and create a mixed magic spell.


    It wasn''t like there weren''t mixed, and combined magic spells in the whole Navita, it was just that it was the first time someone had used it like this.


    Roy knew that his Rank 3 Acid was extremely powerful, and most probably would burn these guys badly if he used it against them, but he didn''t want to do that.


    He wanted to kill them with his own hand. After all, if it was just to kill them, then the Venom Magic should be enough.


    At that moment, that leader that had thrown the beauty on the ground, looked towards Roy with an extremely vicious, and malicious glint, as he said,


    "Boy toy, kneel down and beg for this daddy to spare your cheap life!"


    In his eyes, Roy was clearly nothing short of a stupid man who would risk his life, pain, and torture for a woman.


    The stupidest of the stupid. Women were nothing more than a tool to release their pent-up desires and stress. Nothing more and nothing less!


    As if that wasn''t enough, he was extremely enraged when the bi*tch he was playing with called him Master in front of him.


    If someone is the Master in here, it should be this daddy here, and not that cu*ckolded boy toy. Now, this daddy shall show you bi*tch who is the Master here!


    These were his thoughts at that moment, while the rest of the leaders were looking as if they were about to witness a great show, with the soldiers and warriors roaring and screaming behind.


    "Hmph~! Useless Scum, let me show you your place!"


    With those words, Roy directly released the huge Water Ball that was standing atop their heads, which was mixed with acid.


    Caught unprepared and startled each and every one of these guys looked above, as the rest of the Water Ball fell on their heads.


    "Agghhhhh, aaaaggghghhh, dammmnnn, aaaggghhh, aaaaaakkkggghhhh~!" x64


    Each and every one of them started screaming and roaring in pain like a damn pig, as the acidic water fell over their bodies, and especially their eyes, and hands.


    They were going through soul-rendering pain, as despite the acidic concentration being low in the water, the strongest of them was only at Rank 1.


    Their bodies were extremely weak, and unable to bear the ferocity of that acid, after all, that acid had pierced even the inner skin of a Rank 5 Green Horn Snake.


    Roy didn''t seem to care about the roars and screams of these bastards, as he acted quickly and took out a rope out of his space ring.


    The most troublesome thing with these bastards was their number and the fact that they might run away in different directions, and he would be unable to deal with them.


    With that thought in his mind, he quickly tied the rope to a tree, and then started running around them, and trapping them inside the rope.


    With their eyes out of function, and with their hands burning in pain it was impossible for them to run away from him.


    At the same time, he didn''t forget to take out a sword from his space ring and extend it towards the legs of the warriors on the outside while he trapped them in there.


    Some of these smart asses might try to use their leg in order to destroy his trap, so he would make sure that they didn''t have the chance.


    It didn''t take him long to make a full circle and set up his small trap, as the moment he stopped he created another huge Water Ball on top of their heads.


    Seeing that the concentration had been within limits and those guys hadn''t suffered much, he started making experiments with the concentration and burn them slowly with acid.


    It was quite the situation as each and every one of these guys was screaming like a pig being slaughtered unable to escape or have a moment of peace.


    If one of them tried to act smart Roy would appear in front of him and then cut off their legs, and while doing that another thought came through his mind.


    Every other moment he would send a small acidic ball towards one of the leaders or warriors'' third leg, and burn their little brothers, making their screams of pain even more soul-stirring.


    The two ladies behind him had passed out when he had appeared but were unable to stay like that as they heard the screams of those warriors, and soldiers.


    But there was no trace of fear, pain, or pity in their eyes, only pride, arrogance, and vengeance.

 Chapter 107 - 107: Change Of Mentality & Young Noble Fjord

    Even though Roy didn''t enjoy the screams of pain and torture from these savages, he still would have wanted to hear them for longer.


    Too bad that he couldn''t, and he was pressed for time though, as he needed to act as fast as he could.


    While the danger from the Coyote tribe had been suffused at the moment, that Young Master Fjord should be at the gates of his camp.


    He had to reach there as quickly as possible and make sure that that idiot didn''t cause him huge losses, even though he had decided that after this he would leave the camp.


    While he would love to stay behind and slowly build up his forces, he knew that it was impossible at the moment, as too many forces on the outside were asking for a piece of this place.


    He didn''t know the reason, or their gains in whole this mess, but he knew that at the moment he was unable to put up a fight against them.


    He felt that if he stayed in this place then he was most probably going to end up just like in the vision of his little Time Mage, so he had to make some changes.


    He hadn''t understood until now, but it seemed like this world had just too many heroes, and Masters, as even a medium barbarians tribe like Coyote was able to put such a lineup.


    If he wanted to have a better understanding of this new planet, and its strength, he had to get out of the barbarian forest and look outside.


    That initial excitement and enthusiasm of leading a tribe slowly to the top had most certainly disappeared from his mind, as right now he had more important things to care about.


    It was true in all of his books, and it was true in real life as well, wherever and whenever it was the world would always be fearful of people with potential.


    Even in a place like this Death Forest, if he showed the potential of sending these big brawny idiots towards glory and strength, people would try to cut him down.


    So, he couldn''t stay here, as he needed to roam the world, to gain a better understanding of the world, and also the different forces and organizations.


    Know yourself, know your enemy, and you will be invincible through thousands of battles. This was the creed of every general, ruler, and politician.


    With these thoughts in his mind, Roy quickly cut the tendons of each and every one of these idiots, making them completely unable to escape, washed them a bit more in acid, and left them there.


    Taking the two ladies that had survived until that moment one in each shoulder, he quickly started running towards his own camp.


    ¡­


    While Roy was going through so many dangerous situations and changes in mentality, Young Master Fjord was going through changes of faces and expressions.


    This time he had come with the clear intention of clearing his shame and making that presumptuous bastard that had destroyed and ashamed him the previous time to wish he was dead before he found him.


    What other choice would he have, as this time the strength, and the number of soldiers, warriors, and mages was almost incomparable with the first time.


    Just normal Warriors and Soldiers were 10 times the number he had the first time, not to mention that even the number of Masters had increased.


    12 Rank 2 Warriors, and Mages!


    4 Rank 3 Warriors and 2 Rank 3 Mages!


    Including a Rank 4 Warrior that had come to protect him by the side. It was like trying to kill a chicken using an ox-cleaver. There was no other option for Roy besides complete annihilation.


    Unfortunately, just as he was laughing himself to sleep every night, they learned that even the Coyote Tribe had sent a powerful lineup to deal with Roy.


    No one knew the reason why something like this was happening, as in fact, neither Roy nor his camp deserved such a line-up and such attention.


    But both sides took this as an opportunity to deal a blow to their enemy. It was clear that once one side started fighting with Roy''s camp, and suffered some losses, the other side would try to bury them together.


    More than the hate between two barbarians tribes though was the hate between two outsider helpers.


    Both barbarian tribes could understand this, but none of them dared to express unwillingness, or unacceptance, as they could only hope that they were the winners.


    Knowing about this Young Master Fjord seemed to especially hate the waste, and good for nothing Young Master in the opposite camp, as he had stolen him a flower, so he needed to show him a good time.


    With these thoughts in mind, he had acted against his enemy''s expectations, as he had sent a letter to the enemy for cooperation in dealing with Roy.


    In that letter, he boosted Roy''s strength, means, and wisdom as he made him look like he was some kind of crown prince from the big and powerful Kingdoms or Empires.


    Perhaps if he knew that Roy was such an individual, he would have never even thought of finding trouble with him, but there was no way for him to know about that.


    Most probably at that moment, the whole Navita thought that Roy was deader than dead. And Roy had no intention of changing it soon.


    At the same time, he also pleaded with his opponent to take a strong army, and a powerful lineup of Masters to come and aid him in this great mission he had, despite Roy''s camp being in his field.


    As for the reason for this great mission, he said that it was because Roy had been kidnapped through some shameless tricks his new wife, and younger brother, and he and Roy couldn''t live under the same sky.


    In his letter, he had tried to lower himself as much as he could, while rising his opponent''s spirits and vanity.


    And it worked, that waste had truly taken quite the army, and a lineup of Masters to come and help him in taking care of this scourge he couldn''t live with.


    He understood the opponent''s intentions to deal with him after, even though he had promised him a lot of benefits, but he didn''t care.


    With his preparations, it would be great if that Young Noble was able to leave this Death Forest with his life, not to mention thinking of dealing with him and his side.


    He intentionally set a bit later, in order to let that waste, reach the place earlier, but even though he tarried as long as he could during the route when he arrived there was no sign of that waste or his army.


    That made him extremely surprised, and worried, as he thought that perhaps that waste had seen through his intentions and had intentionally done something like that.


    Well, not that he didn''t expect it, but still it was a big problem for him. Without losing time, he sent the scouts to have a look at what was going on.


    Since the other army was still far away it was extremely nerve-wracking for Young Master Fjord to wait for news.


    The longer it took the scouts to bring the news, the more worried and psychotic he became, as that meant that either his scouts hadn''t found the enemy, or that they couldn''t find him.


    It never crossed his mind that his opponent would turn back mid-way as the temptation was really strong for him. After all, Young Noble Fjord even promised one of his sisters.


    For a lady born in a Noble house, her fate was sealed from birth. They were raised as untouchable flowers with the best of the best, only to be used as currency against other noble houses.


    And for Young Nobles like Young Noble Fjord or his opponent, these ladies were like some sort of collection objects, and his opponent had longed for a long time for his sister.


    So, he was extremely sure that he wouldn''t give up mid-way, he would most certainly appear on the battlefield, and ''help him out''.


    But now there was no sign of that guy, which made him extremely angry, and unstable. It took more than 3 days for his scouts to return with some news, and it was nowhere what he was expecting to get.


    The camp of the army of his opponent was burned, and under ruins, with no signs of his army, or the powerful Masters, making him even more worried.


    He didn''t understand why, or how this was possible, but it most certainly wasn''t a good thing, as it brought him with two new thoughts.


    Either this was a trap from his opponent to trick him, and make him lower his guard, or there was something or someone stronger that managed to destroy his forces.


    Despite the fact that he knew that his forces were greater as he had the Rank 4 Warrior by his side, he still didn''t dare to think lightly of this matter.


    Thinking like this, he decided to go and check up on the situation by himself, with the help of that Rank 4 Warrior, as he couldn''t believe the scouts'' news.


    When he reached the place, he experienced one of the most frightening and shocking situations of his whole life.


    As a Young Noble from a Noble house his whole life had gone through flowers, and parties, where would he have seen 70 people butchered like food animals and left to root in the fresh air.


    As if that wasn''t enough, he even witnessed the scene inside the cave¡­

 Chapter 108 - 108: Smart And Ruthless Young Noble Fjord

    Even though Young Noble Fjord was unable to understand the level and the strength of those Master''s inside the cave, the Rank 4 Warrior by his side had some means and ideas.


    In fact, the moment that they had approached this place, they were able to see the obvious marks left by the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake as it had entered the cave.


    It was precisely those marks that had made them curious about that place, and it was only when that Rank 4 Warrior had sensed that there was no danger inside that they finally entered.


    Only to see the rotting corpses inside the place, where each of them seemed to have suffered a more torturous and painful death than the rest.


    At first, it didn''t attract much of an attention, but when they saw the signs of the fighting inside the cave and felt the auras inside the Rank 4 Warrior couldn''t help but tremble in fear.


    Even though it looked like there was no danger at the moment, he immediately picked up his Young Noble and started running towards the outside without looking back.


    Young Noble Fjord was clearly startled at his actions, but he didn''t dare to question that man, as he knew that he didn''t have the position to do that yet.


    Once he became the head of his own house things would certainly change, as he could not only question him, but also punish him, and humiliate him, but until then he had to act prudently.


    Furthermore, he was able to understand that this guy hadn''t acted with malicious intent, as he could feel his trembling body running out of the cave while holding him.


    It was only when they had run for more than 300 meters away from that cave, that the Rank 4 Warrior finally put him down, as he said,


    "Young Noble Fjord, if what it felt inside there is real, then I don''t think that this is a trap from those guys and that most probably they have truly suffered a fate worse than death!"


    That clearly surprised Young Noble Fjord as he couldn''t help but ask,


    "What do you mean!?"


    "Young Noble Fjord, you know that my senses are a bit sharper than others, and I can even tell the strength of my enemies!


    The aura''s I sensed inside that cave surpassed my Rank, there were auras of two Rank 5 beasts in there.


    One of them should be proficient in Acid attacks, while the other one in Venom attacks. Which makes them beings I don''t even dare to think of facing.


    Furthermore, I felt the auras of Rank 4 Warriors and Mages in the cave, but there was no sign of their bodies. I am afraid that they were all eaten without remains from those beasts.


    For that reason, even I don''t dare to enter that cave again. Perhaps those two beasts are hurt at the moment and had gone hiding, but we can''t take our chances with the forces we have!"


    That Rank 4 Warrior seemed extremely frightened and trembling at that moment, but Young Noble Fjord seemed to only be lost for a moment as a vicious look appeared on his face.


    The moment that the vicious look appeared on his face, he asked that Rank 4 Warrior with a questioning gaze, and a weird glint in his eyes,


    "So, you mean to say that there are two Rank 5 injured beasts in there?"


    "Yes, I don''t know how injured the two beasts are, but they''re certainly in the surroundings!"


    "Hahahah~! God really helps my Cohen family! Hahaha~!"


    The Rank 4 Warrior was clearly startled by Young Noble Fjord''s words, as he couldn''t help but say,


    "Young Noble Fjord, I don''t think we can deal with those two beasts. A weak camel is still stronger than a horse!"


    Young Noble Fjord seemed to not like those words, as his happiness seemed to be put down by a notch, as he said,


    "Hmph~! Perhaps we can''t, but this doesn''t mean that no one can deal with them! As long as we ask for help, even if we don''t take the meat, we will certainly drink the soup.


    Quickly send the news to my father about this and tell him to ask for help from the Capital, or his connections. Time is of the essence!


    At the same time send the news to our army to gather here and start searching the area. We can deal later with that bastard, but this is of the essence!


    I can bear a few more days before having my revenge, but this matter is of utmost importance for my family!"


    The Rank 4 Warrior had to accept that it was extremely surprising for him to see this Young Noble act like that, after all, he was supposed to be an arrogant waste.


    Only now did he understood that this guy had what it took when it mattered, as he couldn''t help but look at him with a new look.


    But then remembering of something he asked with somewhat of a timid voice,


    "Young Noble, but if we bring our army here, then won''t they¡­"


    "Hmph~! It should be the owner of their 10 lives to die for our family! It''s their life''s honor to help my Cohen family and act as bait for the two beasts!"


    It was at that moment that the Rank 4 Warrior learned a new form of ruthlessness, as he finally understood that the lives of those people were nothing more than grass for this Young Noble.


    He had reached his Rank through great difficulties, and dangers, and it was only when he was Rank 3 that he had captured the sight of the Cohen Noble family head.


    At that moment, he had promised him a wealthy and good life, as it had even married one of his nieces to him and provided him with the resources to reach Rank 4.


    For an ordinary person like him, it was an extreme honor to be accepted as part of the Cohen family, so he didn''t think twice.


    The next day he had brought his previous fianc¨¦ and his family into the Cohen Caste and was provided a courtyard in there, as his fianc¨¦'' could only become his concubine.


    Even though he loved her deeply, she didn''t have the necessary standing to become his wife, as he was already marrying a Cohen, so she could only accept that arrangement.


    Until now he had been extremely happy with the Cohen''s as they were even helping him to reach Rank 5 Warrior, but it was only now that he was faced with the bitter truth for the first time.


    His eyes had been blinded by the dazzling lights, and attitudes until now, and it was only now that he understood that perhaps even his own life was nothing more than a blade of grass.


    This Young Noble of his clearly had that countenance, but he didn''t dare to act or say anything he shouldn''t at this moment, and he could only endure.


    As long as he had his current life and lifestyle he couldn''t and wouldn''t dare to say or do anything that could harm him.


    So, without losing much time, he could only sigh inside, and then take out two black stones from his bag on his waist, say something, and then crush them.


    At the same time, he quickly spread his senses as much as he could, and only when he felt like everything was right, did he take his Young Noble and jump on a high tree.


    ¡­


    As that Rank 4 Warrior and Young Noble Fjord were going through such a situation, Roy was running towards the camp with everything he had, as the two ladies had been sent inside Gaia.


    They had a lot of injuries and only that Stone Altar inside Gaia was the best way for them to recover, furthermore, they had shown loyalty, and would also slow him down along the way.


    Right now, he was truly anxious as he wanted to reach the camp as soon as possible, but as he was running towards the camp, he suddenly felt a familiar connection and then heard a howl.


    He wasn''t really far from the camp at this moment, as most probably he would reach there in the next 3 to 4 hours, but the message he received from the howl made him furrow his eyebrows.


    Still, he didn''t dare to act rashly, as he immediately stopped his run, and then started looking for a good tree to hide and observe the situation from above.


    It was extremely weird, as the sharp-toothed wolf had informed him that not only hadn''t Young Noble Fjord attacked the camp, but he had also pulled the army towards his direction.


    That completely stunned him, as he had no idea why that guy would do something like that. It was extremely weird indeed.


    But it wasn''t his fault that he didn''t understand that, as he didn''t truly understand the value of the two Rank 5 beasts'' carcasses inside his space ring.


    Forgetting about the value of their cores, every other material of their body could be used to refine pills and potions, that could help all Warriors and Mages below their Rank to break through bottlenecks.


    Not to mention the weapons and tools. Their whole body was a treasure trove. And if that wasn''t enough, a Rank 5 beast core could give someone a Rank of nobility in every kingdom, or empire.


    While the Rank wasn''t that high only Baron or Viscount, but it was nonetheless a hereditary noble rank, that would make all commoners crazy after it.


    But since he had no idea of all this he could only observe from above, and try to figure out the situation by spying¡­

 Chapter 109 - 109: Choices

    Roy was on top of a big and thick tree, hidden behind its leaves and branches, as his sense area was spread downward at the most of his capabilities.


    From the moment he had developed his sense area, he didn''t need to approach his target to spy on it, even if there was a 1-meter-thick wall in front of him, he didn''t need to care about it.


    Certainly, the thickness and the material of the wall interrupted his ability to spy across the wall, but that didn''t matter now, as there was no wall in front of him, just leaves and branches.


    But the moment that he heard the rumors amidst the soldiers he couldn''t help but have an extremely weird and complicated expression on his face.


    He probably would have never thought that this was possible, these guys were walking towards the cave in order to act as bait for the two Rank 5 beasts, and they understood that perfectly.


    Still, none of them seemed to have the chance or the idea to return back as they all had friends and families left behind in the domain of their Master.


    They were obligated to go and act as bait, even though they knew that the chances of their death were so much higher than their chances of surviving this damn situation.


    What they didn''t know though, was that not even one of them would die due to those two Rank 5 beasts, as the poor beasts were already deader than dead.


    This didn''t mean that none of them would die, as the two Rank 5 beasts weren''t the only ones in that region, but their casualties would certainly be less than predicted or thought.


    But as he heard the soldiers and Warriors whispering amidst one another he was reminded of something else, the two Rank 5 beasts cubs.


    The Acidic Chameleon certainly seemed to have that cave as its own layer, and since there were no cubs, it meant that it didn''t have any.


    But he had no idea about the Green Horn Snake''s lair and cubs, if he managed to find one or two of the snake''s cubs then wouldn''t he have a beast with the ability to storm towards Rank 5?


    His other beasts already had reached Rank 3 almost all of them, but this seemed to be their potential.


    It would be extremely difficult for them to surpass this Rank no matter how many corpses he gave them.


    So, the cubs of the Green Horn Snake were probably one of his best opportunities of having a Rank 5 beast in the near future.


    But at the moment that he had dealt with the two Rank 5 beasts he had been pressed for time and didn''t know the situation of his camp, so he had to run back at his top speed.


    It was only now that he could finally relax himself and think about his next steps once again in a calmer, and deeper stand.


    There was one thing that didn''t change though, before going to disrupt these guys'' plans, and take those Green Horn Snake''s cubs, he had to make a trip back to the camp and disperse the camp.


    He would take only his ladies with him while letting the rest of the tribe decide for their selves.


    Thinking like that, he waited for the army to pass by him, as he quickly continued for his path towards the camp.


    With his speed, it wasn''t difficult for him to reach the camp, and enter inside, as he found out that everyone was in tenterhooks, and checking the situation.


    The guards were arranged in great formations, and in quick sessions allowing them to preserve their strength and their alertness.


    The Deputy Head of the tribe seemed to be in attendance and not believing that the enemies had run away, which made Roy appreciate this fiery beauty and her daughter in his mind.


    But now he didn''t have time to lose, so he quickly appeared in front of her and the two warriors, as he said with a solemn and serious expression,


    "You don''t have to worry about that army anymore, they are gone!


    Everyone follow me to the Royal Tent I have important news for all of you!"


    The fiery beauty, Gidella, and the wolf and bear duo were extremely startled and surprised at Roy''s appearance, as they didn''t know what to think, or what to feel at that moment.


    Especially after hearing that first bomb of that large and terrifying army have retreated back, they thought that this was their Tribe heads work, and he had created a miracle for them.


    Roy had turned into some kind of Supreme being, or God in their minds, and hearts as he was showing them miracles one after the other, with his strength roaring towards the peak.


    With those thoughts in their hearts, and minds, they immediately followed behind him with their heads held high, and their spirits roaring.


    No one expected a bigger bomb the moment they entered the Royal Tent, as Roy said with a calm, and natural voice,


    "I am disbanding the camp! I will leave the Death Forest for some time due to a particular situation that has risen.


    You guys should decide whether you will stay behind and live by yourselves or go and join the medium camps.


    I am sure that with your strength right now, they won''t treat you badly, and you will receive quite the attention and conditions!


    You can decide to go there and merge totally in their structure, or seek shelter until I return, no matter what, I won''t impact your selection.


    Now go and make a decision you have 1 day to do so!"


    "Master, we¡­"


    Certainly, there were people who wanted to say something in front of him and ask him to take back his decision, but he just raised his hand, and everyone stopped.


    "I have already made my decision, now it''s time for you to make yours!"


    The barbarian warriors couldn''t help but lower their heads, and get outside of the Royal Tent, as after them it was the time for his Harem Palace members.


    After what he witnessed outside the cave, Roy understood that not all of these ladies wanted to follow behind him, so he decided to make a little cleaning before leaving,


    "Your situation is a bit different, as we have a fate and relationship together, so each and every one of you have one more possibility that of following me.


    But let me make one thing clear, if you decide to follow me, then your path is going to be extremely rough, and dangerous, and you might suffer at every moment.


    You also have one hour to make your choice!"


    There were a lot of complicated looks among the beauties in front of him, as quite a few of them lowered their heads to ponder, or in embarrassment as if they would be caught stealing.


    Roy clearly noticed all of those faces, and he even took a mental photography of this moment in order to make a comparison later, as he then said,


    "Now leave me alone, I will call you inside after an hour!"


    With that said, all the ladies started leaving the place slowly with only a few of them staying behind.


    From the first 10 women he had in this Death Forest, the fiery beauty, her two daughters, Allena, Valerie, and her two mothers stayed behind.


    What surprised them the most though was the fact that even that imprisoned little barbarian princess that Roy had picked during the War Dance was staying inside the room without leaving.


    Looking at them staying Roy felt a little bit of satisfaction inside, as he felt that he hadn''t done a wrong selection, but outside he kept a cold face, as he asked,


    "Why aren''t you leaving outside to think?"


    "Because we don''t have to go outside to think, we have already made our selection and will choose to follow you no matter what.


    We either live in glory or die trying! We have already tied our lives and hopes with you, no matter what!


    At least I can say so for me and my blood, I don''t know about others."


    The first to answer was clearly the fiery beauty, as she not only had the seniority in the Harem Palace but also the highest strength.


    Right after her, it was time for Valerie who said,


    "You know perfectly that me and my mothers'' don''t have anyone else to return to beside you, so even if we die, we will be ghosts that will accompany you!"


    When she was over it was time for the little barbarian princess, and her two accompaniers, which had clearly surprised the other ladies.


    They had clearly been with Roy for some time now and could be said to understand him a bit, but she had just arrived here.


    Why was she staying behind!? Could it be that this little girl had great intuition and had understood something from these days!?


    What surprised them the most though were her words at that moment,


    "I don''t think that I need to explain myself, do I!?"


    Hearing all this Roy had to say that he was quite satisfied inside, as he couldn''t help but show a smiling face, as he said,


    "Hahahah~! Well, it looks like not all my efforts have been in vain! I will have to reward you better in the future.


    Now prepare yourself to leave the place, we are leaving this place for a long time right after!"


    With that said he went down to the underground structure, and quickly took inside his storage ring everything down there, including the equipment of the Pleasure Room.


    The three masked beauties inside were sent to Gaia, as the one hour time was over¡­

 Chapter 110 - 110: Choice & Separation

    When the one-hour time was over, crowds of barbarian warriors, and ladies, and barbarians of all ages stood in front of Roy''s Royal Tent entrance.


    Everyone had learned about Roy''s words, and intentions by now, and they all understood that their good and happy times were over.


    The truth was that at first, they had all hated Roy to the bones, as they didn''t accept him as their tribe head since he was a white devil, and they were not to be trusted.


    But with the passage of time, and the wonders he had introduced to them, coupled with the fact that they hadn''t suffered for food, or shelter during the rainy season they had fully accepted him.


    They had never lived such a good and bountiful life before. As they would always suffer in the rainy season, but not only hadn''t they suffered, their lives had become much better.


    So, no matter how unwilling they were at first, they all started to fully accept Roy as their tribe head and started trying their best to serve him as their tribe head.


    But who would have ever thought that right as they were living their best life, trouble would appear at their gate, and made them all shiver in fear as they were about to be crushed like ants?


    Still, their tribe head had performed some kind of magic and had made them all retreat towards some unknown place, giving them more time.


    There were a lot of them who thought of escaping this place or trying to work with the army outside in order to give Roy in exchange for their lives.


    But who would have expected that even before they could put these thoughts in action, the army had retreated, while Roy announced, and let go of his tribe head position?


    He also gave them the right to choose their own paths without any intention of interfering as he prepared to leave for an indefinite time.


    Once people learned about that, there were quite a few people who started having some greedy and ambitious thoughts, but still, none of them dared to express them before Roy left.


    Even if Roy stopped being the tribe head, there was a reason why no one dared to stand in front of him with these thoughts, as they were afraid of losing their lives before they had a chance.


    These greedy and ambitious guys could only start to take action when everyone had made his choice, and Roy had left the tribe.


    Inside his Royal Tent Roy was standing on his throne, looking at the people in front of him, and said,


    "I hope you have thought this well and have made a smart choice!


    From this moment forward you are all free to do whatever you want, and you don''t need to take me into consideration when you walk forward.


    Whether you remember our relationship in the future when I return back is in your hands and conscience.


    Dismissed!"


    Roy didn''t ask any of them of their choice, as he didn''t want to create groups, and disparities among them, or for the rest of them to understand which people truly would remember and work for him.


    Even though these barbarians were unable to understand his intentions and thoughts, they all lowered their heads and turned back.


    Only a few of them were left inside the Royal Tent, with most of them being the orphan children of the dead warriors.


    There were about 30 kids of ages ranging from 8 to 15 that were looking at Roy with fervent gazes, as the oldest among them said with a burning gaze,


    "Master, our lives are over once you leave this camp! So even though we know that we are being preposterous we can''t help but ask you to take us along with you!


    We are willing to live and die for you Master, as our lives are already lost if we lose your support!"


    Roy could understand these kids really well. Even though the barbarians helped their own, they still were unwilling to give their little food to others when their own kids were suffering.


    In Roy''s camp, all these kids were taken care of from the Harem Palace, as they were not only fed well but also trained and educated.


    They were treated no different from the other kids, making them extremely grateful and obedient, as it was like having a warm home in cold winter.


    But now that Roy was about to leave the camp, their lives would most probably plunge to the same disparity, and desperation of old, and they were unwilling to do that.


    They would rather prefer to die trying alongside their benefactor than suffering here inside the camp.


    Looking at their faces one by one, Roy let an emotional sigh, and then said with a bit of heavy voice, as he even released a bit of pressure towards them,


    "Are you sure that you are willing to come with me!? Let me tell you that the path ahead of us is much more terrifying and difficult than you have experienced until now.


    There are two obvious results if you take that path, either die a horrible death or survive to become existences at the apex."


    The kids seemed to be a bit frightened by the heavy tone, and the pressure that Roy released, as a few of them even paled and took a few steps back, but that 15-year-old girl in front said while clenching her teeth,


    "We are sure Master! Even if we don''t follow you, we are all sentenced to a horrible death! We don''t want to die like that!"


    Even though her voice was trembling, and she was clearly frightened she seemed to be determined, and the rest were following her like a big sister.


    Their resolve managed to surprise even Roy a little a bit, as he didn''t expect kids like them to be able to bear his pressure and still accept.


    That made him quite expectant of their future achievements, as he felt that he had gained 30 rough gems, and as long as he shaped them well, he would manage to create precious treasures.


    With these thoughts of satisfaction, he said with the same heavy voice, but without the pressure anymore,


    "Very well then I will allow you to come with me! Just remember one thing though, you don''t have a way out of this anymore!"


    Then returning to the fiery beauty by his side, he said,


    "Make the preparations for them to come along as well, we will leave soon!"


    Gisella just acknowledged his order as she took the kids out of the first main room, and started gathering some clothes, and essentials for them, while Roy accepted the remaining crowd.


    The members of his Harem Palace, until now each and every one of them had lived quite a comfortable and pleasurable life alongside Roy.


    Not only that but even their horizon had been opened and they were introduced to a new world, that they had never been able to witness before.


    But from his experience outside the cave, Roy had already understood that things weren''t as beautiful as they looked to be.


    These women were following behind him because he gave them a convenient environment to grow, become stronger, and live a comfortable life.


    Once their safe and beautiful bubble around was popped or was in danger of being popped, quite a few of them might not be able to stand it and change their stance completely.


    Furthermore, it wasn''t impossible for them to have been enticed by the other warriors during this time, and have intentions of keeping their place, as their tribe head changed.


    Looking at their faces, and expressions Roy was able to understand the side that each and every one of them seemed to be heading towards, and he could only let another sigh.


    Even though he was just a young man and had already expected a bad result he didn''t expect to be this bad either.


    Only 11 of these women seemed to be willing to come after him, and 4 of them were the little girls he had picked that day.


    The daughter of the Bear seemed willing to follow him, but the daughter of the Wolf seemed like she was happy, that she was still pure, and he would leave.


    That certainly gave him a better idea about his two henchmen, and also the feeling of having crossed a tribulation without knowing about it, as he had a feeling that the Wolf would betray him if the army didn''t retreat.


    Thinking about that, an unintentional chill coursed through his body, as he even released a bit of his killing intent.


    His killing intent wasn''t that special as he still had to truly temper himself in battles and wars, but it was still too much for these barbarian beauties.


    At that moment they felt like their hearts had been seen through, and that Roy might try to kill them right then and there.


    If he wanted to kill them, then there was no escape for them as there was no one inside the camp that could resist him.


    But Roy managed to control his feelings and thoughts, as he quickly retracted his killing intent, and then letting another emotional sigh he said,


    "I understand, whoever wants to leave, they can leave!"


    Immediately after, just like he had thought only 11 stayed behind, while the rest left the Royal Tent, to go with their own arrangements.


    From that moment on, they had no more relation or connection with him. Only they would know how much they would regret this decision in the future¡­

 Chapter 111 - 111: Trouble At The Gate

    Once everything was decided Roy looked at everyone around him, and said,


    "From this moment on, your lives are tied to mine, and I promise you that as long as I am alive and you show the right attitude, you will not regret following me!


    Now follow me and let us leave this place!"


    With that said, 21 women, and 30 kids each took a small crude bag on their shoulders, carrying some necessary stuff, and started walking out of the camp.


    On the way towards the outer side of the camp, Roy could feel all kinds of gazes, and intentions over himself, and especially a few chilly gazes full of killing intent.


    Feeling those gazes, and looking at their faces, Roy couldn''t help but snort inside, as he pretended like he didn''t know what was going on.


    Just as they were about to reach the main gate of the camp, he suddenly stopped, and looking at the people behind him, he said,


    "You go on and walk ahead, I want to have a last look at the camp!"


    The ladies were surprised a bit hearing his words, while Gisella''s eyes shinned a bit, as she just nodded her head, and lead the others through the gate, and outside.


    On the other hand, Roy pretended to be extremely emotional and nostalgic at this moment, as he looked at the camp like he was leaving his newborn child behind.


    But at the same time, he could feel, that this action of his caused quite a few faces amidst the people following him to contort and look like they had been hit on the face.


    Roy pretended to not notice them, as he continued to stay like that for quite some time until his ladies and the kids had left the camp safely and were slowly disappearing in the forest.


    When he finally saw the last one of them entering the forest, he let out an exaggerated emotional sigh and then turned around to leave as well.


    The reason for this change was because when he had reached the gate, he had spread his ''sense area'' and found out that there were quite a few warriors laying ambush there.


    Normally they weren''t his match and didn''t have the capability to hold him there, but he wasn''t alone, there were the ladies and the kids with him in there.


    Not only would they block his path, and his fighting area, but those scumbags in hiding could try to use them, killing them to break his mental health.


    Well, most probably they hadn''t thought so far, but it was still something that he couldn''t allow to happen, as they had decided to stay with him.


    So, he allowed them to leave ahead for two reasons, even though these guys were idiots, they wouldn''t act if he didn''t pass the gate.


    The trap was clearly set up for him, and the truth was that each and every one of them was extremely afraid of him.


    Furthermore, despite everything, there were still a few warriors in the tribe that were grateful and reverent to Roy, so once they acted before they should, they would suffer more than they could gain.


    So, Roy decided to first get rid of the burden, and then find a way to deal with the trap set up for him. In fact, he was looking forward to it.


    The reason why he turned around and took a look at the crowd was that he wanted to have a look at the ringleader.


    When the group ahead disappeared in the forest, he started walking towards the gate like he didn''t suspect anything, with a calm and natural countenance.


    The moment he reached the middle of the inner gate and the outer gate, suddenly someone shouted,


    "BRRAAAA~!"


    ''Whoosh, whoosh, swish, swish¡­''


    The whole crowd behind him were extremely shocked seeing that happen, as more than 5 strong-looking arrows had been released from their bows, aiming for his vitals.


    It was a well-thought attack, the shout would disturb his state, while at least one of the arrows would reach its target.


    That was if he didn''t expect that to happen, too bad that he did. So, before the arrows could reach him, he quickly took out the sword on his waist, and with clanging sounds faced the arrows.


    He managed to dodge and throw away all of them but one that entered his thigh. But even though there was a lot of blood in the wound, it wasn''t critical.


    Noticing that happen, a large crowd of barbarians in the crowd seemed to get extremely angry, as they all jumped towards the trappers.


    At that moment, even Roy felt an urge to kill these trash by himself, but the next moment he couldn''t help but smirk.


    He didn''t need to take care of this scum, as two shadows suddenly jumped from the crowd in the lead and took down the ambushers in just 6 seconds.


    Each and every one of the ambushers were killed, with its head severed without any opportunity to escape his fate or reveal something.


    Immediately after came the rage of the crowd that started to hit and kick their dead bodies for the sacrilege they had done.


    Roy only saw that happen with a cold and detached look, as he just stood up limping a bit, and then continued to walk forward.


    The whole crowd was startled at his actions, as they expected him to turn around and scream at them, but in the end, he just sighed once again and continued his path.


    As he had taken 3 more steps though Wolf suddenly jumped behind him, bowed to him, and said in a solemn voice,


    "Please let us accompany you for a while Master, to ensure your safety from any other fool!"


    It looked like this guy was one of the most devoted people to him, like he would accept no for an answer, and Roy would always be his leader in his heart.


    Hearing that Roy just sighed once again, and then said with a clear voice,


    "Sigh~! Do as you wish!"


    Immediately after Wolf made a team of 10 Rank 1 Warriors and started following behind him, while Roy walked ahead limping on one leg.


    The crowd watched this scene with different feelings and emotions, but none of them dared to do or say anything else.


    Even though Roy was limping a bit, he was still a Rank 2 Warrior so he could walk with quite the speed, and in no time he and the warriors had disappeared in the dark.


    After more than 300 meters inside the forest, and nothing had happened which made Roy feel like he had to commend the guy preparing all this.


    At that moment, Wolf started speaking from behind him,


    "Master, you will always be our tribe-head in our hearts. It''s impossible for us to follow another Master as long as you are alive!


    For that reason, you should dieee!"


    The moment he said that a sharp knife with a dark hue appeared on his right hand, as he tried to make a cutting move towards Roy.


    Roy had expected this moment for quite a bit now, and he was surprised that Wolf could wait for so long, but the expression on his face was cold beyond belief.


    Whoever saw him at that moment would think that he was like a supreme entity looking at the world, and its people in disdain, especially this damn traitor by his side.


    Without risking anything, he quickly dodged the knife coming towards him, as he took out the sword from his waist in order to fight back.


    It was at that moment, that the 10 warriors behind him, that looked so angry, enraged a moment ago took out their swords, and cubs to attack him while trying to surround him with their shields.


    Pretending as if he didn''t see this, Roy jumped towards his target, Wolf, with the intention of having his head, but the moment that he understood he had failed Wolf jumped back.


    ''Clanggg~!''


    Not only that, but he didn''t dare to fight Roy directly and immediately went to hide behind the shields of the other barbarians, as Roy''s sword ended up striking a shield.


    There was a loud clang sound, but besides that, there was nothing more, the sword went up to the middle of the shield but didn''t manage to cut it down totally.


    Roy not only didn''t manage to kill his target, but he even lost his weapon, his sword, and he was left with no other option but to jump back.


    The moment that he jumped back though, he immediately felt danger towards himself, as two cubs seemed to be heading towards his head.


    Even though he was a Rank 2 Warrior if that cub hit his head, it would make it explode like a watermelon.


    So, he had to twist his body mid-air in order to dodge the cub coming for his head and try to force his body to the side.


    Once again, another cub seeming to be heading his way and he needed to dodge, as the barbarians around him had clearly surrounded him completely.


    At this moment, came the roaring laughter of Wolf, as he screamed,


    "Hahaha~! White devil this is the end for you! Brothers come out! Hhahaha~!"


    He was extremely happy at that moment, as he felt that the whole situation was at his beck and call. He would kill Roy there, and then happily become the new tribe head.


    How could he not be extremely happy about it? It was like his wishes and dreams were becoming true, but slowly his laughter seemed to get lower in volume, and pitch¡­

 Chapter 112 - 112: Breaking With Brute Force

    Slowly his roaring laughter of a few moments ago had completely dispersed as a really bad premonition start invading his heart.


    Who could blame him!? After all, this was supposed to be the moment that his accomplices appeared and started attacking Roy together with him.


    Yet there was no noise, or sign of them all this time. It was impossible for them to have missed the spot they would take action.


    Which left only two opportunities, either they were waiting in their position waiting for them to die while trying to tire Eric out, and then make their move, or they were already taken care of.


    No matter which one of the two was, the fact that Wolf and his team of traitors would suffer Roy''s angry retaliation didn''t change.


    "Arggghhh~!"


    As if this thought of his was the divinator of the future moments, Roy suddenly released an angry roar and jumped above the team that had surrounded him.


    He was the only Rank 2 warrior at the scene, and none of these guys was his match, not even Wolf who was hiding behind them could take more than 3 of his moves.


    Without the slightest reluctance on his part, he landed on one of the barbarians surrounding him, breaking his neck, then using him as a pole he turned in the air and kicked the two barbarians by his side.


    In just two moves, three barbarians were down on the ground without any hope of getting up ever again.


    But that wasn''t the end of it, as there were still 8 barbarians in front of him including Wolf, so without losing time, he quickly picked up the cub of the one he broke the neck and attacked.


    Seeing the strength, and ruthlessness of Roy, the other barbarians were quickly reminded of why they hadn''t dared to oppose Roy until that moment and could only increase their shields in panic.


    "Please, Tribe Head show mercy!"


    No one knew who was the one that said those words, but they suddenly all had the intention of saying those exact same words.


    They felt like they were suddenly on the precipice of a huge cliff, and they could only survive if the guy pushing them down the cliff showed a bit of his mercy.


    Too bad that they not only didn''t receive the reaction they were expecting for but in fact it was exactly the opposite.


    "HHAHAHA~! Are you guys even forest barbarians? You look like cry-babies! I feel ashamed to hear those words, ashamed of every training you!


    So, I better wash this shame today, rather than let you lose face for me!"


    It was a peal of mocking laughter, full of disdain that made the barbarians in front of him shiver in shame and anger, but they couldn''t say anything at the moment.


    Forgetting the fact that Roy was right, it seemed like Roy was close to crumbling their shields, and once their shields were over, it would be the time of their bodies.


    Roy seemed to have understood that as well, as he even started to increase his efforts and his attacking speed made the shields crumble even faster.


    The poor barbarians could only watch in shock, and fear as Roy completely destroyed their shields, and then started deforming the bodies of their comrades.


    ''Crack, crack, crack, cracckkk~!''


    Sounds of bones cracking, and images of blood gushing out of their bodies became a normal occurrence, as they could only grit their teeth and hope that they would have a quick death!


    Too bad that they couldn''t have even that, as Roy firstly crushed the bones of their limbs, then their shoulders, hips, and finally their skulls, and chests.


    He was intentionally making them suffer as much as they could, and in less than 5 minutes from the original 11, only 3 were left, including Wolf.


    However, at this moment, it seemed like the cub in Roy''s hands couldn''t handle the strain anymore as it was turned into nothing more than a piece of wood.


    Still, in the rage he was, Roy didn''t stop and continued to hit his targets with that piece of would, but now it was impossible for him to kill them, and he could only injure them and make them suffer.


    Seeing that happen, Wolf couldn''t help but release a burst of lunatic roaring laughter, as he screamed,


    "HAAHAHAH~! Kill me White Devil! But don''t get too cocky, you are going to follow after me! And even if you escape this Death Forest, you should forget of getting back here! Hhaaha~!"


    Even though his laughter was extremely ugly he still continued to laugh like a lunatic. He knew that it was impossible for him to escape Roy''s claws.


    Even in his perfect condition, he was unable to resist three moves from Roy, not to mention at this moment, that he had more than 15 bones of his body cracked or broken.


    What he didn''t expect though, was that at that moment, Roy seemed to have heard something interesting as he stopped ragging upon them, and said,


    "Oh!? Are you sure about that!?"


    "Yes! I am sure about that! HAHAHAH~! What are you scared now!?"


    Once again though the answer he received was nowhere close to what he wanted to hear, as he heard Roy chuckle and say,


    "Hahah~! No! Not actually! But in fact, your words just gave me a better idea! I have decided to spare your cheap life!


    I will let you live for a few more years, and then give you a much more painful death! Hhahahah~!"


    With that mad laughter, Roy threw his cub on the ground, and then turned around and left the place without looking back.


    The truth was that all this time he hadn''t been angry in the least, as he expected something like this to happen.


    Most probably if the roles were reversed then he would have done the same thing. Of course, the only difference is that he would have made sure to succeed.


    So, while he felt a bit emotional at these guys'' betrayal, he wasn''t really mad at them. As for the reason he left Wolf alive, it was because such a snake was better to be left at the enemy''s side.


    If there was one thing, he understood from Wolf was that this guy had the ability to endure, and think ahead, so as long as he left him free to act, then he would surely escalate the war.


    As for the people that were supposed to be here as part of the ambush!? Well, he had already discovered their presence while he was returning earlier.


    There were 3 Rank 3 Warriors, 2 Rank 3 Mages, and more than 20 Rank 2 Warriors and Mages, with some 50 weaklings of Rank 1 in order to deal with him.


    Looking at this great line-up Roy had to say that Young Master Fjord had truly thought things through.


    After all, it was the same as using an ox-cleaver to chop down a chicken, well that was in the eyes of the outsiders anyway.


    But Young Master Fjord and whoever had advised him to deal with this situation so quickly hadn''t considered the fact that his beasts had evolved to Rank 3.


    So, while it looked like it was an ox-cleaver trying to chop a chicken, the chicken in fact had turned into a semi phoenix and broke the ox-cleaver in many pieces.


    The biggest reason for that one hour to think was precisely this effect, Roy wanted to give his opponent some time to send him some more training targets and cause him some pain.


    Since he would soon return to the cave''s area, then he had to make sure that the one in charge there didn''t have any peace and tranquillity to think through.


    He wanted him to have to think about both situations at the same time, and not have a piece of mind, it was quite the idea.


    As for his Harem Palace members, and the kids, they were hiding in the groove that he used to train his Blood Soul Arts.


    That place was perfect to test them a bit, and also to trap the small traitors who were thinking of setting him up.


    In fact, he knew that amidst his ladies, and those kids there were a few that had come with him as spies.


    They had continuously marked the route that they had taken, in order to give a path to those people that would be following him in the future.


    Their actions were well hidden and erratic though, and if he didn''t have the help of his beasts, he would be unable to find them out, but too bad for them that he did.


    The moment he returned to the groove, everyone got up from their position in reverence, but there were also a few displeased faces among them.


    Seeing the bloody thigh, Gisella, her daughters, and the other ladies couldn''t help but approach him and ask with clear pain in their voices,


    "Master, how are you!?"


    "Don''t worry I am fine; everything is almost taken care of! I have already taken care of the ambushers, and those following behind us.


    Now as long as I clean this place a bit, then we can leave safely!"


    With that said, he gave the beasts around the grove to roar loudly for a moment, as if they were about to pounce on some people.


    Just like he expected the moment that they heard the roars, the traitors, seemed to have been pricked on their buts as they started running to escape.


    Who would have expected that he would be able to catch more than he thought!? As the next moment, he took action himself to knock them down, in the astound gazes of the rest¡­

 Chapter 113 - 113: Reason & Realization

    He didn''t kill them, as they still had some use for him, but he made sure to knock each and every one of them out without the slightest hesitation.


    It didn''t matter if his target was a little kid or a woman, in his eyes there were only his people and his enemies.


    Well, to be honest, he used less strength on those kids but still, he didn''t allow even one of them to escape his grasp.


    While these kids and women were only being used through menace or promises, he didn''t dare to let them scoot free, as the ones who would suffer would be him, and his people.


    Most probably if he and his people were caught, their fates would be much worse than the fate of those that he knocked out.


    Everyone else around him was shocked, but the grown-ups could understand what was going on, and even the kids seemed to have a simple understanding of the situation.


    It was just that the majority of them had never thought that something like this might happen, making them unable to process the situation quickly.


    In total there were 3 women and 4 kids that were being used as spies from the people behind the traps, making Roy extremely angry.


    He could understand these women, after all, he had been already faced with the fact that not all of them were staying with him wholeheartedly, but what about these kids?


    All four of them were between 7 and 10 years old, and they didn''t even count as younglings yet. They were unable to think most of the things through.


    He wasn''t a barbarian and could still feel angry about this, then how could those bastards that were of the same tribe, and same race use these little guys to do something like this?


    But this was the true and ugly face of the war, in front of benefits, and interests no one else cared. These barbarians weren''t exempt from that.


    In fact, if he gave voice to these opinions of his he would most probably be mocked by everyone else, even from these kids themselves.


    Who was he trying to kid with, even in his previous world that was supposed to be an advanced world of democracy and freedom, there were little kids used in wars, and battles.


    Thinking deeper in the situation he even thought that he was a bit hypocritical himself, as he was thinking of training and educating these kids as soldiers from now on.


    So, wasn''t he doing the same as well!?


    It didn''t matter how much he tried to beautify his words, and actions, at the end of the day he was doing the same thing, with the only difference of giving them training, and education about it.


    Thinking like that, he could only release an extremely emotional sigh, as he turned towards the rest and said,


    "These guys were mixed as spies among us, if we didn''t discover and take care of them, then most probably we would have ended up with a fate worse than death!


    Knowing that this place is extremely dangerous now, so we need to leave this place as soon as possible, otherwise, we will be caught really soon!


    I know that you are a bit tired and drowsy, but we have to move, so help each other and start moving until we find a safe shelter."


    In fact, after showing their willingness to follow him through this path, Roy had thought of sending them to Gaia, as soon as they got outside, but then he decided to wait.


    He wanted to test their resolve, and determination to follow him. Only those that would be able to surpass the test would be sent to Gaia in order to live there, rest, and continue their training.


    He had already decided that his true Harem Palace would be in Gaia and that whatever place he created outside in Navita would be just a branch of it, in order to select more talents, and ladies for himself.


    With those thoughts in mind, as all the ladies and the kids were leaving the grove with complicated expressions, he went close to one of the spy ladies and threw a bucket of water on her face.


    That was enough to wake her up with a startle, and the moment she remembered why she had gone unconscious, she couldn''t help but feel a chill running through her back.


    And that sensation grew even bigger when she saw the other ladies and kids lying on the ground beside her.


    She knew that she had been caught and that she would suffer in Roy''s hands. After all, she knew what kind of monster he became when he discovered these things.


    Scared, and terrified, she immediately started crying and deploring to him with an extremely emotional voice,


    "Please my Lord forgive me! Please! I don''t want to die! Please, forgive me, I will do whatever you tell me to! Please! Uwwu~!"


    Roy already expected such a scene, so he managed to keep his calm and control over his face, and his feelings, as he said with a cold and detached voice,


    "Why did you do this!?"


    The lady in front of him, was one of the additions when he decided to set up his Harem Palace and had stayed by his side for quite some time.


    She wasn''t a great beauty, but she was among the best in the tribe and had quite the bewitching body, that gave him a lot of pleasure.


    But beyond that, he didn''t have much of an impression of her! In fact, most of the ladies in his Harem Palace were like that, with the exception of those that had decided to follow him directly.


    The moment that she heard his question, the woman''s face changed for an instant as it contorted weirdly, but she quickly managed to regain her feeble and crying face, as she continued,


    "They threatened me, my Lord! I didn''t want to! They threatened me! They told me that they would kill me if I didn''t do as they said!"


    Normally her small lapse wouldn''t be noticed by a normal person, but Roy wasn''t a normal person. Looking at that lapse of her his face stayed the same, but inside he became even more enraged.


    Looking at her with the same cold and detached look, he ripped her upper garment and then grabbed her right melon.


    At first, he grabbed it gently, making the woman think that as long as she gave her body to him, perhaps she would be able to make him believe her.


    But the next instant, she understood that she couldn''t be any more mistaken about this situation, as Roy''s grip on her right melon became fiercer and stronger, as he asked her with a menacing tone,


    "Why. Did. You. Do. It!?"


    The poor barbarian woman could only clench her teeth in order to be able to resist the sudden pain, as her face became even uglier, but she continued with the same story.


    "They threatened me, my Lord! Please believe me!"


    She didn''t even dare to think of telling the truth, as she knew that once she spilled the beans, then she was as good as dead.


    The next moment though she once again regretted her decision, as probably telling the truth and dying was much better at that moment.


    Seeing that the bi*tch in front of him didn''t seem to be honest, Roy tightened the grip on her right melon, as his fingers cut through her skin, and then pulled her right melon away.


    In place of the ripped big melon on the right side of her chest, was now only a bloody flat spot, that would make anyone vomit the moment that they caught sight of it.


    "AAAARRRRGGGGGGHHHHHHHH~! You damned white devil! You won''t have a good end! You will die a terrible death!


    My man won''t let you leave for long! AAARRRGGGHHH~! He will gouge your eyes and cut you di*ck! You will die a miserable death! You damned white devil!"


    The pain was excruciating, but even more so was the fact that one of her symbols as a woman had been ripped from her body, making her a half-woman in her opinion.


    For women appearance and beauty are much more important than pain and suffering. Even more so, when it''s a matter of symbol and identity.


    In that pain and anger, the lady in front of him couldn''t help but blurt everything she shouldn''t have, which gained her a look of astonishment from Roy.


    He had never thought that these women would be smart enough to enter his Harem Palace with the intention of helping their previous husbands and families.


    He had thought that with barbarians it was easy for women to forget their previous man and get attached to the new one as long as they were strong and capable.


    But it looked like he was wrong, extremely wrong!


    Those words had caught him by surprise and startled him a lot, as it taught him a great lesson. He shouldn''t underestimate anyone in this world.


    Even these barbarians who look and act stupid aren''t as stupid as they seem to be. Then what about those guys outside Death Forest.


    They should be even more scheming, venomous, and sly bastards than these simple-minded barbarians.


    Unconsciously all this time he had been thinking that as a man coming from a much more developed place like his previous Earth, he was above all these people.


    He should be much smarter, and intelligent than any other person in this new world. But it was only now that he understood that all this time, he had just been blowing his own horn.


    He had been too much of an airhead until now¡­

 Chapter 114 - 114: Answers & Traps

    Understanding something like that didn''t make him feel better though, as in fact just made him feel angrier at himself. He had underestimated this world and its people a bit too much.


    It was a good thing that he already had an object to release his anger, and negative emotions to, as he didn''t care about the screams of the barbarian woman in front of him, and caught her left melon,


    "Who is your man!? And what else have you planned!?"


    The barbarian woman was still screaming in pain, cursing, and insulting Roy when she suddenly felt his hand on the other part of her chest.


    She was just like a startled rabbit this time as she knew that since this merciless guy had done this once, he could do it a second time, and she felt extremely weak and feeble.


    Immediately she tried to back away from him, and protect herself, as she screamed with a fearful voice,


    "Don''t come close to me! Stay away! Please!"


    But there was no way that Roy would do something like that at that moment, and at that situation, as he just forced his grasp over, he left melon tighter, and said in a heavy voice,


    "Don''t force me!


    Now tell me who did you do this for, and what other plans do you have? Is there any other spy besides these ones in here that are lying by your side!?"


    Feeling the piercing pain coming from Roy''s fingers that seemed as if they were stabbed in her left melon, the barbarian woman couldn''t help but sense a chill down her back.


    She seemed to understand that Roy wasn''t playing a joke, or a game with her and that if she didn''t answer his question, then he would seriously do as he said.


    No matter how much she loved her man, no matter how much he had promised to her after she completed this mission of hers, it was completely useless if she wasn''t there to enjoy it.


    Furthermore, with her current state would already be extremely difficult for her to return back to his side, and him keeping the word, if she lost even her left melon then it would be totally impossible.


    Understanding that part was enough for her to know that if she didn''t answer at that moment, despite her anger and rage, then she would only suffer more, and wouldn''t gain anything.


    With those thoughts in her mind, she started answering Roy''s questions amidst her tears. And in less than half an hour Roy had already learned everything he wanted to know.


    Apparently, despite having the full confidence in his win over Roy, Young Master Fjord had made sure to try and establish contact with Wolf, Bear, and a few members of his Harem Palace.


    This woman was just one among them, and as fate had it before she entered Roy''s Harem Palace, she had been Wolf''s woman, despite the fact that it wasn''t public.


    To be more exact she was the wife of another barbarian, that had fallen in love with Wolf, and become his lover.


    Right now, everything she was doing was because Wolf had asked her to. But anyway, that part wasn''t that important for Roy as he was more interested in the other part of her retelling.


    After Young Master Fjord''s army had retreated, he had left only a few teams of elites that would work with the moles inside the camp and take the camp down quickly.


    Then when Roy returned from wherever he had gone, they would set up a trap inside the camp and prison Roy alive.


    But their plans had gone awry when Roy had suddenly returned before the camp was taken over, and as if that wasn''t enough, he had announced his leave.


    In that one hour that Roy had provided everyone with, Wolf and his accomplices immediately started contacting and making new plans to capture Roy, as the camp was already fallen in their eyes.


    In order to make sure that Roy didn''t escape their hands, they had set up more than one trap and ambush, to make sure that there was no way for him to escape.


    In fact, Roy had already noticed these traps on his way back to the camp, despite not acting directly on them, so the barbarian woman''s words were used just as a checking reference.


    He had to check if there was someone that had escaped his senses. And the most important part of her spilling the beans was to understand if there were more spies, he hadn''t been able to catch.


    Normally a side character like her wouldn''t be able to know so much, but as Wolf''s beloved, she had been informed by him in that last hour.


    Wolf seemed to really care about her, as he hadn''t been able to wait for Roy to leave the camp, in order to give her some good time.


    To think that a barbarian man would be so willing to send his woman to another man, and knowingly cuckold himself just to have some benefits in the long run.


    One has to know that the current situation was an anomaly, neither Roy nor Wolf expected something like that, and she had been part of Roy''s Harem Palace for quite some time.


    This meant that Wolf hadn''t intentionally sent her to Roy for this, she had been sent to him as a mole by his side, and as a way to gain benefits. Quite the situation indeed.


    When everything was over, and she had told him everything she knew Roy didn''t wait for her to say any other word, and just gave her a quick death.


    He repeated the process with all the lady spies that had pretended to come with him just to make sure they spied on him and gave them the same end.


    He was in quite the position with respect to those kids as they were still extremely young and didn''t know how to deal with them.


    But in the end, he wasn''t able to torture or kill them, as he left them alive inside that grove. Who knew what the future held and if he would come across them another time.


    What he knew though was that he wasn''t able to kill or torture them, so he could only let them live. It was in their hands whether they would appreciate his kindness or repay good with evil.


    Either way, the next time he wouldn''t be the same person anymore, and he doubted that he would hesitate again.


    After taking care of this gruesome job, he quickly stood up and left the groove in the direction of the group of ladies and kids.


    They were being led by his sharp-toothed wolves towards the next trap, and it was time he gave those guys a good headache to remember.


    As a Rank 2 Warrior, he was many times faster than a group of women and kids, so he didn''t need much time to catch up with them.


    By the time he caught up to them, they were totally surrounded by a group of more than 50 elite soldiers and warriors.


    Each of them was at least Rank 2, as they even had 5 more Rank 3 amidst their line-up. Making them look like some kind of giant facing a normal human being.


    Looking at the beauties and their bodies in front of them, those guys had some really lewd, and perverted expressions on their faces, and it seemed like they had forgotten him.


    After all, the reason for all these traps and ambushes was capturing him and sending him to their Young Master Fjord so he could wash his shame away.


    Young Master Fjord didn''t care about the barbarian tribe in there, they were just some insignificant ants in his eyes, even Wolf was just a slightly wiser and bigger ant.


    The true reason for all this mess was Roy, he wanted to capture this guy who not only defeated him with a much smaller army than his but also chased behind him for his capture.


    As if that wasn''t enough, he had even stolen his woman, giving him another slap to his face. These were things that he couldn''t bear, especially with his identity and standing.


    If the noble world learned of these happenings, then he would become the biggest joke of any party and gathering. Furthermore, his pride and arrogance didn''t allow him to let this matter go.


    But these soldiers seemed to have lost their normal reason and couldn''t help but become slaves of their own lust and desires.


    Seeing this situation Roy couldn''t help but look at these guys with a sneer on his face, as he immediately gave the order for his beasts to attack.


    At the same time, he personally jumped towards the formation of the soldiers and warriors in front of him fearlessly, cutting lives left and right.


    While these soldiers had the upper hand in numbers, he had the upper hand in quality as there were more than 14 Rank 3 beasts fighting alongside him.


    In a short amount of time, he managed to cleanly wipe out each and every one of those in the ambush, as there were almost no losses on his side.


    As a matter of fact, there were two losses on his side, two kids of 7 and 9 years old, but they didn''t count in his eyes, as the two of them were extra spies, alongside another woman.


    After breaking through this trap, and having general information about the other traps, Roy made sure to be in control of the situation at all times.


    He would let the battle become a bit arduous and difficult to test the loyalty of the people following him, but never allow the death of a loyal woman or kid¡­

 Chapter 115 - 115: Infiltrating The Enemy Camp

    It took Roy and the people following him about two days to slowly break out of the traps and ambushes waiting for them.


    Two more ladies and two more kids had fallen on the way, but each and every one of them was a traitor and a spy for Roy''s enemies.


    When he was finally assured of the loyalty and cleanliness of the people following him, Roy decided to send them all to Gaia, together with his beasts.


    Certainly, every one of them was shocked to see something like that happen, but they were nonetheless happy to have finally arrived at a place where they could have a piece of mind.


    The only problem was that the Stone Altar had become extremely populated at the moment, due to the sudden flux, but it was still something that had to be done.


    Quickly arranging the matters inside, he left Ileana in charge, with the three black-dressed women as helpers. No one knew of their identity besides himself.


    Since he had already become a Rank 3 Acidic Mage, then he could now easily use and interact with the space channel that sent him to Gaia.


    In fact, it had become so easy for him that he had even started to try and perceive the space particles, wishing to cultivate them.


    It seemed like an extremely difficult goal but not impossible at the moment, he just had to try as much as he could.


    The process would be extremely long though as he had understood one thing lately, the space channel to Gaia was always connected.


    The Magic Power he suffused to the portal was just used as a key to open that gate, and it wasn''t actually opened by him.


    His space magic particles cultivation would be even harder, as he wasn''t the one creating the door, just the one using it.


    Still, he wasn''t discouraged, quite on the contrary he was even more raring to achieve success as if to prove himself that he wasn''t just a lucky bastard, but also a hardworking and intelligent one.


    But he had to say that this thing was quite mysterious and amazing, after all the amount of Magic Power just to be used as the key to open this space channel was above a Rank 2 Spell.


    Well, it didn''t matter anyway, Gaia was his cheat ability, or it would be more exact to say his cheat world.


    People would spend their whole wealth to get just a space ring, that could only story lifeless objects, and things, then what about a full world, full of resources and riches that belonged only to him.


    Gaia was his private backyard that belonged only to him, and it was an extremely precious and valuable one at that.


    He would have loved to spend some time inside Gaia and relax as well, but he had some important things that he needed to take care of, so he had to get out.


    He let Ileana explain everything to the new arrivals in Gaia, and also the rules and duties there. After all, he had no intention of keeping useless people around, just to increase the population.


    In fact, once they entered Gaia, they would have to work harder otherwise, they should forget about leaving this place alive.


    Even though it was a cruel rule, it was a necessary one, as Roy needed an army of experts and not a burden of women and kids.


    Well, only the future would clearly prove whether his decisions and actions were right or wrong, as right now he had more important things to think about.


    Like for example, infiltrating the area that Young Master Fjord and the powerhouses on his side were searching for the two Rank 5 beasts and their lairs.


    Roy already had the two carcasses of the two Rank 5 beasts, so he had no interest in searching for something that was already in his possession, but he was extremely curious about that Green Horn Snake''s lair.


    The best thing about this situation was the fact, that no one could recognize his face. Well, Young Master Fjord should be able to recognize him, but he had no intention of appearing in front of him.


    So, he only needed to find a somewhat recluse man and take his spot, and then join the rest of the soldiers in searching for that lair.


    Normally even if two people were total strangers they would usually interact with each other, and especially in situations like this one where their life and death were unknown.


    It was only after 15 minutes that he finally managed to find someone that fitted the profile he was looking for, and he took action.


    The victim he had decided upon was similar to him in body build, and some appearance features, so it shouldn''t be a bit problem for him to take his place and his identity.


    Having already decided on a good tactic, Roy changed his voice a bit to look like a grisly bear was attacking this group.


    That should be able to alert the teams around him, then he swiftly killed the group in front of him, while making sure that each of the attacks looked like it was caused by a bear paw.


    He quickly retrieved the body of the soldier he was going to replace inside his space ring, and then taking the guy''s weapon, he assaulted the poor bear carcass.


    It was a Rank 3 Grisly Bear, that he had met on his way here, with his skills and the help of his beasts it was a piece of cake to kill him without many wounds.


    And now he used the weapon of that soldier he replaced to deepen the wounds and give an end to the poor bear''s life.


    Just as he gave the grisly bear the last strike to finally kill him, two other teams appeared from the trees around him, ready to help him fight the bear.


    The leaders of the two teams were clearly surprised looking at how he had taken down a beast that should be at least 1 Rank above him, so they were looking at him like he was some kind of monster.


    Unable to contain his curiosity the leader of one of the teams, and also the ten-team leader asked with a startled voice,


    "How did you manage to kill such a beast!?"


    Roy didn''t know much about the character of the soldier he had just decided to replace, so he just scratched his head, and said with an ashamed, and painful look,


    "Well, the beast was already injured when he came across it, and the other guys acted like vanguard, allowing me to easily attack his wounds, worsen them, and eventually kill it.


    But unfortunately, my comrades didn''t make it out!"


    Hearing those words, even the ten-team leader seemed to relax quite a bit, as he thought that killing an injured beast, while extremely dangerous it was possible.


    At least, it was easier to believe! But looking at the opportunity in front of him, he said with a kind of heavy tone,


    "Oh, your team was the only one to fight and kill the beast!?"


    Roy was startled for a moment, but then he was extremely more relaxed, as it looked like this ten-team leader was quite the character, and then said with a subservient voice,


    "No captain, my team was having troubles fighting the beast, so the captain''s team and this other team came to help us.


    We fought a hard battle, trying to contain its attacks, and surrounding it, while captain itself fearlessly jumped forward, and gave the finishing blow to the beast!"


    He said the whole story like he had learned it by heart, and no one would ever think that he had just thought about it.


    On the other hand, the captain hadn''t expected this soldier to be so understanding, and make the story so quickly, as he was startled for a moment before laughing out loud, and saying,


    "Hhahaha~! You are great boy! How come I have never heard about you!?"


    While he was laughing out loud, his words were clear for Roy, as it seemed like he was doubting his identity, but Roy was calm and collected, as he said,


    "Well, I don''t like to interact much captain! I am more of a lone wolf type of guy, and the only way for me to talk too much is if I am drunk or courting ladies!"


    "Hahhah~! Well said, boy, well said! Due to your great contributions today, I will take you to drink and have fun later, what do you say!?"


    "Then I will have to thank captain in advance for your great patronage. It has been some time since I have touched a woman or a glass of alcohol!"


    "Hhahaha~! You are amusing, I like you boy, from now on you will stay by my side, in my team!"


    "Thank you very much captain, it seems like I am extremely lucky tonight! Hahaha~!"


    The others around him couldn''t help but be extremely envious of Roy for having such a stroke of good luck, as from now on he would be under the protection of that captain.


    But it was his wisdom, and his luck of encountering an injured Rank 3 beast that brought him the favor, and the side effects of that were that his full team had been killed in the process.


    Each and every one of the soldiers around didn''t know if they should feel envious, or lucky to not have suffered the same fate as him.


    After all, if he hadn''t managed to kill that Rank 3 Grisly Bear he would have been just an extra mutilated corpse on the ground¡­

 Chapter 116 - 116: Drinking Tent, And Pleasure Tent

    Since the three groups had fought and killed the Rank 3 Grisly Bear, when they didn''t even have Rank 3 Warriors in their ranks, they were deemed to have done a great act.


    In a place like Navita military deeds were extremely evaluated, and especially when one managed to work wonders, and bring unexpected results.


    For example, if Roy hadn''t taken care of that Rank 3 Grisly Bear, then he would have stormed the other teams, and they would have end up suffering casualties as well.


    That would be the best scenario, because since the strength of a beast was above that of a Warrior of the same Rank, then even with a Rank 3 Warrior these guys would have suffered losses.


    But there was no Rank 3 Warrior in these three teams, so even if the Rank 3 Grisly Bear was wounded, he might have wiped out the three teams altogether.


    So, Roy had not only killed a Rank 3 Grisly Bear with the minimum of casualties, but he had also managed to save the lives of the soldiers on the other two teams.


    If these results didn''t deserve recognition, and value then what would. Not to mention that Roy was just a Rank 2 Warrior, and something like this was way beyond his Rank and duties.


    Certainly, the moment that he shared his achievement with the other two teams, and that captain, things would change a bit, but it was still something amazing that would attract attention.


    It was more than enough for the two teams, and Roy to present the carcass of that Rank 3 Grisly Bear to the temporary research headquarters as their achievements and have a ''well-deserved'' rest.


    Since that captain seemed like a sucker for merits, Roy decided to let him receive all credit, and didn''t even appear close to the main tent, as he waited for him far away from there.


    The name of the person he had replaced seemed to be Clark Derby, and even though he had no idea of the guy''s past, he knew that he liked women and alcohol, just like any other soldier out there.


    In fact, the biggest reason he was avoiding the tent of rewards and achievements was because he didn''t want to have a bad luck coincident clash with Young Master Fjord.


    But that Captain guy most probably thought that Roy was truly subservient to him, and he didn''t go close to the tent because he didn''t want to take his captain''s limelight.


    Seeing his attitude, the captain thought that Roy was a truly wise young soldier, and he would have to treat him better from now on, as he made a mental note for himself.


    Since the achievement was extremely big the captain received five tickets to the temporary Bar tent, and 3 tickets to the Pleasure tent while every other soldier received one drinking ticket and one pleasure ticket.


    Drinking and women were two of the biggest weaknesses and moral boosters for soldiers in battle, or when undertaking dangerous missions.


    No army would take women for soldiers'' pleasure when going to battle, and they could only have fun when they succeeded in conquering the enemy''s cities, towns, or villages.


    But the case of these guys was a bit different as due to their good luck they were in Death Forest, and there were a lot of barbarian tribes on the way.


    These barbarian tribes were unworthy of mention in front of Young Master Fjord''s army, so the men ended as extra servants, while the women were just extra bi*tches on the Pleasure tent.


    If there were any good quality beauties they would be sent to the commanders of the army, or Young Master Fjord himself, but as expected only few of them were of that quality.


    Furthermore, Young Master Fjord and his commanders were able to bring one or two toys to play with wherever they went, so they weren''t losing anything.


    But if they allowed the whole army to indulge in pleasure, then no soldier would fight, or go to do their duty, as what soldier would choose danger in front of pleasure.


    So Young Master Fjord had came up with a great idea to boost his soldier''s moral, as he had decided to use tickets of achievement.


    A soldier would take a ticket only if he made a good achievement towards the missions and goals of the private army, which made soldiers even more raring to go and fight out there.


    One ticket was enough for a soldier to enter the Pleasure tent and spend the night with one woman of his choice from the tent.


    In that time frame he could do whatever he wished with the woman he had selected, and if he wanted more than one woman, he would have to use another ticket.


    The drinking tickets had the same function as well, just that instead of a woman, he could select one drink from the bar.


    The rate of exchange of drinking tickets with pleasure tickets in the army camp was 3 drinking tickets for one pleasure ticket.


    Every soldier of these two teams, and the captain himself were extremely pleased with the reward, and they looked at Roy with a look of gratitude, as they slowly dispersed.


    When the captain was left behind with Roy, he said in a heavy, and solemn tone, as he extended a drinking ticket, and a pleasure ticket towards Roy,


    "Boy you are extremely talented, and a good fighter, so I would like you to have you work under me! Don''t worry I will not let you suffer, and reward you handsomely! What do you say!?"


    Roy seemed like he wanted to keep his calm on the outside, but that gloating look on his face ''betrayed'' his feelings, as he answered back,


    "It will be a pleasure working with you from now on captain!"


    The way he saw it, if he was alone, or sent into another team then those guys would most probably use him as a little servant of sorts.


    But if he stayed beside this captain, he could not only control him through his greed, and his wish to attract attention, but he could also have an easier life.


    Roy hadn''t infiltrated this place to play soldiers, or make a name for himself, he had infiltrated to find the Green Horn Snake''s lair and retrieve the Snake''s cubs.


    If he went alone, he would have more freedom, and liberty in acting, but he would also have to face whatever he encountered on his way alone.


    He understood enough of elementary biology to know that the Green Horn Snake couldn''t have given birth to his cubs, if he had any, by himself.


    There should be a mother snake waiting at the lair and seeing that the Green Horn Snake was a Rank 5 beast, then the mother snake shouldn''t be too far from that as well.


    Even though Roy had managed to kill two Rank 5 beasts by himself that had been a fluke, and a strange concurrence of events.


    If things hadn''t happened as they happened, then most probably he would have said goodbye to his current life, no matter how unwilling he was.


    Despite growing stronger and becoming a Rank 3 Acidic Mage he still had no intention of fighting against the mother snake by himself.


    He was planning on using Young Noble Fjord''s soldiers, and Masters in order to try and profit from muddled waters.


    So, following this willing captain was a great opportunity for him to jump the first few stairs and cushion himself in a good position.


    On the other hand, the captain seemed to be extremely satisfied with his answer, as he though to have bagged on his side a pretty good seedling.


    With that happiness he looked towards Roy like he had encountered a great friend of his, and said with a happy and loud voice,


    "Hahah~! Well then, let us go and have some fun now! There is no need to be so serious boy!"


    With that said he pulled Roy towards the Drinking tent first to have a drink, before going and having some fun at the pleasure tent.


    The drink that Roy selected was an orange drink that looked like whiskey form his previous world, which made his expectations quite high.


    But the moment he tasted that shit, he felt like he would go vomiting. While this thing was much better than that barbarian piss, it wasn''t that far ahead.


    Furthermore, since his expectations had been quite high, the disappointment was even bigger, and so was the disgust he felt.


    To think that he had to hold back his vomit at that point, and pretend like he liked this damn piss, it was the peak of disgust, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    The terrible things one has to do in order to keep his cover. It seemed like those James Bond movies from his previous life had been just shit, as his life now was nowhere as good as his.


    It was a good thing that the Drinking tickets were rare, and that he could convince the captain saying that he wanted to keep his other tickets for another time, otherwise he would have been forced to drink another one.


    The captain was convinced by his reasoning, and didn''t force him to drink more, but pulled him towards another tent close to the Drinking tent.


    The moment that they passed the entrance of that tent, a daft and pungent smell of mixed human juices attacked and pierced their noses.


    There was sweat, woman love juices, men''s special milk, and even some other weird liquid, that made the poor Roy almost faint the moment he stepped inside.


    This wasn''t a Pleasure tent in his opinion, it was a Punishment tent¡­

 Chapter 117 - 117: Two Ugliest Women Alive

    All the women inside seem to be in an extensive need of some rest, as a lot of them were just resting there like corpses, without doing anything, and just bearing the attacks of the soldiers.


    Roy felt a sudden urge to go and vomit outside, but unfortunately, he couldn''t break his character in there.


    It was extremely difficult to create the current situation, and he even managed to keep control over his body when he drank that piss, there was no way he was breaking his character now.


    But at the same time, none of these women managed to even cause a slight reaction in him. In fact, he felt like they were just pitiful souls, that shouldn''t be touched.


    And if the look wasn''t enough, then just the idea of all the juices and diseases that might be flowing around made him feel extremely disgusted.


    He felt that if he stayed there to watch this scene more, he might even have thoughts that being an impotent was better than having fun with these ladies.


    Trying his best to keep his disgust and other feelings from showing, he looked at the one in charge and asked with a half-voice,


    "Is there anyone who hasn''t been touched yet? You see I am a virgin and would like my first time to be a bit special!"


    His words made the man in front of him look at him with contempt, and a bit of anger, but the poor Roy would do anything to escape from this hell.


    He didn''t care even if the guy looked at him like he was looking at an idiot, or even worse. He didn''t have much choice after all, and he was the one in need.


    Suddenly the guy''s face seemed to illuminate, as a weird evil smirk appeared on his face as he looked at Roy, and said,


    "I can give that to you, but you will have to pay 2 tickets, as they are twins and don''t like to get separated!"


    Roy understood that there was something wrong with this issue and that he was being taken advantage of, but he didn''t have any other options, he was the one in need.


    Thinking like that, he looked at the guy with an expression of being in difficulty and then accepted the deal,


    "Ok brother, here you go!"


    With that, he handed the two Pleasure Tickets in his hand to the guy and waited for him to lead the way.


    That soldier seemed to have just sealed a great deal, as he quickly left his post to someone else in there, and then lead Roy towards the spot.


    2 Pleasure Tickets were really difficult to come by, especially with the work he did. While it was safe and easy, he could only get one Pleasure ticket every 6 days, and a Drinking Ticket every 2 days.


    What made the whole matter weirder, was that he led Roy out of the Pleasure Tent and took him towards the stables.


    This startled and enraged Roy as he thought that this guy was playing with him and he would send him towards a female horse and tell him to play with them, and he was thinking of beating him up.


    But he still followed him towards the stables without many words, as he walked towards a corner of the stables.


    Roy was ready to jump on this motherfu*cker that was thinking of mocking him when he saw two women in there.


    Well, they looked like women with their bodies and physical features, but these two must be the ugliest women he had ever seen.


    Their bodies were chubby and so were their heads, to be more exact their heads were much bigger than their bodies, as they looked like pig heads.


    Their faces were a mixture of different colors, as there were places where the skin was smooth and white and places where their face was black-green and scaly.


    As Roy looked closer, he could see that their skin deformation extended past their face, towards their neck, and even towards their bodies.


    Since their bodies were covered in dirt, and excrement of the horses around them, they looked even dirtier and uglier.


    Roy couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows and his whole face as he took a look at the two of them, while that soldier seemed like he was being honest,


    "Brother, these two ladies are totally untouched, and I am sure that your first time will be extremely special!"


    Roy couldn''t help but curse inside, as he said with a pitiful look,


    "Brother these two are extremely dirty, and you took two Pleasure tickets from me, how about you give me some water to wash them up."


    "Do I look like I have that facility brother!? You can have your fun with them or not, depends on you. But since you found me in a good mood, I can allow you to take them to the river!


    Just make sure to bring them back, or you are going to have to pay for the two of them."


    With that said he left the place in a good mood! The truth was that these two were brought to this place because they were feisty and extremely ugly.


    In fact, they had turned into a headache for the people in charge of the Pleasure tent, as they were living there rent-free, as no one wanted to even touch them.


    His captain had told him to either cheat them to someone or kill them, as their presence in and of itself was a bother.


    One could understand his glee, and satisfaction as he had thrown them into Roy''s hands. After all, he looked like a young country bumpkin, and he was thinking of extorting him a bit more.


    On the other hand, Roy seemed to have an extremely bad and gloomy expression on his face, as he had been clearly taken advantage of.


    At the same time though he was looking towards the two ladies with an extremely careful and curious look.


    The moment that he had seen these two he had felt that there was something amiss. Like things weren''t the way they looked.


    But no matter how much he stared at the two of them, their current appearance seemed to be original, and real.


    Looking at the two of them, he said with an authoritative voice,


    "Follow me to the river!"


    The two women looked at him like they were about to eat him alive, and didn''t move in the least, clearly surprising him.


    Trying to figure out more about them, he quickly opened his ''sense area'' and tried his best to concentrate it in the most approximate region.


    The two ''women'' in front of him didn''t look strong, in fact, they seemed like they were extremely weak.


    But there was something strange about their aura, something that he couldn''t exactly point towards, but felt strangely familiar.


    Angry with their conduct, he approached them with a scary face, and went to grab them by their arms, and bring them with himself towards the river.


    More than for the tickets he had paid for them, he was curious about them, their situation, and their condition. It didn''t make much sense.


    He was curious to learn more about the two of them, and he was going to, but since this place was close to the camp, he wanted to take them somewhere else where he would have more freedom.


    The moment he extended his hand towards the arm of the smaller one though, he felt killing intent upon himself, and the other one tried to hit him, and it hissed at him.


    That made him angry, and he was about to return the greeting with the same coin, but the next moment something seemed to make a connection in his head.


    Why would a woman hiss, even if she was a barbarian she would scream and roar at him, but not hiss. Which meant that these two most probably weren''t normal barbarian women.


    But if they weren''t normal barbarian women, then what exactly were they?


    Looking at them with a curious look, Roy decided to try his move once again, and he was faced again with the same situation.


    Furthermore, this time even the youngest one seemed to react, and look at him with killing intent which surprised him quite a bit.


    After all, despite being extremely ugly, these two ladies didn''t seem like they were extremely old. In fact, they looked to be around 20 years old.


    How the hell did these two ladies create, and compose such a killing intent in such a short time? After all, no women would partake in these things.


    Even in barbarian society women weren''t allowed to mess around with the warrior related duties, and they were mostly used as war prizes, or animals of the same kind to copulate with.


    But the killing intent of the two women in front of him was real, he could feel that even his killing intent wasn''t as thick, and complete as the one in front of him.


    Just what kind of crazy existence were these two ladies in front of him? The more he thought about this, the more curious he became to know more about the two of them.


    With these thoughts in mind, he intentionally approached a bit more this time, while saying,


    "I have paid for you two, now you belong to me for tonight, so follow me god damn it!"


    This time though the reaction seemed to be even fiercer than the first time, as one of the two ladies in front of him, even bit his hand, and he could feel a burning sensation from the wound.


    But more importantly, he could feel something that¡­

 Chapter 118 - 118: Entrapping Sara & Sura (Beast’s Drama!)

    It clearly shocked the hell out of him, as he couldn''t believe what he was just experiencing now. It was madness.


    From the bite on his hand, he could feel two shocking things, first, there was a venomous sting, and the second was an acidic burn on his skin.


    He couldn''t believe what was going on, it was just crazy. What made this situation even crazier was the fact that he was familiar with both the venom and the acid he was being affected by.


    There was a strange look of fear, happiness, and worry on the faces of the two ugly things in front of him, as he had a clear expression of shock.


    He had thought of many ways that he would have to use in order to find what he was searching for, and he had also thought of many complications and difficult situations that might arise.


    Who would have expected that Young Master Fjord had already found what he was searching for and even had it in his possession but he had thrown it in the trash?


    If it weren''t for this strange occurrence, he would have never found about this either, or most probably he would have only found it when it was too late.


    While staying in front of these two ugly things he had a terrible feeling of alarm like he was facing someone much stronger than himself.


    He didn''t know the reason why these two were so weak at the moment, but he could feel endangered by the two of them.


    It was a kind of natural danger instinct, fear from someone stronger than oneself. He had unconsciously developed it while he was inside that cave.


    To think that he would face such a situation, but at the same time, he felt like he couldn''t allow this huge opportunity to escape his grasp.


    The moment he thought like that, he immediately took the sword on his waist and cut his hand. The strange part was that he didn''t cut the wound to clear the venom, he cut his palm.


    This scene clearly surprised the two ugly things as they didn''t understand what was going on, they thought that either the venom was working strongly, or he had lost his mind.


    Blood was gushing out of his hand immediately after the cut, but he didn''t seem to notice, he threw the sword on his hand on the ground and then jumped towards the two ugly women in front of him.


    His actions clearly shocked the two ugly women in front of him, as they didn''t make sense, what kind of warrior would throw away their weapon, and then jump towards the enemy without it.


    In fact, that was precisely the reason why Roy had thrown his weapon on the ground, he wanted to distract the two ugly women towards his weapon and have no idea about his goal and intentions.


    Everything went just as he planned, as the two ugly women were extremely shocked for a moment, and didn''t know how to act, but the next moment they also attacked with their teeth, and claw hands.


    In fact, they didn''t have much experience in using their hands, and other limbs in this form, as they had only just started the change not long ago, but their hands were still stronger than those of a normal human.


    As if that situation wasn''t already weird enough, Roy used his healthy hand to protect against the upcoming attacks.


    This was even more stupid than throwing his sword, as by now he should have understood that he was poisoned, and there was venom on the two ugly women''s teeth.


    So why the hell would he do something so stupid as to use his good remaining arm, and attack with the poisoned one. It looked like he had just seen his grave and was about to jump inside.


    Just what kind of idiot would do something like that? Furthermore, he didn''t look like a desperate trying to kill himself, just what was he planning to do?


    But the ugly women didn''t have enough time to think about that. Not to mention that they weren''t in the best possible conditions, as they were extremely weak at the moment.


    They could only do their best to counterattack him and make him pay for his foolishness, as their hands crashed on his ribs, while their teeth dug well into his arm.


    ''Aarrgghh~!''


    Immediately the piercing pain of his ribs being broken, the stingy pain of the venom, and the burning pain of the acid attacked his body, but Roy didn''t stop.


    It seemed like it was a suicide attack towards the two ugly women because even if his poisoned hand reached the two of them it didn''t look like it would cause any trouble for them.


    But Roy didn''t stop, he continued his attack, as finally, his bloody hand managed to hit the two ugly women''s foreheads, but there was nothing in that contact.


    No great strength that could harm them, neither some kind of hidden weapon that could harm them. It seemed like all Roy wanted to do was touch their foreheads.


    Even if he was trying to use their own venom and acid to kill the two of them, he should at least make a cut, or an injury to insert the venom, right?


    But there was nothing like that, in fact, it made them wonder whether Roy had lost his mind at that moment. It wouldn''t be weird after all, as the venom had different reactions to different people.


    At that moment though what they feared the most wasn''t Roy anymore, but how to deal with Roy''s body.


    After all, that guy who brought Roy here might come and look for him, and if he didn''t find him, then he might create an unwanted situation.


    They had killed Roy since they had been careless and had shown their real skills, but now it seemed like Roy''s death would bring them even more troubles than him being alive.


    Just as they had started to worry about that though, they saw a weird and creepy smile on Roy''s face, he didn''t look like someone who had lost, and even less like someone who was about to die.


    The two ugly women didn''t understand what was going on, but they immediately started having a terrible feeling about this situation.


    Just as that bad premonition started hitting their heads, they felt something weird, and saw on each other''s foreheads, as Roy''s blood entered their heads like they had some sponge instead of a normal head.


    They couldn''t understand what was going on, as this situation was getting even weirder. The next moment, a terrible headache hit both of them as they could only grab their heads with both hands.


    They felt like something, or someone was punching their heads while surpassing their sculls, and reaching into the deepest parts of their heads, their Conscience Seas''.


    They were using their hands to scratch their heads and faces in order to find even a little bit of relief from the pain inside their heads, or at least a bit of distraction due to a bigger pain.


    No matter how much they tried though there was no progress, as the pain inside their heads became stronger and stronger as it suddenly stopped.


    They didn''t understand what had just happened, but just as they thought about taking revenge against Roy, they felt that they shouldn''t.


    The two ugly beauties felt like their lives were connected to that of Roy, and that he was the most important, and precious thing they had, and they should follow whatever he said or asked of them.


    It was extremely strange, as they knew that inside, they wanted to rip this guy in shreds, but there would always be something deeper stopping them from doing so.


    On the other hand, Roy seemed extremely happy and shocked at the same time, as he couldn''t believe the drama in front of him.


    Apparently, the two ugly women in front of him weren''t truly ugly, as this was just the moment of their skin falling process for them to take their human form body.


    Even though beasts believed that they were superior to weak humans the truth was that the human body had extremely practical uses, and it was easier to blend into human kingdoms.


    That was also the reason why they were on a weak phase at the moment as they were normally Rank 3 beasts that were about to enter their Rank 4.


    What made the situation more dramatic though was the fact, that they weren''t exactly the cubs of the Green Horn Snake, but the result of the Rank 5 Acidic Chameleon ra*ping the Snake''s partner.


    That was also the biggest reason for hatred amidst the two Rank 5 beasts, as the Green Horn Snake couldn''t live under the same sky with the Acidic Chameleon.


    But then the Acidic Chameleon had found the cave, and the magic origin milk inside in order to progress in his cultivation, while the Green Horn Snake had done so by his own hard work and talent.


    The moment that the Green Horn Snake had learned of the two cubs'' origins he had thrown them away from the lair and intimidated them to leave.


    It was their good luck to find a tribe that protected and fed the two of them and treated them as gods, but then Young Master Fjord had appeared out of nowhere bringing them there, meeting Roy.


    Their appearances weren''t like they looked, as they still hadn''t taken their true form, and their current one was just a form catalyzed by their chameleon abilities.


    It was a form of self-defense after seeing what had happened to the other women in there, and they were inexperienced in that area.


    As their names were Sara, and Sura¡­

 Chapter 119 - 119: Settling Sara And Sura

    Looking at the two of them and thinking about his good luck Roy couldn''t help but want to laugh out loudly, but unfortunately, the pain of the broken ribs didn''t allow him to do so.


    And neither was here a nice place to do so, as people would think that he was some kind of lunatic or even worse gather around him and find out something about the two ladies in front of him.


    He couldn''t allow something like that to happen no matter what, so he had to do his best to control himself, and even if the pain was driving him crazy, he didn''t let out the smallest sound.


    In a way, this was training for his mentality and Soul but he couldn''t see it that way at the moment, as the pain was driving him crazy.


    He needed to enter Gaia as soon as possible, there he had his Stone Altar where he could recuperate this injury, but first, he had to leave this damn stable.


    It was a good thing that now he had to helpers, as he immediately said to the two of them,


    "Pick me up and let us go towards the river!"


    The two women in front of him had ugly faces as they heard him say that, but they couldn''t reject his orders and did as he said.


    On the way Roy tried his best to look natural or to be more exact, he tried his best to look like a lecherous young man walking towards the river with the two ugly women.


    It was quite the scene, and many people looked at him with surprised, and shocked faces, as they couldn''t believe that there was a soldier with such a weird fetish.


    But they could somewhat understand him, after staying here in the middle of the Death Forest without seeing a normal woman for quite some time, it became normal.


    There were people that after 3 months or more would change totally, and would stick their thing in whatever that moved, and had a hole.


    Roy looked to be like a young man at the peak of his virility, so they could somehow understand him and didn''t say anything.


    To make this even more convincing Roy had placed his hands on the two women''s lower backs, slightly caressing their bottoms.


    He could feel their anger and killing intent through their new connection, but he didn''t care much, there was no way the two of them could harm him without his permission.


    Furthermore, even though the two of them were extremely ugly at the moment, he felt that when the transformation was over, the two of them would be much more different.


    And even if they weren''t, then he could just help them to become. As long as he helped them improve their rank, become stronger, and evolve the two of them were bound to become beauties.


    So even though they looked pretty ugly at the moment he had decided to make them part of his Harem Palace, in fact, they could be even Guardians of his Palace.


    After leaving the camp, and arriving at a rather safe distance though, Roy didn''t have to act anymore, as he just made the two women pick him up towards the river.


    When he was finally assured that there were no other people in the area, he quickly opened the space door to Gaia and pulled the two women with him.


    There were some things that he needed to discuss with them, including the death of the two Rank 5 beasts.


    He was totally clear about their position and the feelings that the two women held for those two beasts, and he wanted to give them another reason to believe in him.


    After all, both of those beasts had thrown them away and left them to face the ruthless reality alone. Even the younger one didn''t like the two of them.


    The moment that he reappeared inside Gaia, he caused quite the commotion, as not only was he injured, but he had also brought two ugly women.


    It wasn''t the fact that he had brought two other women that caused the commotion but the fact that the two of them were ugly.


    Still, no one dared to ask him if he didn''t want to explain, and Ileana took quickly care of the commotion with the help of her mother and Gisella.


    Since she had been living there for quite some time, she was able to stand the pressure outside the Stone Altar and was also the one in charge of everything.


    On the other hand, Roy focussed on his recovery, and when he was done, he finally explained the situation to the ugly women, and also what he expected from them in the future.


    What surprised him though, was the fact that when he told them about the death of the two Rank 5 beasts, the two of them didn''t cry in the least, rather asked him,


    "Do you have the bodies of the two of them!?"


    "Yes, I have them! Why!?"


    "Well, if we are able to ''devour'' some of it, and especially their skeleton, it could help us a lot. We will improve a lot not only in Rank, but also in intelligence, soul, and physique.


    Furthermore, we will accept you as our true Master, and serve you dutifully!"


    As he heard those words, Roy could feel a tinge of malice and ploy, but he pretended to not be able to look at it, as he said with a pensive expression on his face,


    "Hm~! I will think about it, and then decide!"


    He knew that if he directly gave them the two carcasses of the two Rank 5 beasts, forget about them truly serving him, they would even think of playing around with him.


    He would certainly give them some benefits, but not now, and not so soon, they had to work hard for a bit to build his confidence.


    Roy intended to allow them to build hopes and ideas for the future, and just when they thought that they had escaped his grasp he would completely shatter their confidence and truly subdue them.


    It would be a great show, and a lot of fun to have them slowly build up a trap that would just cage them inside.


    When everything was said and done, he opened the space channel once again and jumped out of Gaia, where he even created a scene as if someone had fought there.


    Satisfied with the scene he created he quickly started running towards the camp and finally arrived at the Pleasure Tent once again. But this time he didn''t see the guy who sent him to the stables.


    He clearly understood what had happened, and what was going on, but still, he thought of playing his role perfectly and asked the other guy who was standing at the entrance,


    "Brother, what happened to that other brother who stood in this place earlier?"


    "Why are you asking for him, did he owe you any debt money or something!?"


    "No, no brother you misunderstood, I owed him a Drinking Ticket and came here to give it to him!"


    "Oh, if that is the case then you better come tomorrow to give it to him, as right now he is having his fun inside.


    That fu*cker managed to trick some idiot to go and have ''pleasure'' with those two ugly bi*tches at the stable, and now is enjoying inside.


    That damn bastard! How come nothing good like this happens to me?"


    At first, the soldier seemed to be on guard against Roy as he didn''t know him, and neither knew his reason for being here.


    But since he heard it was just to repay some debt, he softened up and even started complaining about his difficulties and bad luck to him.


    "Yes, yes brother you are right! Nothing good happens to us poor chaps. I just had to lose that bet with that bastard and now I have to give him my Drinking ticket!


    Well, no other way around it, I can just return here tomorrow then!"


    With that said Roy just heard a few more complaints from the guard and left the place towards the tents. He thought that it would be better for him to have some nice sleep.


    Even though he was dying to enter Gaia and have his fun with his women, he knew that it was impossible at the moment, and could only contain himself.


    Furthermore, he was extremely tired and needed a good sleep to recharge his energies. With those thoughts, he quickly found his tent and went to sleep.


    The next morning, he was awakened by the captain, who seemed to be in an extremely good mood after discharging his negative energies.


    After a good sleep, Roy felt energized as well, and he stood up quickly and followed the captain towards his new team.


    Everyone on the team was looking at him with different eyes among which greed and mocking took the top. They most probably thought that he was Captain''s ''new bi*tch'' so of course, they didn''t like him.


    But Roy didn''t care about them, he just followed behind the captain, as they started searching through the Death Forest.


    Now that he had Sara and Sura his goal should be said to be completed, but there was still something that interested him.


    Sara and Sure were just a by-product of the Acidic Chameleon with the partner of the Green Horn Snake, then what about the partner herself.


    What about the cubs born between the Green Horn Snake and that partner!? Even if he didn''t manage to tame them, and have them on his side, their bodies should do¡­

 Chapter 120 - 120: Reinforcements

    Roy wasn''t stupid, and neither was he an airhead that thought that the whole world would follow behind him, once he asked them to.


    In fact, even Sara and Sura weren''t willing to serve him despite him becoming their Master, which meant that the chances of the rest doing so were even slimmer.


    But he didn''t care, it wasn''t like he needed the help of the whole world to reach his goals anyway. Even the power he was trying to build was only to keep the flies away while he took care of the main dish.


    So, he had no intention of trying to recruit the rest of the beasts. Well, if something happened, and he managed to do so, it wouldn''t be bad, but would something like that happen?


    He wasn''t some character in some anime or manga that would talk about friendship, pretend to be a hero, and make the whole world his friend.


    Even if someone were to propose that to him, he would still refuse. Being a hero wasn''t that magical and good as everyone thought.


    A Hero in his opinion was just a fool who sacrificed himself and the other people around him, just to make sure that the ones behind the scenes took all the profits of his hard work.


    He had no intention of being such an idiot, he wanted to be the one who got his hands on the benefits.


    Roy would only protect those close to him, the rest of the world could go and fu*ck their selves as long as they could, why should he care about them?


    History was written by winners, not by heroes! There were certainly heroes in the history books, but none of them lived past or higher than their King, or Emperor.


    Heroes were just a poison that Kings and Emperors gave to the normal people, they would rile them up sort out the dissatisfied and dangerous seeds, and then take them out.


    No King or Emperor would allow the existence of someone that could threaten their throne or rule. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be Kings and Emperors.


    It was precisely with these thoughts that Roy continued to search the surrounding area with the rest of the soldiers. He wanted benefits and he didn''t care how he earned them.


    Their work today though wasn''t that worth mentioning, as they only came across some small running animals, and some weak beasts of Rank 1 and Rank 2.


    Normally even beasts like them would be trouble against one or two Rank 2 Warriors, but there were 11 soldiers in their team, making those beasts easy prey.


    Not to mention that each team even had a few Mages on their ranks that could slow down the beasts or give them a momentary stun.


    It didn''t look like much, but that small timeframe determined the result of each encounter and made everything easier.


    Due to the formation, Roy managed to learn something else about this new world, Mages were far less in number than warriors.


    Furthermore, while Warriors had the advantage in close combat and in one on one situations in the lower ranks, in the higher ranks a Mage was capable of destroying a formation of Warriors of the same rank.


    This should be enough evidence of the strength of a Mage, but that was true only for second-rate and lower warriors though.


    The first-rate Warriors were more than capable of fighting a Mage of their Rank one on one, and even gain the advantage, and defeat them.


    If they decided to throw everything into the fight they could kill their target, but which high-rank monster didn''t have one or two tramp cards on their sleeves.


    So, the cases of higher rank Mages and Warriors fighting to the death were actually really few, and almost inexistent. Only if the fight was worth it, would they fight to the death.


    A part of these thoughts belonged to him, but a considerable part was taught to him by the captain, that couldn''t help but show a look of reverence when he talked about those monsters.


    But while his relationship with the captain was sailing smoothly, the rest of the team seem to grow colder and colder to him.


    Soon enough he found out that during the battles with the beasts'' none of those guys were helping him anymore, letting him fight his way through by himself.


    Roy noticed this almost immediately, but he decided to not care much about it, as it was meaningless to him.


    Not to mention that these beasts were extremely weak and possessed no danger to him. He found their actions to be pretty stupid and childish.


    Deciding to be the grown-up, in this case, he pretended to not notice it and continued fighting himself.


    In fact, this could be considered as them making him a favor, as the thing that Roy lacked the most at this time was his battle experience and his killing intent.


    The captain seemed to have noticed this as well, and he was about to give an earful to his team, but seeing Roy carve his way out, he started to appreciate the boy even more.


    At first, he had thought of just repaying him the favor for giving him the credit to the Rank 3 beast, but now he understood that perhaps the fight against the Rank 3 beast wasn''t as easy as Roy made it.


    With these thoughts, he started to appreciate Roy even more, as he seemed to have understood that he had picked quite the gem this time.


    Roy could notice the captain''s thoughts as well through his face, as he was quite attentive towards people''s faces, but he didn''t care much about that.


    While there was some fate between the two of them, he didn''t think of the captain as ''his people'' he looked at him only as a free use and throw aside.


    Perhaps in the future, his thoughts might change, but at the moment that was all in his mind, and he doubted that it could change in the future.


    Like that, the day slowly came to an end, and the team returned back into the camp with their prey. Since they didn''t have any great achievements, they weren''t too happy about it, but at least they were alive.


    When they arrived at the camp, the captain invited Roy for a drink again, and despite the fact that Roy didn''t want to go there and drink that piss again, he had no other choice.


    This time though they didn''t run directly to the Pleasure Tent as soon as they finished their drink, they talked about some useless things.


    Like today''s battles, the team, and some other extra conversation. The most important topic they talked about in Roy''s eyes was probably the one about the important figures of the camp.


    As a captain, the man in front of him knew more about this camp, its figures, and the factions inside the camp.


    Well, certainly this camp belonged to Young Noble Fjord, at least on the first view, as the army here belonged to his family.


    But in order to undertake such an important mission, he had asked for the help of other families and Masters, and some of them had more strength and reputation than his family.


    While the situation seemed to be still under wraps, everyone knew that soon it would become boisterous and boiling.


    Amidst the forces that would arrive in the upcoming days the most important were Master Troy, Young Noble Clark, and Master Gorg.


    The first one was a Rank 5 Fire Mage, who had been invited by Young Noble Fjord''s family in order to help them hunt the Rank 5 beasts.


    They had promised him to give 1/5 of the total loot to him, help him find some materials, and even give him a few ladies of the family.


    The second one was the Young Noble of an Earl''s family, just from the difference in titles it could be understood that he was way higher than Young Noble Fjord on the importance ladder.


    Everyone knew that he was just a lecherous waste and was willing to come here only because he was gifted 10 virgin beauties from the Young Noble Fjord''s family, and also his youngest sister.


    Even if people weren''t afraid of the guy''s background, they had to be afraid of the two Rank 5 Warriors, and one Rank 5 Mage behind him.


    Last but not least was Master Gorg, who was a late Rank 5 Warrior, that was mostly using this opportunity to have some gains and try to break through to Rank 6.


    This guy was a true battle maniac, and he would fight anyone he could in order to gain battle experience, and train himself.


    He was just like a battle robot who wasn''t able to think of anything else but fighting. Surprisingly though this Master was married to a great beauty and had a daughter.


    Too many Young Noble''s had asked his daughter for marriage, including Young Noble Fjord and Young Noble Clark, but none of them had managed to enter her eyes.


    Just like her father she was a battle freak and had announced that she would only marry someone her age, who was able to overpower and defeat her in battle.


    The problem was that despite being only in her first 30-ies she was already a Rank 4 Warrior, one of the geniuses of her generation, and there had been no one who had defeated her.


    One thing was for sure though, the one who managed to grasp her heart would receive the full support and help from her battle maniac of her father, as she was the apple of his eyes.


    Hearing all this Roy couldn''t help but have some thoughts. If the captain knew of his thoughts though, he would have probably passed out of shock¡­

 Chapter 121 - 121: Reinforcements Arrive

    The next few days were extremely normal and without many thrills. They had yet to find the lair of the Rank 5 beasts, and even less the two Rank 5 beasts.


    Everyone was getting a bit impatient and worried because they hadn''t found either of the beasts nor their lairs it was clear that the beasts might have gone too far away.


    Furthermore, the more time passed the more probable it was for the two beasts to recuperate and return, then this small camp would have to pay a big price to take them down.


    This morning though everyone around the camp seemed to be more relaxed, and enthusiastic as the reinforcements were about to arrive.


    From the rumors that had spread all across the camp, everyone knew that more than one Master of Rank 5 was coming to help them, and they couldn''t help but dream about the great battle that would take place.


    Even though most of these guys were brought here due to different circumstances that they couldn''t ignore, they still lived in the excitement of the battlefield.


    There were two paths in front of any soldier the moment that he participated in his first battlefield, he either became a battle maniac that lived on the excitement of the battle, or a dead soldier.


    There were exceptions to this rule, but no middle path. One could say that it was a way of self-perseverance against losing their minds.


    Even Roy was a special occasion of the first path, as even he could feel his blood boiling and his heartbeat fastening the moment that he took out his sword to take a life.


    The only difference with the rest of those who had taken the same path as him was that Roy was able to keep that excitement of his in check.


    As for the second path it was needless to talk about, someone who was unable to adapt to the battlefield was destined to die sooner than someone who did.


    It was just like jumping in the middle of the ocean without a life-saving ring, if you knew how to swim, or learned how to swim you could swim towards the coast.


    But if you didn''t know how to swim, and didn''t learn there by a strange miracle, then you were bound to drown and end up as food for the sharks and fish.


    The battlefield was the same!


    Looking at this change Roy couldn''t help but release an emotional sigh. Not long ago he lived in a world where wars were either limited in some areas or done in private.


    If he had to think deeper there wasn''t much difference between the two though. The battles he had experienced until now only involved small tribes of the Death Forest, and some small noble families.


    It wasn''t like he had participated in a planet-wide war, and neither was there such a war for as long as he was concerned.


    Even the undertaking of the Illyrian Empire after his disappearance was nothing more than a slightly bigger war than the others.


    If the other kingdoms, empires, and federations thought of themselves as endangered because of it and took action, then it would turn into a planet-wide war.


    But that seemed to be far from happening at this point, so Roy didn''t have to worry about it at the moment, as he had to pay more attention to his current situation.


    Since this was the day of the reinforcements coming, the whole camp had been left in attention and waiting. Which meant that were free to loiter around until the reinforcements came.


    The only thing of importance that had happened in these few days was probably Roy''s encounter with that guard of the Pleasure Tent.


    When Roy had told him about the fact that the two bi*tches had attacked him, and he had killed them after ra*ping them in anger, that guard wanted to frighten and extort him.


    But he didn''t expect that not only wouldn''t Roy get frightened, but he even dared to frighten him back, as he even pretended to be angry that he had been taken advantage of once.


    Still, since Roy didn''t want to create enemies, or attract too much attention at this moment, he said that since it was his fault that he hadn''t been able to control himself, he gave him the remaining drinking tickets.


    That guy was clearly suspicious of Roy''s intentions but when he found out that Roy had no malicious intentions he even started befriending him.


    Roy didn''t like this guy much, as he saw nothing more than his own benefits wherever he was, and he was the type to bully the weak and fear the strong.


    But he thought that he might be useful in the future, so he decided to keep a sort of contact with him. Furthermore, it wasn''t like he knew anyone else in there, or had anything better to do anyway.


    His daily routine was almost always the same, he would wake up early go near the river to train in his Indivisible Body Warrior Manual.


    Then he would return and eat the cheap breakfast at the camp, join the team in the daily work, return, eat dinner and meat the captain and this guard, go meditate and cultivate magic power, and finally sleep.


    The next morning the same routine would repeat without much difference. Today was an exception since the reinforcements would arrive.


    As he was getting bored of waiting and was about to go and practice a bit by the river, suddenly he heard a scream,


    "Reinforcements have arrived!"


    Right after the first, there was a second, and after the second there was a third, in no time a crowd was formed, and the camp became boisterous.


    At this moment one of the generals under Young Master Fjord came out of the main tent to quell the commotion, as he started screaming,


    "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself!? Pathetic worms, why are you acting like the Sun God descended from the Heavens!?


    Stop screaming and enter into formation!


    If I see you out of formation in 5 minutes, then I will make sure to break your legs and your teeth!"


    No one dared to create a crowd or scream anymore, even though they felt extremely happy as most of their lives had been saved.


    If they had to fight two Rank 5 beasts with only the forces they had, then it was obvious that more than half of them would die in the battle.


    But now with the presence of these Rank 5 Masters, their lives would be much safer, and many more would be able to survive.


    Roy couldn''t help but think that despite these guys being on the battlefield more than him, they were still much more na?ve than he was.


    None of these Rank 5 Masters cared about their lives or wellbeing, despite their strength and power they were still going to use these soldiers as bait or cannon fodder.


    Still, he didn''t say a thing as he just entered the formation behind his captain and saw the reinforcements enter the camp.


    At the helm of the new arrivals was a young-looking man, with a pretty boy look, and extremely smooth and clean skin, if he wasn''t wrong then this guy should be that Young Noble Clark.


    Behind him, there were 2 Masters of Rank 5 riding atop their horses like they were asleep, seemingly without paying attention to anyone or anything.


    But Roy could easily understand that it was just a play from the two old things, as he had already felt two extremely sharp sense areas cover him the moment they entered the camp.


    In order to not reveal himself, Roy had to act like he didn''t notice it, just like everyone else, but he didn''t doubt his senses.


    After the two old Masters, there was a middle-aged to old looking man, who had worn a different outfit from the people in front of him, Roy guessed that this guy was that Master Troy.


    Beside him there was a young man, who had the same type of pretty face as Young Noble Clark, but different from him, this guy seemed to be a bit stronger, slyer, and more confident than arrogant.


    After Master Troy, there was a beast-like-looking middle-aged man. His body was even bigger and ripped than even those barbarian warriors.


    For a moment, Roy even doubted that this guy was a normal human, as he was just too big, in all senses of the word.


    Furthermore, his hair and his beard seemed more like a mane around his head, than what they were supposed to be. There was no doubt that this was that battle maniac, Master Gorg.


    Beside this monkey-looking guy, there was an auburn-haired beauty, with a perfectly chiseled face. Her eyes were big and green, her nose was small like a button, and her lips were full and red.


    The only thing that spoiled, or perfected this view was perhaps that cold and detached look on her face, that seemed to not put anyone on her eyes.


    Her body was well-shaped, and curved as well, her melons were bigger than average with a sense of squishiness to them, while her butt was perky and seemed to jiggle with her horse riding.


    Even Roy couldn''t help but take a good look at her and feel the need to swallow his saliva like the rest, but he managed to control himself rather quickly.


    The beauty just threw the soldiers a contemptuous look, and then continued on her way, as finally, a line of soldiers and horses carrying food and weapons ended the reinforcement line.


    At this moment, even the leader of the camp had to get out and receive the reinforcements, as he came with a happy face, and warm smile¡­

 Chapter 122 - 122: Clash Of Young Nobles

    Even if he didn''t like, or even hate these people that had just entered his camp, he was forced to come and greet them with a smile on his face.


    In fact, to be more exact it wasn''t like he hated each and every one of the people that entered inside the camp, just a few more pedantic and arrogant Young Nobles than himself.


    To specify it even further, there were two people that he couldn''t stand among the crowd of the newcomers, one was that Young Master Clark and the second was that young man beside Master Troy.


    Still, Young Noble Fjord was the perfect example of bullying the weak and fearing the strong. Even if he had 100 times the current courage he still wouldn''t dare to show his true feelings on his face.


    As the Young Noble of a fairly powerful Baron, he was taught from a young age how to act, and hide his true feelings so it wasn''t difficult for him to do so, as he said as if he was extremely happy,


    "Welcome Masters is this little one''s honor to have you Masters here helping us in this difficult mission!"


    He even bowed a bit towards the newcomers in order to show his humility towards them. But his humble actions just invited the spite of Young Noble Clark, who said in an overbearing tone,


    "Young Noble Fjord is truly joking calling this simple mission as difficult. Perhaps it would be if you are considering your punny strength though.


    Now that our Clark family has arrived here, it will be just a piece of cake to kill those two beasts!


    Oh right, we will even have to find them, as Young Noble Fjord is unable to even track two injured beasts!


    You have my compliments Young Noble Fjord, it is extremely difficult to make these great achievements!


    You are making us lose face in front of little sister Amelia!"


    One would have to be blind or stupid in order to not understand what this Young Master Clark was trying to do, as his head was standing up like a proud chicken.


    Looking at the corner of the eye the reaction of the beauty behind him. The little sister Amelia he mentioned was none other than Master Gorg''s daughter.


    The moment that she heard this good for nothing mention her name, she coldly harrumphed without even caring about Young Noble Fjord to answer, as she said,


    "Young Noble Clark better mind his tongue, you have no right to call me little sister, we are not that close!"


    It was clear that the beauty didn''t have any good opinion about this guy, and most probably she looked at him just like a bothersome fellow.


    Roy who was in the soldier''s formation, couldn''t help but give another look to this beauty, as women like her should be extremely rare in this world, and in this era.


    Young Noble Clark''s face went dark when he heard those words, but he didn''t dare to say anything to her, especially with her father by her side.


    Who didn''t know what kind of character that Master Gorg was, a lunatic that would challenge everyone he came across.


    His only daughter Amelia was the apple of his eyes, he would never allow anyone to make her suffer, even if he were a Young Noble of the Clark family.


    So left with no choice he could only blurt with an apologetic look,


    "I am sorry Young Miss Amelia, it''s just that I thought that after this arduous journey we had grown closer. But apparently, it was just my misconception!"


    "Hmph~! Arduous journey as if! Just like you said that was your misconception, so you better watch your tongue from now on! You and everyone else who has such a misconception!"


    This time it wasn''t just Young Noble Clark, but even the pretty boy beside Master Troy that looked at Amelia with a dark face. Yet none of them dared to express their current mood.


    They could only look at her with complex thoughts and opinions, but Roy could swear that he understood their thoughts at that moment.


    As someone who had written many novels and had thought of the same situation many times, he could swear that their thoughts were on the line,


    ''Continue acting like an arrogant bi*tch, you damn sl*ut, but one day I swear that you are going to end up moaning under me!''


    Typical Young Noble thoughts, perhaps if he were in their place, having their power and background he would think the same.


    Perhaps if he wasn''t there then these two idiots might have a chance, too bad that he was there though, and he had taken a liking to this beauty.


    Not just from her words and beauty though, but from the fact that she had the face of a woman that fought hard to achieve her dreams.


    If he managed to have someone like her by his side, he was assured that he would be able to achieve his goals and dreams much easier.


    He didn''t care about her father''s support, in fact, he would prefer to have him away from him, such a battle maniac was difficult to control.


    In the meantime, Young Noble Fjord once again invited everyone inside to have a war meeting in order to decide upon their plan from now on, while briefing them upon the situation.


    Young Noble Clark was clearly not satisfied with the current situation, so he wanted to continue taking his anger upon Young Noble Fjord, but his courage dispersed as he looked at the faces of people behind him.


    While these guys would enjoy some good show, right now they had each come here with the purpose of catching those two beasts.


    Each of them for their own reasons, and each of them with their own plans. Every passing minute was a lost minute for them at this point.


    So how would they permit this buffoon to continue with his antics? Especially Master Gorg who was already pissed of with this brat that dared to make a move towards his daughter.


    As a battle maniac, he also supported his daughter in finding someone that was able to beat her, as then he could ''play'' and have fun with his son-in-law.


    But now this damn waste seemed to have thoughts towards his daughter when he was unable to even strangle a chicken.


    In this kind of situation, Young Noble Clark could do nothing else but curse inside him, and enter the main tent, followed by the Masters behind him.


    But while the battle of Young Nobles had finished, as everyone had entered the main tent, there was another battle that was expected to happen, the battle of the soldiers.


    Clearly, these guys didn''t like the fact that their Young Noble had entered the tent with an ashen face, as they started provoking and insulting the soldiers of Young Noble Fjord.


    Since Roy''s fellow soldiers knew about the situation and position of their Young Noble in front of the Master behind these guys, they didn''t dare react to their provocations.


    The best part about this moment was that some of those guys started even provoking Roy, as they started insulting his Young Noble as best as they could think of.


    Roy had to admit that these guys had quite the talent, as even he was unable to think of some of those insults, but that just made his wish to laugh out loud even bigger.


    After all, Young Noble Fjord was one of his enemies, and he had even stolen more than one of his women from him, so why would he care if they insulted the guy or not.


    He was barely holding inside the wish to laugh and say. ''This brother here has fucked his women, and chased him down like a dog literally, why would I care about those stupid words?''


    But no one else besides him knew about that though, so the captain beside him was looking at him with an appreciation for having such a calm and composed stature.


    Roy would have never thought that one day he would be in such a situation, but this shit was so funny that he could barely hold his laughter.


    The others though thought that his trembling figure was due to the seething rage inside him, as they continued provoking him.


    It took Roy a lot of effort to control himself from laughing at first, but slowly he got used to it, and no matter what they said it didn''t matter much to him.


    This reaction of his gained him even more appreciation from the captain, and the soldiers around him, as slowly those provoking guys even seemed to get slowly tired of it.


    In no time it looked like little kids trying to anger a grown man, even though the difference in ages was clearly in the opposite direction.


    Finally, everything was over when the Masters and their entourage came out of the main tent after they had discussed their plan of action.


    Just like mice ran away to their burrows once the cats comes to hunt, even these soldiers disappeared the same way.


    As fate had it, Roy and his team would follow behind Master Troy and that pretty boy by his side to search in the East direction.


    Young Noble Clark and his people were on the West, Young Noble Fjord was on the North, and Master Gorg and his daughter were on the South.


    It seemed like Master Gorg and his daughter wouldn''t be accompanied by any soldier, despite the fact that these Young Nobles might have offered him that.


    Roy felt that it was a pity since he wouldn''t be able to interact with that beauty along the way, but it wasn''t like they would find the beasts anytime soon anyway¡­

 Chapter 123 - 123: Uneasiness, Pressure, & Lucky Pervert

    Master Troy, his young disciple, and the accompanying soldiers were walking slowly, and checking the way in the East direction, but Master Troy seemed like he didn''t have any intention of searching.


    More than that, he seemed like he was certain that this direction was the wrong direction towards their goal, and that he didn''t care much.


    The disciple by his side didn''t seem to bother much either, as it was only the soldiers behind that seemed to be combing the area once again from the start.


    Roy was quite surprised by the attitude of the duo, as he couldn''t help but think that these guys were certain of the direction of the location of the Green Horn Snakes lair.


    But how!?


    They had arrived here just a few hours ago, so shouldn''t it be impossible for them to understand something like that?


    Well, there were two possible thoughts in Roy''s mind. First, they had a cheat ability or skill that gave them the security to find what they wanted.


    Second, they had some kind of treasure that would be able to do the same thing. Either way, it seemed like as long as he stayed by these guys'' side he would be able to have a look at the lair.


    The other soldiers seemed to have understood that there was something wrong, or suspicious as well, but none of them seem to dare and express their thoughts.


    They had neither the standing, nor the strength to be able to resist even the sneeze of the two guys in charge of them, so they could only do their duty dutifully with their heads lowered.


    Just as Roy had thought the first day went by without any hitch, or problem since the area was already clean of all the weak beasts, and animals.


    When the light started fading away, that Young Master beside Master Troy said with a natural and detached voice,


    "Master is tired from the long journey so we will return earlier to the camp, you can keep searching for two more hours and then return!"


    With that said, the Master-disciple duo didn''t seem to care about the opinion of Roy and the other soldiers as they turned around and slowly made their way back to the camp.


    The faces of the soldiers turned ashen as they didn''t expect the two of them to do something like this, but none of them dared to rebut that order.


    They were all scared of the existence that was Master Troy, a Rank 5 Mage wasn''t something that they could dare to mess with.


    It was only more than half an hour after the Master-disciple duo had left the place, that the soldiers finally started voicing their complaints, and unwillingness.


    "These guys are supposed to be great Masters but in fact, they are just old trash!"


    "Right, right! Making us work and endanger ourselves while they go and rest with beauties in their tents!"


    The captains of the teams wanted to rebuke these guys for their words, but the truth was that they kind of felt the same.


    It seemed like the reinforcements they had so happily waited for were nothing more than some kind of poisonous bubble, causing more harm than good.


    At this moment though Roy didn''t seem to join the crowd, as he was looking at his surroundings more carefully, and in high alert.


    He couldn''t help but feel like something was wrong with this place, but he couldn''t exactly point his finger towards what.


    From the moment he had arrived in this world he had been paying more and more attention to his instincts as a Warrior, and now he felt that there was something wrong.


    But no matter how much he looked around or paid attention to his surroundings he couldn''t find anything that didn''t make sense.


    As he was thinking about this, he suddenly felt like two evil eyes were piercing through the darkness, and reaching his position, and looking at him with clear killing intent.


    Roy felt like his body was frozen at that moment, but he didn''t dare to show any sign of retaliation against the pressure that covered his body.


    He was stuck in the air, as even time seemed to stop at that point, and he was turned into a live statue. The pressure lingered around him for a few seconds, but it finally dissipated, as if it had lost interest in him.


    The moment that the pressure was gone, Roy started breathing air like crazy, like he hadn''t been breathing for a long time.


    Seeing and hearing his reactions everyone around him started laughing out loud, as they thought that he was since they were left there alone, as one even said,


    "Hhahah~! Kid, I thought that you were some kind of talented soldier who would grow in life, but it seems like I have been extremely wrong.


    You are still nothing more than a kid! Hahahha~!"


    His laughter was followed by the laughing sounds of the other soldiers in there, as even the captain that seemed to trust him before was looking at him with a complicated look.


    He had never seen Roy act like that, so it was a bit weird, even when he was fighting the Rank 2 beasts alone he seemed always composed and determined in his actions.


    He couldn''t understand why he was acting like this at the moment, so he couldn''t help but ask,


    "Kid, what is wrong with you!? I don''t think you are the type to get scared first in this place!"


    "I have a really bad feeling about this! Why would they leave us alone in this forest to continue searching, when they returned.


    I don''t think that they want to play and mock us! What''s the point of a tiger mocking the ants."


    "You mean!?"


    "To pull the big fish, one needs to place a small fish as the bait at the tip. With the current situation at the moment, who can be totally sure that were aren''t that small fish?"


    The captain looked at Roy with a surprised and startled expression, but the more he thought the more he found it plausible.


    But as he was falling deeper into his thoughts, Roy''s voice sounded again as he said,


    "Well this is just my thought, and I have no evidence to back it up. So, you can take it as the mumbling of a coward. But I for myself, prefer to be better safe, than sorry!"


    With those words, Roy stopped speaking totally, as he started retrieving his breath, and calm, while keeping all his senses on alert.


    He still didn''t understand from where this uneasiness he felt came from, but after that episode of earlier now he was fully assured that there was something wrong.


    Still, they didn''t need to continue for long, as 2 hours were passed rather quickly, so they all started making their way back to the camp.


    Now it was the time for all the teams to return back, and they were curious to know if the other directions had made any progress.


    Different from all other soldiers though, Roy stood behind and didn''t enter the camp. Since he was still unsure of what was going on, he decided to continue searching around.


    Only when you knew yourself, and your enemy will one be undefeated in battles. Right now, he had an idea about the enemy, but knew nothing of him, and even less of his trap and ability.


    Right now he didn''t even understand why his instincts were alarming him. Not to mention that he was extremely weaker than his opponent.


    The greatest ability in his arsenal was that he was a Rank 3 Acidic Mage, and his Rank 1 Poison Mage, but against a Rank 5 Mage, those two were useless.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he quickly started going around the camp looking for more possible clues.


    It was impossible for the mastermind to be targeting just these few unworthy soldiers, it was completely meaningless.


    Meaning that there was a greater target, and the greatest target that came into Roy''s head was the other Masters and Young Nobles.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he started looking around, when he suddenly witnessed a scene that he might have never thought of at first.


    Beside the riverbed there were a few clothes folded, and set in order, and there was clearly a dress below, with the undergarments of a lady on top.


    He had seen the same dress earlier today, but those undergarments were truly a surprise even for him.


    Normally the undergarments in this world were just pure white, especially for the high society people, and their cut was almost the same.


    But this pair of undergarments was different from the usual ones, or different from those in the memories of the nerd and his ''Master'' and were extremely close to those in his original memories.


    This pair was black and was adorned with laces, while the crotch area seemed to be thinner than those normal ones.


    Roy couldn''t believe his eyes, he would have never thought that the iron beauty he had seen earlier in the day would wear something like this.


    Talk about a lucky encounter! At that moment he couldn''t help but think that perhaps this was that legendary lucky pervert incident that happened in anime and novels.


    But as soon as he thought that he wanted to erase that thought because once this incident happened, the luck factor seemed to be completely dispersed and it would be followed by disaster.


    Just as he thought like that, a voice broke the silence of the night, and startled him,


    "Who dares to peep on this Aunty here!?"

 Chapter 124 - 124: I Will Surely Try My Luck Again Sexy Kuro!

    "Fuck my mind!"


    That was all that Roy could think about before quickly jumping instinctively, with every bit of strength he had to the right, in order to avoid the sword light coming towards him.


    Yup, it seemed that all those anime and novels weren''t mistaken on this part, it was impossible for a Lucky Pervert to not be caught.


    Even if he was stronger than his victim, at that moment the sixth sense of the victim would surely experience some earth shattering improvement and sense what was happening.


    Well in this case he was even more fu*cked up as the victim of his luck, was not only stronger than him, but she was stronger than him by a lot.


    In fact, Amelia wasn''t much higher than him in Rank as she was only a Rank 3 Warrior, but her attainments in sword were mind blowing.


    Just like the Mages could use different elements magic, the Warriors had something called Weapon Element Energy.


    Each weapon would produce its own energy, and the most one could comprehend the profoundness of his weapon the more of that energy he could use.


    For example, with her attainments in sword, Amelia was not only able to perform the image of a sword, but she was even able to materialise it a bit.


    The cut she had made towards Roy at that moment, had pierced into the ground, and made a 20 centimetres deep, and 2 meters wide cut on the ground.


    It was a good thing that it wasn''t easy for a Warrior to make attainments in their weapon energy, otherwise the poor Mages would have no way of surviving.


    Well, that would also depend on their battle skills, and battle experience but it was nonetheless much more difficult to deal with.


    Roy had thought that with his achievements he was already considered a monster, but this beauty wasn''t much older than him and was much stronger than him.


    If he fought her face to face, then according to his estimations, even if he used all his trump cards, he had only a 20% chance of surviving.


    That was right, it was surviving, not injuring or killing her as that would be impossible for him at his current level.


    All this time he had felt that he was a monster genius someone with a great and unimpeded future, but it seemed like he was extremely mistaken.


    He was just a little bit better than some, as there were still much stronger, and talented people out there.


    The thoughts of this beauty falling for him the moment she experienced his strength seemed to be just like a sick joke of sorts.


    His pride, and arrogance had taken a big hit at this point, which made him falter for a moment, but the next one he just screamed something and run away,


    "I will surely try my luck again sexy Kuro!"


    His beautiful victim heard those words, and went into a rage, as she quickly sent another attack towards the evil trespasser, but she was unlucky as she missed her target once again.


    She didn''t know what Kuro meant, as this was the first time she heard a word like that, but she could imagine that it wasn''t something good.


    After all, what kind of good natured guy would go and peek on her bathing in the river. But she couldn''t go follow behind him, as she was on her birthday suit, and that would mean showing her body to him.


    At this point she could only comfort herself that she hadn''t been seen fully as she was underwater, but she would find who that bastard was, and then she would hang him by his precious tools.


    The evil guy whose eyes had seen, and defiled her body shouldn''t survive, she would make sure to find and kill him in the future.


    But when her eyes fell on the clothes she had left on the ground her face went ashen, and a bit red as she could see that her panties were missing.


    That damn pervert had stolen her panties from her, she would definitely strip him naked and hang him on some tree by his tools to have her revenge, or she would change her surname to his.


    She had no idea that those words would become true one day, but fortunately or unfortunately it wasn''t today.


    On the other hand, Roy couldn''t help but feel his heart racing, as he felt a piercing pain on his back.


    The attack of Amelia certainly had missed its target by quite a bit, but he hadn''t been able to escape unscathed either, as he had a 10 centimetres long cut on his back, more than 3 centimetres deep.


    This Kuro beauty of his certainly was a feisty one, but that just made his heart beat a bit faster, as he thought just how great it would be when he conquered her heart.


    Thinking like that, he forgot about the pain on his back for a moment, but the next one a small breeze blew away, and he could feel the wound once again.


    Seeing that he was in a safe place at the moment, he quickly used his Magic Power to open the space channel connecting with Gaia and entered inside.


    Once again his entrance raised a bit of a ruckus at the stone altar, especially since he had a blood cut on his back.


    But he didn''t say anything and just sat on the lotus position over the Stone Altar, letting the magic of the altar work wonders on him, recovering quickly from his injury.


    Now that a few days had passed in this place, the ladies seemed to have found a sort of rule, and order, as they had found their spots to sleep, practice and eat.


    The same could be said for the little children, as with Roy''s approval each and every one of them had taken one or two of them as adopted children, or disciples and took care of them.


    They would educate them, help them in their training, prepare their food, bath them, and at the same time brainwash or teach them to obey and be loyal to Roy for as long as they lived.


    Even to normal kids this would be an extremely influencing environment, not to mention these kids who thought that they could only die without his support.


    As for how did he knew that none of them was taught wrong, was because he clearly had his own moles in here.


    Even though he had trusted these kids and women enough to bring them here, he still didn''t fully trust them, as one never knows when he will get betrayed, or by whom.


    When he was finally finished with recovering from his injury, he had a small talk with the ladies, and the kids, encouraging them to grow stronger, as right now they were just ants, he left the place.


    A lot of ladies told him to take better care of himself, and not end in such a condition again, but they knew that it was practically impossible.


    After returning from Gaia, Roy quickly started running towards the camp, as he didn''t want the beauty to reach there before him and doubt him.


    As for his previous research, he had already found some clues, and he would certainly affirm them tomorrow or later, but if his primary doubts were correct, then it was going to be dangerous.


    Extremely dangerous!


    The least it would happen was a bloodbath, and the most would be extermination of more than three quarters of the whole forces, including the Young Nobles, and those Masters.


    Those who would be able to escape would most probably be only the highest of the command chain, and those that knew about this beforehand.


    He refused to believe that this was just the scheming of Master Troy. After all, despite how precious two rank 5 beasts were, it was going to be extremely difficult for him to survive when he returned.


    Even if he didn''t have anything to do with it, the Clark family and Young Noble Fjord''s Dove family wouldn''t let him live. They would kill him just to accompany their sons in the afterlife.


    So, during this time Roy had to fully uncover the trap around him, and the camp, while also trying to find out who was the Mastermind behind this trap.


    It would be extremely improper from his side, if he didn''t go ahead and gave the mastermind a taste of his own medicine in the future.


    With these thoughts and plans in his mind Roy approached the camp, and without many people noticing him he entered inside and made his way towards his tent.


    Seeing the peaceful and calm atmosphere around this place, he could assume that the Kuro beauty hadn''t appeared yet, and at that moment he unconsciously took out her panties to have a look at them.


    Even though he wasn''t an inexperienced brat, or a perverted and lecherous bastard, he still had to admit that these panties gave him quite the excitement inside his heart.


    But he was unable to continue appreciating them, as he heard an angry roar from outside, and he knew that it was the beauty whose panties he had on his hands.


    Amelia was clearly enraged, as she jumped in front of the main tent, as she screamed towards her father,


    "Father some lecherous perverted bastard followed me to the river while I was bathing, and peeked at me!


    Please help me find him!"


    Master Gorg''s maniacal eyes sparkled with hate and anger, as he screamed towards the camp,


    "Who was that damn bastard! Everyone stand in attention in front of this daddy!"

 Chapter 125 - 125: Lunatic Master Gorg

    Even a tough and talented warrior would still ask the help of her father to solve such a humiliating situation.


    But since her head wasn''t clear right now, and she was taken over by her rage, she was unable to spot one extremely important fact.


    Roy had managed to escape two of her attacks, when she had clearly felt that he was weaker than her, then didn''t this mean that his potential was higher than hers as well?


    Perhaps she would be able to understand this in the future though, as right now, she just wanted to find the blasphemer, teach him a good lesson of suffering, and then kill him.


    As soon as the voice of Master Gorg sounded throughout the camp, all the people present started gathering in front of him, clearly with the absence of the Young Nobles, and their Masters.


    In just one moment, the whole camp turned boisterous, and chaotic, as no one dared to rebut the order of one of the strongest Masters in the camp.


    Each and every one of them run towards the center of the camp as if their lives depended on it, afraid that they might be a moment late, and then accused unjustly of an act that they didn''t commit.


    Roy just followed behind the crowd with the same expression on his face, while inside he was gloating as it was impossible for the beauty to recognize him.


    Not only hadn''t she seen his face, but she was also most probably unable to identify his voice. Furthermore, did she truly think that the person guilty of the charge was a weak, little soldier?


    Most probably, she had her doubts about someone, but it certainly wasn''t a weak little soldier. She was doing this scene at the moment, to give a good warning to him, as she thought that he would be watching this.


    In just 5 minutes, all the soldiers of the camp were standing in front of Master Gorg with solemn faces, waiting for the verdict in two different formations.


    On one side were the soldiers of Young Noble Fjord, and on the other side were the soldiers of Young Noble Clark.


    Noticing the commotion, even the Young Nobles, and the Masters were unable of staying away from this issue, as they immediately run to know what had just happened.


    The first to speak was Young Noble Clark, who was most probably even the suspect number one, as he said,


    "What is going on!? What happened Master Gorg!?"


    "Some lowlife dared to approach the river when my daughter was bathing and tried to peek on her! I want his head no matter what!"


    Hearing that short explanation full of killing intent, even Young Noble Clark felt his blood boiling. He already considered Amelia as his woman, so who was so daring as to try and peek at her, so he said,


    "You have my full support Master Gorg!"


    Even Amelia and Master Gorg were surprised at his words, as in fact, he was their prime suspect, but he seemed like he wanted to genuinely help them, which made them a bit puzzled.


    At the same time, Young Noble Fjord, and that Young Master by Master Troy''s side approached the place, but since neither of the people conversing had blocked their voice, they knew what had happened.


    The moment they arrived, Young Noble Fjord immediately proclaimed just like Young Noble Clark said,


    "Master Gorg you have my full support as well!"


    The battle maniac couldn''t believe his ears, eyes, and senses as he felt that none of these young men were trying to cheat him.


    Their voices were full of anger, and geniality as if they were kids whose favorite toy had been almost stolen from them.


    For a moment he thought that he had become extremely old and that his senses had dulled quite a bit, to even think for a moment of believing these top liars, as he thought to himself.


    ''Hmph~! Let us see how long you can keep that mask of yours!''


    But the words he sounded were completely different as he said,


    "Hmph~! I didn''t ask for it! Whoever tried to peek at my daughter shall die!"


    With those words, he turned towards the formations of the soldiers in front of him, as he screamed,


    "Whoever that fu*cker was come out for this daddy, otherwise don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    Each and every one of the soldiers had a complicated look on their faces, as none of them had done something like this.


    They weren''t that stupid. In fact, if they were asked who they would doubt upon to have done something like this, were the two Young Nobles, and that Young Master.


    At least they had a bit of strength behind them to safeguard them from the anger of Master Gorg, while they were nothing more than simple weak soldiers, that had no idea of how it was possible.


    10 seconds¡­


    30 seconds¡­


    1 minute¡­


    5 minutes¡­


    There was no voice, and no one stepped forward to take the blame, but the more something like this happened, the more did each and every one of the soldiers feel afraid, weak, and unable to stand on their feet.


    The opposite was happening with Master Gorg, the more he saw this scene in front of him, the angrier and more enraged he became.


    When he felt that the time limit was enough, he just looked at the people on the first line from both formations with cold eyes, as their heads fell from their heads, like cutting simple grass.


    In just one single instant 20 people were killed standing without even them understanding that they had died.


    The whole crowd of soldiers couldn''t help but get extremely frightened, and even terrorized by the view in front of them.


    Even Roy started preparing his Magic Power in order to make a quick escape to Gaia if the need arises. He had no intention of dying in this dirty place, even though he was the culprit.


    The faces of the two Young Nobles behind Master Gorg immediately went dark, and gloomy. While they had agreed to support him, they weren''t happy to see their soldiers die, nonetheless.


    Each and every one of these soldiers were brought up by their respective families, and they had paid quite the price for them.


    So seeing 10 of them die just like that in front of them was clearly not something pleasing to the eyes.


    Furthermore, there was supposed to be just one person who had tried to peek at Amelia, and yet they had just lost 10.


    Master Gorg didn''t seem to care about this though, as he just looked towards the rest of the soldiers, and then said with a heavy and harsh voice,


    "Don''t test my patience guys, as I am already known to not have it! I will give you another choice though, point at the guy who did it, and I will let the rest go!"


    Each and every one of the soldiers was already panicking in fear as they heard the first line, so when they heard the second line it was the same as if they had found light at the end of the tunnel.


    Forgetting about the fact, whether they knew who did it or not, they all had someone who hated in there.


    Despite being soldiers of the same side, or fighting for the same goal, and lord, they still had displeasures, anger, and hatred towards someone in there.


    In a mere instant the deathly silence area, turned into a boisterous and chaotic place once again, as soldiers started pointing their fingers towards one another.


    The ones who pointed seemed to be like fighters of justice, while those that were being pointed upon understood the situation and got enraged.


    One of those guys being pointed upon was even Roy! It wasn''t a surprise to him, as he already felt the jealousy and hate of these people since he had become the captain''s confidante.


    What he didn''t expect though, was that a few of them would even point towards the captain, thinking that this was a good time to get rid of him.


    In a short time, each and every one of the soldiers was pointing towards another soldier at least. If Master Gorg started killing based on that, then he would have to kill the two formations whole.


    There was no one who didn''t have a finger pointed towards himself, and this was a clear demonstration of the composure of the Young Nobles army.


    Seeing this strange scene Young Noble Clark, and Young Noble Fjord''s faces turned totally black, and ugly, as they looked as if they couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    On the other hand, Master Gorg looked at the scene dumbfounded for a moment, but then he started laughing out loud, and then screaming,


    "Hhahaha~! You bastards think that I don''t dare to kill you all!? If you don''t want to tell then die!"


    With those words, a big and heavy sword appeared on his right hand, as he slashed twice with it towards the soldiers'' formation.


    Two blood-red lights were suddenly brought to existence running towards the two formations of soldiers, each of them looked like a half-moon, and the killing intent they carried was frightening.


    None of the soldiers in the formations doubted that if those slashes reached them, then they would die without even understanding how they died.


    The face of Master Gorg was extremely ugly, as he was furious at what had been done to his daughter, but he didn''t seem to care about these ants'' lives.


    They were just ants dying to warn their owners!!!


    ''BBBOOOMMMMMMM~!'' ''CCCLLLAAAANNNGGG~ CLANGGGGGGG~ BBOOOMMMMM~!''

 Chapter 126 - 126: Pressuring Master Gorg & Defusing The Situation

    At that moment almost all the soldiers had closed their eyes and were waiting for death to come upon them, as they knew that they couldn''t block this attack from coming their way.


    They all felt like they were knocking on death''s door, and that the doors were wide open, ready to welcome all of them without the slightest problem.


    Some of them who were even more weak-hearted than the others even closed their eyes, in order to not get terrified and scream in horror at the death that was in front of them.


    Roy was much calmer than the majority of them, but even he couldn''t help but feel like slowly his life was coming to a closure.


    In order to not allow something like that to happen, he even prepared the space channel to Gaia so that he would be ready to leave this place as soon as he could.


    To be more exact he prepared the Magic Power inside him, as he didn''t dare to open the space channel in fear that the Masters in front of him would notice it.


    If he did something like that in this place, then it was the same as showing that he had a diamond in his hands, when he didn''t have the background or strength to protect it.


    His biggest fear at the moment was that if he didn''t time the moment when to open the space channel before the space was disturbed by that attack, he would certainly die.


    Even if he didn''t die in this place, he would die in his space channel, as it would be impossible for him to bear the space disturbances.


    But before he needed to rack his brains about that happening, something happened in front of him and all the soldiers as the big cloud of dust and debris appeared.


    Right after, a strong swooshing wind passed over them, accompanied by some pressure amidst it, but none of the soldiers had died.


    Slowly the cloud of dust and debris started to fall down on the ground, and clearing the sight of everyone in there, only for Roy and the soldiers to see one man in front of each formation.


    It was only at that moment that they saw the scene in front of them and remembered the sounds of earlier that they finally managed to understand what had just happened.


    Both formations had been saved in the nick of time by two Masters, the one in front of Young Noble Clarks soldiers was one of the Rank 5 Masters by his side, who had blocked the attack with one move.


    While in front of Young Noble Fjord''s soldiers was that Rank 4 Warrior who had been here with him first and had only managed to block the attack towards them, with three moves.


    This was a clear example between the disparity of a Rank 4 and a Rank 5 Master, as even a normal and effortless attack from a Rank 5 Master, needed at least 3 full strength blocks from a Rank 4 Master.


    But nobody besides Roy had the intention to think about that disparity right then and there, as they were extremely happy that they were still alive.


    On the other hand, Master Gorg''s face had become fully dark and gloomy, as he looked towards the two Young Nobles who had expressed their support just a moment ago, and asked,


    "What do you think you are doing!?"


    None of the two wanted to deal with this lunatic man, but they couldn''t let him slaughter all their soldiers either, as Young Noble Clark bit the bullet first, as the person with the highest importance,


    "Master Gorg, I promised you full support and I have already shown it the moment that you killed 10 of my soldiers without saying anything.


    But I can''t allow you to slaughter all my army! My family has paid a lot of resources, and efforts to help them grow stronger, and we also need them in this mission.


    So please forgive me for not being able to assist you further, but I think that you should be sufficient with this!"


    The more he talked the gloomier and darker Master Gorg''s face became but he didn''t lose his cool, as he just looked towards the other guy, and asked with a chilly voice,


    "Do you think the same as him?"


    Young Master Fjord wanted to scream at the top of his lungs, no, and create a riff between Master Gorg and that scum on the other side.


    But doing so would mean that he was giving up on his soldiers, and the only reason why his words still had some value was due to the larger number of soldiers he had there.


    If he gave up on his strongest card, then despite there being a riff between Master Gorg and Young Noble Clark, it would be useless to him.


    So he had no other option but to side with Young Noble Clark this time, and offend Master Gorg, as he said,


    "Yes, Master Gorg I think the same!"


    Hearing his answer, Master Gorg seemed to have lost it, as he started laughing like a maniac,


    "Hahahahaha~! Good! Good! Good! It seems like I have been too quiet lately that even some weak little shits are thinking of opposing me!


    I would like to see who dares to stop this Master today!"


    Those words were like a strong war declaration to each and everyone present in there. The title of the battle maniac wasn''t just for show.


    The faces of the people and Masters around him immediately went dark and gloomy, as even Master Troy couldn''t stay out of this anymore, as he said,


    "Master Gorg you shouldn''t forget why we have gathered here at the moment! While I understand your anger, you should really think of our priorities.


    Neither of us would like to have a fight now, and risk scaring our prey, would we!?"


    But his words just served to add more of darkness and gloominess on Master Gorg''s face, as he said,


    "Old Man, are you saying that you will stand in my way too!?"


    As he heard those words, a purple vein popped in Master Troy''s head, as the only taboo for him, the only thing he couldn''t bear hearing was being called an Old Man, and this guy had dared to do so.


    While he was trying to defuse the situation, he wasn''t afraid of this battle maniac in front of him, and even he had a bottom line, so he just harrumphed and said arrogantly,


    "Hmph~! So what if I am!? Do you think that you are able to fight against us all!? Why don''t you try it, and then let us see what happens!"


    Master Gorg''s face went even darker! In fact, if someone looked at him at this point, his face would look like some chunk of charcoal or something like that.


    Even though he was a battle maniac he clearly understood his limits, he could take upon one or two Rank 5 Masters, but more than that it was really dangerous even for someone like him.


    So hearing the words of Master Troy he couldn''t help but get even more angry and enraged. After all, this was a matter of his own daughter, how could he allow it to end like this!?


    At this time though it was his own daughter that came in his help, as the iron clad woman Amelia was clearly smarter than her battle maniac father,


    "Father, let us stop here for today! It''s useless to continue! If we don''t kill all of them is impossible to find the bastard, and right now we have more important things to consider!"


    "But little Amelia¡­"


    "Don''t worry father, I am sure that one day I will find that bastard and make him pay for what he has done to me!"


    Hearing those words, and seeing the look on his daughter''s face, Master Gorg couldn''t help but release a deep and emotional sigh, as he said,


    "Sigh~! Your father has let you down little Amelia!"


    With that said he followed his daughter to leave the place and go towards their tent, without even caring about saying anything to the other people around them.


    In the middle of the crowd, Roy felt a bit repentant of what he had done, but it wasn''t only his fault, as he had ended up there accidentally and Amelia hadn''t allowed him to explain the situation.


    That woman had directly attacked him without giving him a single chance of movement, which made him feel extremely angry for some time.


    Furthermore, he had the intention of growing past her in the future, and making her his woman, so she shouldn''t feel that bad. The person who had seen her beautiful, dreamy body was her future man.


    As for the rest of the soldiers, Young Nobles, Young Master, and the Masters Roy didn''t feel much. In fact, despite being his fault, he had already marked them as his future enemies.


    After all, these guys had made his future father-in-law lose face, and sad. So he had to teach them a good lesson in the future, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to face his father-in-law and his wifey.


    Following this line of thought, he made a decision inside himself that at the earliest moment he had to find out about the whole trap that Master Troy was planning, and the people related to him.


    Otherwise, his future wifey and his future father-in-law would be in danger, as he could see that Master Troy had already marked his future father-in-law as an enemy who had to die!


    Most probably even that bastard by his side was thinking of having his fun with his future wifey, and he would never allow this to happen¡­

 Chapter 127 - 127: Reactions Across The Camp

    "What the hell are you guys waiting for!? Do you have some kind of death wish!? Disperse!"


    It was these words from Young Noble Clark that dispersed the two formations of soldiers, as not only his face, but also the face of Master Troy, the Young Master by his side, and Young Noble Fjord was black.


    They had managed to defuse the ticking bomb on their side at the moment, but no one knew when the bomb would start ticking once again and explode in their hands.


    Even though they weren''t exactly soft persimmons themselves none of them could bear the damage that this damn bomb could cause to them.


    So they had to be extra careful from now on. But on the minds of these young men, there was also another unanswered question, just who was that scum who had peeked on their woman?


    They all considered Amelia as theirs despite not being able to resist even one or two of her attacks, and they wouldn''t allow someone else to come and spit on their food.


    What made them even angrier though, was the fact that one of them might have gone and taken a head start with the beauty.


    If it happened once, then it could happen twice! And if it happened twice then it would become a freeway.


    They all had their own plans on how to deal with her, so they couldn''t bear it if someone decided to precede their plans and act before time.


    With these thoughts in their minds, they didn''t even say their pleasantries as they walked towards their tents.


    ¡­


    Inside one of the tents, Master Troy was looking at his disciple with a questioning gaze, as he asked,


    "You weren''t the one who did that, right!?"


    The disciple could feel a chilly wind on his back as he saw the Master''s gaze, but he quickly answered,


    "No, Master! Of course not!"


    "Hmm~! Very well then! Just be careful, do not make some mistake that you and I will both regret! Our plan is more important than some stupid slu*t!


    Furthermore, once our plan succeeds you can do whatever you want with her, no one will be able to interfere, not even that bastard of a father she has!"


    Hearing the first part, the young man''s face showed a strange glint, but hearing the second part his face started to shine, as he said with a happy tone,


    "Yes, thank you, Master!"


    "Now go on and do what I told you! Keep an eye on that young soldier, I don''t know why but I feel a bit edgy about him!"


    "Yes, Master as you wish!"


    With that said the young man disappeared from the tent, while the old man seemed to look at his disappearing gaze with a chilly look, as he said,


    "Hmph~! Little bastard don''t think that I don''t know what you are planning! Soon you will regret it though! Hhaha~!"


    No one would be able to understand who the old Master Troy was talking about, was it Roy who had found traces of his plan, or his own disciple who he was gazing at the moment.


    ¡­


    In another tent, Amelia was resting on her father''s chest, as he asked with a heavy and enraged voice,


    "Little Amelia, why didn''t you let me deal with those shameless bastards!?"


    "Father, how come you are so stupid sometimes!? Mother is right, if she weren''t by your side until now you would certainly be dead!"


    Hearing those chiding words, Master Gorg couldn''t help but get a bit embarrassed as he remembered about his wife, as he scratched his head and said,


    "Huh!? Little Amelia why did you remind me of your mother!? And how come you seem to become more and more like her!? What did I do wrong this time!?"


    "Well isn''t it because you are just brawn and no brain man!? Furthermore, if I don''t become like her, should I become like you!? Thinking only to fight and cause trouble!


    If that were the case then shouldn''t I go and marry that guy who tried to peek at me today!? Even though he was weaker than me, he managed to dodge two of my strikes!"


    "Huh!?"


    Once again Master Gorg couldn''t help but scratch his head, as he would have never expected his daughter to talk like that to him.


    But he had to accept that this daughter of his was becoming more and more like her mother. Even though he wanted to pass his mantle and skills to her, he still couldn''t help but feel a bit sour.


    Not long ago she would follow behind him like a sticky ball, telling him that she wanted to become strong like him and beat every man approaching her. And now she was chiding him!


    Life is truly vicious, as time passes too fast! He couldn''t help but think like that, as he heard the beautiful daughter of his start speaking again,


    "If you had continued fighting, then we would truly lose the purpose of our arrival here! Don''t forget that we are here to find an antidote that could heal mother!


    The only reason we came here was that we heard that a Rank 5 Green Horn Snake beast was involved, and there is a chance for them to form the anti-venomous pill in the base of their horn.


    Furthermore, the situation is extremely delicate now, as those two idiots are against each other, if you force them to cooperate together then we would be the ones to suffer.


    I tried so hard to put that damn waste of a Young Noble Clark against Young Noble Fjord when we arrived here, now you want to destroy all my efforts!


    Not to mention, that I don''t think that any of those wastes is the one who peeked at me at the river. None of them could resist even one of my hits, especially when I use sword energy.


    If I am not wrong then that guy isn''t in our camp, and he might even be some kind of Master or has some powerful Master behind him.


    We will need his help if we want to succeed with our mission!"


    As Amelia said all these things, Master Gorg could only hear and scratch his head, as he had never thought that there was so much inside this matter.


    He was a simple person after all, as long as he didn''t agree with someone he would fight it out, and the winner was right!


    ¡­


    In another tent, Young Noble Fjord seemed to be extremely angry, as the moment that he reached his own tent, he took the new barbarian princess that was offered to him, and immediately penetrated her.


    For him, putting his little brother inside a woman was a great means of calming, for that reason he would train his women to be leaking in love juices at all times.


    Only like that would he ensure that no matter who he chose to stuff his little brother in, he would always do this easily and not feel pain.


    The same thing was happening at the moment. The barbarian princess was still new at this though, so the moment he did that, she was still not wet enough, and the rubbing of their skin made her feel pain.


    ''Aagghh~!''


    Feeling that pain she couldn''t help but grimace in pain, which clearly enraged Young Noble Fjord, as he slapped her booty with all his strength, as he screamed at her,


    "You bi*tch, how many times have I told you to wait me dripping in juices, and not make a noise when I put my shlong inside you!?


    How dare you make a noise! Dirty bi*tch!"


    The more he talked the more he started to slap her booty, releasing his anger, and rage upon her and her body.


    It was only when he had slapped her more than 14 times that he finally seemed to relax a bit, as he finally said,


    "How dare that guy talk to me like that! And that damn Master Troy, my family gave so much to him, and he doesn''t even do his job! I swear I will make them regret it one day!"


    ¡­


    Almost the same thing was happening even in Young Noble Clark''s tent, it was just that in his tent wasn''t a barbarian woman, but one of his servants.


    And beside him, there were the two old men that his father had sent to protect him doing the same as him.


    As if he wasn''t aware of what they were all doing, Young Noble Fjord started talking normally to one of those old men,


    "Master Ryan, what do you think about the matter today, and those guys!?"


    The old man was having his shlong serviced by a plump and auburn-haired maid, as he stuffed it inside her secret cave, and said,


    "Young Noble, I think that today''s matter is a truly weird one, and even the reaction of the people involved is weird.


    I still think that the most important issue at the moment is that Young Noble Fjord, and Master Troy.


    Those two are extremely sly and insidious, so we should be extra careful of them. Just like I said earlier today, I fear that they have planned something for this case!"


    "Ugghnn~! Hm~! You are right, I think so too. Master Aby tomorrow make sure to follow those two guys without being noticed! We need to find whatever they have planned.


    What about Amelia, and Master Gorg!? What do you think of them, Master Ryan!?"


    "I think that those rumors about the poisoning of Lady Fiona are true! But I don''t think that their reaction was weird though!"


    Hearing that, Young Noble Clark didn''t say anything, he just made a sound,


    "Ah so~!?"


    And then continued pounding on the servant servicing him, as a pensive look appeared on his face. No one was able to understand what he was thinking about¡­

 Chapter 128 - 128: Under Observation

    As everyone around the camp seemed to have their own suspicions and thoughts about the situation that just happened, Roy was currently lying on his tent, deep in thoughts.


    Looking at all the reactions today, together with Master Troy''s plan he couldn''t help but feel that the situation was a bit weird.


    After all, these guys were supposed to be partners who had undertaken the same mission, bring down the two Rank 5 beasts, and find their lair.


    So why does it look like they were more of enemies than friends!? Something strange was happening in this place, and he felt like it was truly critical for the situation.


    What surprised him the most though was the way that Master Gorg acted. While he knew that he was a battle maniac and a freak, he still felt that his actions today were a bit extra.


    After all, a strong Master like him would have no pleasure in killing a few weak soldiers, that could only amount to ants in his eyes.


    There must be something else! There must be another reason why he was acting like that, and it must be an important reason too.


    As he was thinking like that, he suddenly felt that someone was watching over him. His senses and his ''sense area'' were activated at all times, especially after what happened today.


    He knew that Master Troy might still doubt him and watch over him or send somebody to watch over him. Or even worse he might even send someone to kill him, to get rid of any possible variable.


    So he had made sure to not lower his guard at any moment, and always keep watch on his surroundings, and just like he thought it seemed like his bug had arrived.


    What surprised him the most though was the fact that the bug spying on him was none other than Master Troy''s own disciple.


    It seemed like Master Troy truly thought highly of him, making him extremely surprised as he didn''t remember to have done something to attract his attention, besides his doubts.


    He couldn''t be the only one to doubt something, right!? So why was that guy obsessed with him!? This didn''t seem to make much sense!


    Still, no matter how much he asked himself about this, there was no way for him to find a reason, and probably on Master Troy himself could give him an answer.


    But asking him about this was clearly a stupidity that he had no intention of trying, so he could only try his best to look calm like he hadn''t noticed the bug.


    He thought that the bug would get tired and bored soon and leave the spying mission, but he seemed to be more determined and committed than he thought.


    That guy stayed in his position the whole night, without being spotted by anyone else, which made Roy feel a bit of appreciation about this guy.


    If he weren''t staying on his ass the whole night Roy might have tried to go out himself to have a look around the camp, and also practice the new skills he got from that Acidic Chameleon.


    Especially that camouflage skill! Just like the anti-venom pill that was formed from the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake, the Acidic Chameleon had a special skill called ''Camouflage''.


    That was the skill it used at the beginning to hide his presence in order to better trap the ants that had entered his shelter.


    But after getting angered by the attack it received from those weak ants, he didn''t use it anymore and fought head-on.


    Later when the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake appeared as well, the situation got even more troublesome for him, and the moment it was thinking of using it, was attacked by Roy.


    So one could say that Roy was truly the death harbinger for the poor Rank 5 beast, and its inability to escape death.


    Roy didn''t care much about it though, as it was only when he had placed its body inside his space ring that he had finally noted the anomaly of the Acidic Chameleons carcass, and then received it.


    To think that this beast had a second and smaller core inside itself, hiding the precious skill. If he hadn''t taken its carcass he would have never found it.


    But from the moment he had received it, Roy didn''t have many options of use for it, so it was being covered by dust, even before it was put to good use.


    That had to change, as he was thinking of starting to practice it tonight, but it was clearly impossible due to the presence of the bug.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he could do nothing else but pretend to be sleeping all night, while leaving a thread of conscience active for any case.


    The next day Roy woke up early just like any other day and went training. Since there was a bug on his head, he only trained with simple techniques of this world.


    His progress in body cultivation was going slowly, but smoothly. Normally it would take him quite some time to reach Rank 3 Warrior, but that was if he didn''t have any external help.


    With the meat, blood, and bones of two Rank 5 beasts, he would have to kill himself if he wasn''t able to reach Rank 3 Warrior in less than a week or so.


    What he was waiting for right now, was to return to the normal human world, and then find a safe place there in order to advance in his path to becoming stronger.


    The morning passed quietly and without much noise. A lot of people were still shocked by what happened the previous day, and most of them felt thankful for still being alive.


    Yesterday they were all faced with a black truth that they had been ignoring for some time now, their lives were meaningless in front of people with strength.


    Each and every one of them was nothing more than a sorry existence. They seemed to exist only to add up to the numbers and make people with power feel better for their selves.


    Not like anyone cared about their opinion besides their selves though, as even Roy who came from another epoch, and from another culture didn''t seem to care about their thoughts anymore.


    Life was truly strange! But what probably surprised him the most was his ability to adapt to this new reality he had been thrown into.


    Certainly, his past and the fact that he used to write and dream about such a world night and day helped a lot, but still, he couldn''t believe the change he had gone through.


    After eating their shitty breakfast, and entering formation once again, the Masters and the soldiers behind them once again set on their paths and directions.


    When the bigwigs got out of their tents in the morning the situation seemed pretty tense and awkward, but it was clearly better than the day before.


    Just like the previous time, Eric was in Master Troy''s group, heading for the East. And same as the previous time the soldiers searched the area and the path in front of them.


    While the Master-disciple duo just rested on top of their mounts, following behind like they were sleeping atop their mounts.


    Life surely was much better when someone was stronger and had a higher prestige. If Master Troy didn''t have the necessary strength and power to act so, he would dare to do such a thing.


    Roy understood this important point as well, so he had no intention of feeling jealousy and anger about it, but what he couldn''t accept was the fact that Master Troy was locked on him all the time.


    "Damn fogie just stop looking at me for a moment or two! Is really difficult to pretend not to notice that attention when you aren''t even trying to hide it!"


    These were the thoughts inside his head, but unfortunately, they couldn''t become anything more than thoughts, as he would never dare to say them out loud.


    He wasn''t an idiot to try and poke a beehive! Master Troy was way behind his capabilities at the moment, as he would even have difficulties dealing with his disciple.


    Trying to act high and mighty in front of him was nothing more than intentionally seeking death, and no one would help him when death would be near him.


    Furthermore, it wasn''t like Master Troy was touching his bottom line, or humiliating him, as most probably should he be in his stead he would have done the same thing.


    So, at the moment he could do nothing else but bear with it and find a solution to solving this problem later.


    The one acting the weirdest though was that captain by his side, who seemed to be in extreme doubts as they walked forward.


    Roy didn''t know what this guy was thinking about, but he could say with certainty that his strange behavior had entered Master Troy''s eyes.


    Even though their research path, hadn''t given them much trouble with only some weak animals and beasts appearing, Roy still couldn''t erase that bad feeling of his.


    Whatever Master Troy was planning he was planning it big, and he wouldn''t allow anyone else to catch wind of it, so most probably this captain of his would pass to the afterlife.


    Certainly, Roy felt a bit sorry for him, but nothing more than that. He had already insinuated him about his doubts, and if he was smart enough he wouldn''t do something so stupid, as acting like this.


    So no matter how sorry he felt about the guy, he wouldn''t cry over his death or swear revenge upon him.


    Still, he would have never thought that the one getting surprised would be still him in the end¡­

 Chapter 129 - 129: Betrayal, Trap, & Plan

    As they had walked away almost double of the distance from the other day, and far away from the senses of all the other Masters, something weird happened.


    Roy''s senses started ranging even more than normal, as he felt that a weird smell had slowly emerged in the surroundings.


    He was about to ask the captain about the weird smell, but he noticed that no one beside him seemed to smell something weird.


    If he said something at this point then he would most certainly alert Master Troy, as most probably this smell was related to his plan.


    But he didn''t have the time to think much about this, as the next moment the captain that was by his side took out a knife and quickly stabbed with it towards his back.


    Roy was quickly alarmed as he thought of dodging that knife that was heading towards his kidney, but if he reacted too much then he would most probably receive the attack of Master Troy.


    He could feel Master Troy''s ''sense area'' locked upon him, so if he reacted too much then he was extremely certain that the next attack would be from Master Troy himself.


    Furthermore, thinking about this deeper it was most probably a probing attack from Master Troy, through the captain''s hand.


    With this new line of thought, he decided to not fully dodge the knife, meaning that he would accept the stab, but not exactly on the target.


    With his decision taken, Roy just moved his body slightly to the left as if he was scared by the action of the captain, making the knife stab into him, but failing to hit his kidney.


    As if he couldn''t believe his eyes or his senses, he looked at the captain with a bewildered expression as he asked,


    "What are you doing captain!?"


    "Sorry kid is just that it was too late to save you! You have to die for the Young Noble''s plan to succeed!"


    "I have to die for Young Noble Fjord''s plan to succeed!?"


    "That trash doesn''t deserve to be my Young Noble!"


    "Then who!? Don''t tell me it''s for that new guy!"


    "Yes, my Young Noble is Young Noble Clark!"


    ''Cough~! Cough~!''


    As Roy was surprised by what he heard, as even though he had expected that Young Noble Clark to be behind all this, it was still a bit surprising to learn that it was truly the case.


    He couldn''t help but think that the waste and good-for-nothing guy that everyone seemed to know about, was actually a sly snake that would kill them the moment that his true self had appeared.


    This guy was perfect at playing the pig in order to eat the tiger. Even though the tiger in this case was much weaker than him.


    As he was caught in those thoughts, the coughs served as some kind of wake-up call, and he noticed that he wasn''t the only one to have been stabbed on the back.


    Looking around he found out that more than half of the soldiers that were in this party had been stabbed from behind, but not killed.


    This didn''t add up, why would they just badly injure them, and not directly kill them, just what were they trying to do?


    Master Troy and that Young Noble Clark must have thought this plan many times, so there was no way that they would leave behind loopholes, which meant that this was all part of the plan.


    What he didn''t understand was what kind of plan was this, and why was there a need for this plan. After all, Master Troy, with the two Masters behind Young Noble Clark didn''t need these tricks right?


    While Roy was caught in his thoughts and playing his part well, he heard a voice from one of the guys in the wounded crowd,


    "You damn traitors, how dare you do this! Young Noble Fjord will kill you all!"


    "Hhahahah~! Shouldn''t he be alive for something like that to happen!?"


    "What!? Have you killed Young Noble Fjord!?"


    "No, not yet! But you guys will help us with that! After all, Young Noble Fjord should be rushing towards here, knowing that you have found the lair of one of the beasts.


    Don''t you think!?"


    Immediately a deathly silence conquered the place, as even though these guys were lowly soldiers they weren''t idiots.


    They knew that the moment that he heard about the lair of one of the beasts, their Young Master would come running towards the spot, and he might even leave a part of the army behind.


    After all, the temptation of the lair of a Rank 5 beast was just that great! Furthermore, he would think that with Master Troy here, he might even have an advantage.


    Master Troy was after all a Master hired by his family, so he should be on his side. He was one of the cards he had to play against Young Noble Clark and Master Gorg.


    But when even his strongest card was used to play against him, then what was the possibility of him escaping this alive?


    "Hhahaha~! Do you think that you will be able to kill Young Noble Fjord if there is Master Gorg and the rest of the army by his side!?


    How do you even think of explaining this to the Noble when you get back! Do you think he will let you easily after you kill his son!?"


    Stop playing around!"


    This time the one who spoke was Roy, he had seen that the ones setting this trap were extremely confident in their selves, as they were even throwing their plan out in open.


    It seemed like they were extremely confident on this, so he decided to learn more about this from the source.


    Just as he thought, the moment he said that the Young Master, or to be more precise the disciple of Master Troy just mockingly laughed out loud at him, while saying,


    "Hhahaahha~! Do you think that we will be talking like this now if we weren''t certain of our plan, stupid!?


    Master truly seemed to have valued you wrongly, you don''t seem like anything special at all. You are just a poor idiot!


    Well, anyway allow me to enlighten you, poor idiot! The truth is that this place we are standing upon will soon turn into the main focus of a beast''s horde!


    You see, while we were moving yesterday, and today, we have continuously spread ''Bewitching Powder'' which is the best solution to attract beasts and enrage them!


    I think in about 10 minutes the situation and the place will be ripped, as not only Young Noble Fjord, but even that maniac idiot Master Gorg will end up caught in the disaster! Hhahah~!


    What do you think of our plan!?"


    Hearing all that Roy couldn''t help but get a bit startled as he hadn''t expected these guys to plan this trap so much and even involve his future father-in-law in this.


    It wasn''t surprising that this scum said only about him, as most probably they were thinking of using Amelia to play around later.


    But now he didn''t have time to think about that, as there was something much more important to think about.


    The reason why they were only wounded and left bleeding was most probably in order to pull the beasts towards their location, and soon this place would turn into a damn locust of beasts.


    While this looked like a terrible future, it was at the same time his best way of getting out of this damned situation.


    All this time he had been thinking about how to escape the situation he was stuck in, as he was even thinking of escaping to Gaia.


    But once he revealed that secret, then he would be the main attraction for these Rank 5 Masters, as his importance would even exceed the two Rank 5 beasts they were looking for.


    As he was thinking like this, Roy felt that there was something wrong with this situation. These guys hadn''t found the two supposedly injured Rank 5 beasts, and neither their lairs.


    The main purpose of this operation was still those two Rank 5 beasts, Young Noble Fjord should only be some kind of extra bonus that they would receive.


    So, why were they making their move now? They shouldn''t have thrown away all the other benefits just to deal with a Young Noble Fjord, and a battle maniac, right!?


    This didn''t make sense in the least, just what were these guys thinking!? So he couldn''t help but ask in curiosity,


    "Wasn''t you main mission those two Rank 5 beasts, and their lairs? Why are you doing this now, when you haven''t found them yet?"


    Now that the cat was out of the bag, he guessed that he could ask a bit more. It wasn''t like he would lose anything.


    What he didn''t expect though, was that his question would earn him even more of Master Troy''s attention, and even a look of surprise and admiration from that Young Master.


    To be able to think of the main points when one is already in a desperate situation is truly something that is worthy of admiration.


    Not many people could do something like that. If one wants proof of this, he could just look at more than 100 soldiers around Roy who were crying about their fate.


    Roy was one of the few that were able to keep their face, and emotions, and the only one who could think straight at this point.


    Even though he wasn''t truly injured right now, Master Troy and that Young Master hadn''t noticed that, so it was obvious how much they appreciated him.


    Still, that Young Master didn''t give in to the surprise, as he looked at Roy with a mocking expression and said¡­

 Chapter 130 - 130: The Pitiful End Of An Arrogant Young Master

    "Why should I tell you!?"


    Roy was surprised by this guy''s reaction as he hadn''t expected those words. He had thought that this guy would act just like before and tell the truth arrogantly, but it seems like he was wrong.


    Hearing those words he couldn''t help but curse himself, thinking that he had pushed this guy too far. He was cracking his brains in order to find a way to make him say it, but he couldn''t think of anything.


    As he was lost in those thoughts though, the Young Master just laughed a bit as he thought that he had broken Roy''s calm and cold instance, as right now he had a black face.


    In fact, Roy truly had a black face, but that wasn''t due to the Young Master or the people in front of him, but due to himself. He felt that he had just kicked the good in front of him with his own foot.


    "Hhaha~! Well, I guess that it won''t harm, to tell the truth to a dead man, right!?"


    Fortunately for Roy, the Young Master in front of him didn''t seem like someone who could control himself from acting arrogantly, as he didn''t last for long, and started telling him what he wanted to know,


    "Well dead idiot, the truth is that the answer to that question is precisely the reason of cooperation between us Master and disciple with Young Noble Clark!"


    "Huh!? What do you mean!?"


    "You aren''t able to understand what I mean, are you!? Well let me enlighten you, we have already found the lair of the Green Horn Snake, and have already caged its cubs, and taken his treasures.


    The truth is that it was me and my Master who found it first due to a coincidence, but we ran out of luck when one of those fogies behind Young Noble Clark followed us and found out about it too.


    But since we only found 3 cubs, and the corpse of the female Rank 4 Green Horn Snake, as its core had been devoured most probably from the male Rank 5 Green Horn Snake, we decided to split it among us.


    So, the rest of the people in this mission are just a big obstacle in our eyes, which we need to get rid of!


    You are just a headless fly without any other option though!"


    Hearing that explanation Roy could finally understand what was going on. He had been worried that there might be something else, but fortunately, it was just a matter of luck.


    Still, there were two things that he didn''t understand yet, as he continued,


    "Where are the cubs, and the treasures now!?"


    "Hahaha~! You are truly a curious rat, aren''t you!? Well since I have started this then I have the responsibility to end it, so let me enlighten you once again.


    The cubs, the carcass of the Rank 4 Green Horn Snake, and all the treasures are on the space rings, and spirit pouches of my Master, and Young Noble Clark!


    Any more questions before you die little fly!?"


    There was clear disgust, arrogance, and disdain in his eyes, but Roy didn''t mind it in the least, as he still asked,


    "Well, yes, since you are willing to answer my doubts then why did Master Gorg and that Lady Amelia come here then?


    I doubt that they would make the two noble families angry for just two Rank 5 beasts carcasses and their cores right!?"


    "Hum~! Even though you are a headless fly, it seems like you are a bit smart, I give you that! Well, it''s not like it will be a secret for long, and it will matter much, anyway!


    He is here for his wife! Someone poisoned his wife with a Rank 4 poison, and the moment that he learned that a Rank 5 Green Horn Snake was involved in this matter, he couldn''t help but come.


    After all, the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake has the possibility to have formed the anti-venom core that it would make someone immune to all poisons under its rank.


    With that possibility, he couldn''t help but risk it, as for that guy his wife and family are more important than any other thing, even than his life!


    A true idiot if you ask me!"


    Hearing that, Roy could finally confirm his doubts a bit, but he was surprised to hear the real reason. But what surprised him the most was that he, or more exactly his body, held great importance to Master Gorg.


    To think that he would have leverage against him so soon in the game, this was going to be quite an interesting situation.


    As he was thinking like that though, he suddenly heard the Young Master in front of him laugh out loud, as he said,


    "Hhaahahahah~! Do you want to know something even funnier!?"


    Eric suddenly felt a chill run down his spine, but he didn''t break his character, as he said,


    "It wouldn''t hurt to hear it, would it!?"


    "No! Of course not! This is a great piece of news that will make you go to the afterlife happily!"


    Saying that the Young Master paused for a moment to raise the suspense feeling, and then continued,


    "I have heard rumors, that the reason why Lady Fiona was poisoned was that she didn''t accept to sleep with Young Noble Clark''s esteemed father.


    Master Gorg was clearly enraged at that, but he had no way of retaliating against that man, as he is after all the head of an Earl''s household.


    Not only wasn''t he able to do anything to him, but he also had to accept humiliation, that even if he cured his wife, he would have to send her one night on that man''s chambers, if he didn''t want her to be assassinated again!


    Don''t you think this is extremely funny!? Hhaahhahahah~!"


    This Young Master was truly enjoying himself as he said that story, and one could even sense the praise he had for the Earl as he told it.


    He was so engrossed in it, as he had even forgotten to check his surroundings, as the moment that he finished the story, he heard an angry female voice behind himself,


    "No, I don''t think it was funny!"


    Before he could even turn his head to look who was the owner of the voice, he felt a sharp blade cut his ears, and his arms from the shoulders.


    ''AAAGGG¡­''


    The moment that he wanted to scream due to the pain of the injury he suffered, he felt a delicate hand pull his tongue, and then cut it from the root, and he couldn''t even form a screaming sound anymore.


    The person responsible for that didn''t seem happy with her work though, as she quickly gave him a strong kick on his pride and glory, and completely destroyed his eggs, and his little brother.


    Blood started spurting out of his body like he was some kind of fountain, but her work didn''t seem to convince the beauty, as she quickly stabbed her fingers into his eyes.


    In just a few short moments the poor Young Master had lost so many parts of his body, that he had never thought possible, and it didn''t seem like that would be the end either.


    After destroying his eyes, the beauty in front of him quickly used two strong sticks to stuff them into his nostrils, and then pick him up, while her sword slashed once again to cut his legs from the hips.


    Now he looked like nothing more than some kind of puppet without any limbs, and sensory organs, as she then threw him towards Roy and the rest of the people in there.


    Everything had happened so fast, and so brutally that no one was able to move at that point, even Roy himself could only watch this scene with surprise and startle.


    He wouldn''t have thought that his future woman would be so vicious and merciless as she dealt with this arrogant and pedantic Young Master.


    Surely this guy loved to run his mouth quite a bit, but still wasn''t this a bit too much!? Well, those thoughts dispersed from his mind, as he remembered what he had said, and saw Master Gorg''s expression.


    He seemed pretty dark and gloomy, but besides that, there was also a hint of hopelessness, and defeat on his face.


    Roy couldn''t help but feel a bit weird as he saw that, but he also found the opportune moment to act himself.


    Now that Master Gorg was here, it wouldn''t take long for Young Noble Fjord to arrive as well, but most importantly it wouldn''t take long for the beasts to appear.


    Just as he thought like that, he felt a sense of danger appear in his heart, and also a lot of foreign existences appear on his ''sense area''.


    He was sure that Master Gorg and Amelia had felt them as well, and they might have also understood that they were brought to a trap.


    But Roy didn''t have time to think about them, or the beasts at the moment, as he had something much more important to do.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he suddenly moved and quickly pulled himself away from the knife inside his body, and from the captain''s grasp, and with a nimble move used that same knife to slit his throat.


    The captain was surely stronger than him, as the captain was a Rank 3 Warrior, but unfortunately, he was just too shocked at the moment.


    And if that wasn''t enough he didn''t expect that the knife inside Roy''s body wouldn''t have reached its target and was just stuck in his body without causing much damage.


    His death was justified!


    ''ROOAAARRR¡­, ROOOARRRR¡­, Roooaaarrr¡­''

 Chapter 131 - 131: The Trap Hatches

    The beasts had arrived!


    These were the thoughts of each and everyone of them as they heard the roars of the approaching beasts.


    Master Gorg looked at Roy with quite the appreciative and curious eye, as even though what he did seemed easy and quick, it actually was pretty difficult for a normal Rank 2 Warrior to do.


    Furthermore, the fact that he was able to catch on this moment and use it in his benefit, together with the dodge of the critical wound, were completely astounding.


    Even a blind man would ''see'' his real potential and strength, while Master Gorg was a battle maniac who lived only to further walk his path of Warrior.


    He could discern Roy''s potential and ability with just a quick look, and he couldn''t help but admire this young man.


    On the other hand, Amelia was looking towards him with a strange, and complicated look, as if she suspected something about him, making Roy shiver a bit unknowingly.


    Woman''s instincts are truly a terrifying thing to deal with, even without him saying or doing anything she already suspected him.


    Just as she was about to open her mouth and ask him something though a few other soldiers started doing the same thing as Roy while the alive traitors started running away.


    They had all been part of the trap plan, but they never thought that they would become bait together with the people that they betrayed.


    Their fate, and situation was even more pitiful than that of the guys that they had harmed and were bleeding beside them.


    It all looked like some kind of nightmare that they were watching at that moment, as they heard the roars of the approaching beasts.


    This gave Roy an opportunity to escape the questioning and suspicious gaze of the beauty though, as he run towards the traitors killing whoever he could.


    Whoever looked at him they would think that he was some kind of grim reaper covered in blood taking the lives of all the traitors.


    But the truth was that he was doing so for a completely different reason, as he had felt the arrival of Young Noble Fjord.


    It wasn''t only Young Noble Fjord as he was followed by the rest of his family''s Masters, and the remaining part of his army, trailed behind from quite a number of beasts.


    Apparently Young Noble Fjord seemed to have some doubts regarding the part of the army that Roy had been in, as amidst the soldiers following him there didn''t seem to be any traitor.


    In fact, even as he saw the situation in front of him he didn''t seem surprised, in fact he looked only cold and full of killing intent. Like he had expected something like this.


    The only thing that could probably surprise him though was the presence, and rising of someone like Roy, who was killing whatever traitor he laid his hands upon.


    Covered in blood, and dirt he didn''t seem like he had any intention of stopping. That made him quite surprised as he didn''t remember having someone like him in his army.


    Most probably Young Noble Fjord would be unable to recognize Roy even if he wasn''t covered in blood and dirt looking like that, but the person next to him could.


    It was Young Master Peers! Roy had had quite a few meetings with the guy, so one could say that they knew each other quite a bit.


    Surely he would be able to recognize the enemy of his brother and might even rat him out to him, despite being in such a situation.


    Roy had high esteem for him, and thought that he was a smart man, he wouldn''t do something so stupid at this point, but he couldn''t risk it either.


    So he could only resort to such an appearance, and way of avoiding it. He didn''t need this to work for long, as he could already sense that they had been almost fully surrounded by the beasts.


    The beasts ranks weren''t really high at the moment, as most of them were Rank 1, Rank 2 and Rank 3, but the problem was with their numbers.


    He could count at least 20 Rank 3 beasts, 50 Rank 2, and more than a hundred Rank 1. Their eyes were completely bloodshot red, and they seemed to be thirsty for human blood.


    Despite crashing onto each other, none of the beasts seemed to care much about it, as they only had one goal, the humans.


    The moment that Young Noble Fjord arrived, he couldn''t help but ask with a dark and gloomy tone,


    "What the hell is happening here!? Where is Master Troy!?"


    "We have been betrayed and trapped here! You better wish that he doesn''t appear, otherwise it would only worsen our current situation!"


    While Young Noble Fjord had clearly lost it a bit, Amelia seemed to be pretty calm and confident that she could deal with the current situation.


    She was a bit worried yes, but nothing more than that. One could easily understand that by her calm countenance and determined look.


    After all, even if she couldn''t break through the trap, she was probably confident that with her father''s strength she would be able to escape this place.


    Even if the other Rank 5 Masters stormed upon her and her father, she seemed to believe that her father would win, and they would escape.


    Her words though served to make Young Noble Fjord''s turn even darker and gloomier as he couldn''t believe that his trusted card had betrayed him, and even trapped him.


    "That damn lowlife! I swear that if I get out of this alive today, I will cage him like a dog and torture him for a thousand years!"


    His words might seem extremely manly, and vengeful, but Amelia just scornfully looked at him, as she said,


    "You should first escape this place, Young Noble Fjord, otherwise your promise is not even worth its weight in dog shit."


    Her words enraged the Young Noble, but he knew that now wasn''t the time to throw a tantrum at her, and request an apology, as they should firstly think of surviving this terrible fate.


    With those thoughts in mind he pretended to not hear Amelia''s words, as he returned to his army while screaming orders,


    "Soldiers form a cordon with me at the center and focus on defence!


    Mages get in mid-range use your abilities and skills to buff the defence unit, and deal damage to the attacking beasts.


    Archers get on the inner-range and shoot at will. Remember, every arrow should find a target, otherwise I will send you to the defence unit!"


    Roy had to admit that while this guy was a scum and a trash, he was still a good general, or to be more exact he was a good leader in a battle.


    Even Amelia seemed to look a bit more favourably at him seeing the way he reacted to her words, and then his orders to the army.


    But that lasted only for a single instance as the next moment she was remembered of what kind of animal scum he was, so her good thought dispersed as suddenly as it appeared.


    Roy as a soldier, even though covered in blood was forced to stay in the defence unit, or to be more specific he was thrown into the first row, and into the death''s door.


    As much covered in blood as he was, it would be impossible for him not to attract special attention from the blood seeking beasts coming for them.


    Even though he had killed a large number of traitors, the other soldiers still didn''t trust him, and thought that he was just another wolf wearing a sheepskin.


    Seeing the situation, Roy understood that it was foolish for him to stay with the rest of the army, and the Masters, as instead of staying in defence, he started running towards the upcoming tide of beasts.


    His sudden move clearly surprised a lot of the soldiers, but mostly it surprised the Masters, and the people in charge, who didn''t know what to think about it.


    Master Gorg, Amelia, Young Noble Clark, Young Noble Peers they all saw his action having different thoughts in their minds.


    Master Gorg thought that he had just found another battle maniac like himself, even though he understood the reasons why Roy did something like that.


    Amelia thought that this guy was crazy, but for some reason she felt like this wasn''t the first time she had met him and thought this.


    Young Noble Clark looked at him with a clearly mocking and disdaining look, as he thought that no matter what his chances of surviving together with the corp were much higher.


    Young Noble Peers was looking at Roy with a deep and complicated look, as he felt something familiar about the figure running towards the beast tide.


    None of them knew who the young man really was, but they all thought that he was quite the weird, and unusual one.


    But as everyone was looking at Roy with complicated and weird looks, a few archers, and mages thought that he was just abandoning duty and his comrade soldiers, so their prepared their attacks to kill him.


    There were more than 10 mages, and 40 archers that reacted at that time with different Ranks, as a few of them were even Rank 3.


    Even if their attacks didn''t kill him, they would surely injure him gravely and make him unable to even put up a fight against the beasts, as he would be eaten like a snack.


    Roy had expected something like this, but he didn''t expect so many of them to do it. This made his chances of actually escaping this pretty slim¡­

 Chapter 132 - 132: Surviving And Camouflage

    Just as Roy started to worry even more about his situation, suddenly that Rank 4 Master behind Young Noble Fjord said with a calm and natural voice,


    "Don''t waste your arrows, and magic power in that coward! Right now all the arrows and magic power you have is extremely precious.


    Let the beasts deal with him!"


    As soon as they heard those words, none of the soldiers continued with their actions, as they all kept their attacks ready for the approaching beasts.


    Young Noble Fjord turned his head and looked at the Master behind him with a strange gaze, but he didn''t say anything, as he thought the same.


    Right now their main purpose was to try their best to survive this damn trap, and every weapon, every armament, every bit of magic power, and every bit of stamina were extremely precious.


    In fact, what they all feared wasn''t this wave of beasts, but the upcoming one that would be attracted by the smell of blood of their comrades.


    Since Young Noble Fjord''s army was a bit slow and heavy they had to make sure that they broke through the circling in the shortest time, and then made a run towards the barbarians territory.


    The camp was most probably in the hands of Young Noble Clark and the others right now, so it was impossible for them to return back there, even though it had quite the defensive features.


    At that moment though almost everyone''s eyes were focused on Roy and what he would do to face all those beasts running towards him.


    No one gave him a shot, as they all thought that he would be dead in a short few seconds after clashing with the upcoming beast wave.


    Just as everyone thought that he was gone and dead though, three knives appeared on Roy''s hands suddenly as he threw them forward.


    Everyone thought that this was the last efforts of a dying man, as he was thinking of taking down as many beasts as he could with him.


    As if that wasn''t enough, none of the three knives he threw landed on any of the beasts running towards him, as each of the three knives landed on the trunk of a tree in ascending order.


    The beasts wave was just about 10 meters away from him, it wouldn''t take them even more than 2 seconds to reach him, and bit into his body.


    The next second though, under the startled and surprised gaze of everyone present behind him, Roy made a strong jump towards one of the trees, and over the head of the first line of beasts.


    Still, it looked like it was nothing more than the last efforts, and spurts of strength of a dying man, but unexpectedly he seemed to have found footing on the trunk of the tree and jump higher.


    His second jump managed to surpass the second line of jumping beasts towards him, as he made way towards the next tree.


    It looked like some sort of magic or something, but no one was able to understand how he did that for a moment.


    Warrior Mages were extremely rare to find, and even more so a Warrior Mage that could do something like that. Furthermore it didn''t feel like he used any magic!


    Even Master Gorg, Amelia, Young Noble Fjord, and the others seemed to be extremely surprised with what happened, until Master Gorg finally understood and said in a praise,


    "He is truly a genius! To think that he was able to think something like that at that moment!"


    "Huh~!? What do you mean father!? How did he do it!?"


    "He used the knives he threw earlier as a footing for himself to jump higher and climb the tree!"


    "What!? So he didn''t miss when he threw those knives at that time!?"


    "No, it seems he didn''t! Furthermore right now, he is in an even better position than us, who are trapped in this place. That kid surely is a genius!


    I wouldn''t mind giving you to him if he could defeat you little Amelia."


    Master Gorg was clearly joking at this moment, so he wasn''t able to see the weird look on his daughters face, but he did notice the malicious look on Young Noble Fjord''s face.


    But he didn''t care about this little ant, as in fact he was thinking of using him against that dirty bastard of the Clark family.


    No matter how strong one was, he would never be able to rule over the whole world and universe alone, as the rest would always join against him due to fear, or greed.


    Master Gorg was strong, exceptionally so, but he was still unable to go against that old bastard Earl Clark, as he had the backing of the Kingdom of Lial.


    If he did something against him, it would be the same as doing something against the kingdom, and he couldn''t allow himself to do something like that.


    Forget about himself, and everything he possessed he would even lose his family, and everyone connected to him up to 3 generations would either be imprisoned or killed.


    Roy clearly had no idea of what Master Gorg and the others were talking or thinking as he was concentrated on what he had to do.


    The most important thing at the moment was certainly surviving the current situation, and on top of the trees he had more chances of doing that, than down on the ground.


    The truth was that he had no intention of staying up in the trees either, he was doing that just in order to escape his current predicament and have a change of clothes.


    Even Master Gorg who was a late Rank 5 Master wouldn''t have the time to think about him, and keep him under observation the whole time, and he wanted to use that time to quickly ''disappear''.


    Surely a lot of beasts tried to jump and catch him in the air but the more he climbed the less beasts could keep up with him.


    The trees in the Death Forest were all tall, more than 200 or 300 meters, mostly with a thick trunk, and really sturdy.


    So, it was perfect for him and the current situation, but there still remained a big problem that he didn''t really know how to deal with, Master Troy and the other Masters.


    Master Troy had managed to slip away from the scene when he was occupied by that Young Master and the truths that he told him.


    But he was an old Master that didn''t even hesitate to kill his own disciple just to save and escape himself unnoticed, at least that was what Roy thought.


    Those two other guys shouldn''t be anything good either, as each of them was under the orders of that Young Noble Clark.


    Roy had no idea where those guys were, and whether they were looking this place from the distance or not, so he had to be extra careful.


    As he thought like that, he thought about the card that he wanted to try earlier, so he quickly got fully undressed in his birthday suit and with his little soldier hanging and decided to use camouflage.


    The moment he activated his camouflage, slowly his body and his presence started merging with the surroundings, and he looked like he had become one with the surroundings.


    Surely even those old things would be surprised if they saw it happen, and they might even think that he was some Master in disguise that had come to spy upon them.


    Roy didn''t care much about that at the moment though, as he was totally focused on his special ability and jumping from one tree to the other without getting noticed.


    Since the trees were quite tall and thick the distance between them wasn''t small also, as it was around 5 to 10 meters, but with the strength of a Rank 2 Warrior Roy was able to easily jump that much.


    If he used his Wind magic and reduced the pressure of the wind on his path he could jump even further, but if he did that he would give himself out, due to the magic particles movement.


    So he decided that it would be better to focus only on physical strength as he made the jump. Like that it would be much easier to cover his tracks.


    Even though there still might be some small traces on the trunks of the trees as he did the jumps, but as long as he did it fast and plenty enough he would be able to cover the tricks.


    Camouflage was an amazing stealth skill, as it could make his whole body merge with the surroundings, but the only setback was that it required him to have no clothes, or garments.


    Only things that had made a connection with him could enter stealth mode with him, like his space ring. If he wanted to do more than that then he would have to do develop and practice the ability further.


    ¡­


    As Roy was lost in the wonder of his miraculous skill, the soldiers below, Master Gorg and the others had started facing the first wave of the beasts.


    At first Master Gorg, that Rank 4 Master behind Young Noble Fjord and some other people were just looking at the response of the soldiers against the beasts.


    But slowly the soldiers started showing their first signs of faltering and making mistakes, as the beasts jumped towards them like blood hungry zombies.


    None of the beasts seemed to care about their life and death, as their only purpose at the moment seemed to be killing as many humans as possible.


    In this situation, even the Masters couldn''t keep their stances anymore as they started joining the small battles, and helping the weak spots, completely forgetting about Roy''s existence¡­

 Chapter 133 - 133: Stalemate

    Feeling that he had jumped around enough and that he should probably be safe now, Roy finally landed upon a tree quite a bit away from the battle site, looking at the happenings.


    He understood that the current situation was just a fake and controlled situation by the Masters around Young Noble Fjord and Master Gorg.


    The reason for doing so!? Pretty simple, if he could think about Master Troy and Young Noble Clark and his Master then these people could do the same too.


    Not to mention that with their strength, their abilities, and their skills, it was impossible for them to not understand even more of this current situation.


    So while they were helping the soldiers in the first line they were doing so at the least expense of energy possible.


    None of them wanted to expend their strength and power on these weak beasts, and then be easy targets to the true dangers behind all this.


    In fact, Roy could think of even another reason why Master Troy and Young Noble Clark had decided upon this trick and trap to deal with Master Gorg and Young Noble Fjord.


    Most probably they were thinking of striking another two birds with the same stone. After all, what better bait would there be for the two Rank 5 beasts, than the blood of humans and their brethren.


    Who didn''t know that beasts could increase their rank, and cultivation by consuming the fresh corpses of the human warriors, or mages, by some strange method!


    And for two wounded beasts, what better location would there be to not only recover from their wounds but also an opportunity to get stronger and evolve more.


    So the true purpose of the trap most probably wasn''t Master Gorg, and Young Noble Fjord they were just additional benefits.


    After all, they had even found the lair of the Green Horn Snake but there was no sign of him in there, which made them think of this other plan.


    If Roy could think about this, it was impossible for Master Gorg, and Young Noble Fjord to not understand the same.


    After all, if they wanted to truly escape from that place, while they would have to sacrifice one or two tramp cards they would still be able to make a run for it.


    Yet, they were still standing in their place dealing with the wave of beasts coming their way without thinking much about the current situation.


    While Roy didn''t know their full plan or thoughts he could guess what they were thinking. Most probably they were thinking of using this trap against the plotters.


    What made him feel a bit strange though was what would happen once the two Rank 5 beasts didn''t appear in this trap.


    Still, at this moment he decided to just wait and see what was going to happen. After all, this camouflage technique he was using seemed to be even better than he had thought.


    When he had jumped over the trees at first he could still feel like someone or something was watching him, but now there was no such weird and disgusting feeling inside him.


    Now that he felt safer about himself, he thought that this would be a great opportunity for him to learn more about the fights between Masters and experience their battle.


    Even though he would want for Master Gorg as his future father-in-law to win, he knew that it wasn''t going to be easy for him.


    As he thought like that, a weird thought passed through his head, what would happen to that Lady Fiona when her husband died? Who would take care of her?


    Certainly, that Earl Clark would surely love this to happen, but she would never give her body or herself to someone that could have killed her husband.


    So, he felt a strange feeling like it would be his ''duty'' and ''responsibility'' to take care of her if something like that happened.


    But the next moment he quickly throw these thoughts to the back of his head, as he saw a few Masters by Young Noble Fjord''s side started to use stronger and flashier techniques.


    While most of them were Rank 3 just like the strongest of the beasts in the wave, their techniques seemed to be flashy and attention-grabbing, but unfortunately trash.


    One of them used his Warrior energy to create two eagle claws, looking extremely cold and fierce, like they were some true metallic claws.


    Everyone would think about what kind of impact would such a technique have on the poor beasts, but those two flashy claws only managed to scratch a Rank 3 beast''s fur.


    Of course, not all of them were as trash as that, but even the best technique only managed to leave a deep wound inside the body of a Rank 3 beast, nothing more.


    Even though it was probably not expected their flashy techniques attracted the attention of the strongest beasts, as the archers, and the mages rained them with their arrows and magic attacks.


    Looking at this situation, Roy couldn''t help but think that this was what most people would call an idiots luck.


    They do some stupid actions, but the result seemed to get even better than going through the logical path. This was an eye-opener even for him.


    The only people who still hadn''t done a serious move yet were Master Gorg, Amelia, Young Noble Fjord, and three more people beside him.


    One of them was the general commander of the soldiers, the second one was that Rank 4 Warrior, and the remaining one was a hooded guy whose face wasn''t visible.


    This was the first time for Roy to see this man beside Young Noble Fjord. Despite not being around the camp for long, and intentionally dodging Young Noble Fjord it was still a bit surprising.


    But he didn''t think much of it, after all, he would be able to look at the guy and his skills in a short time!


    Despite being a bit overwhelming the crowd of beasts seemed to have lost their edge, and were slowly on the losing side, after all the opponents had more Masters.


    It was just like having a plastic knife cut through one''s hand, while it would work at first, it would still end up stuck in there, as it was unable to cut further.


    While the beasts were extremely ferocious and were fighting without much regard for their lives, they were still unorganized and attacking through sheer instinct.


    On the other hand, Young Noble Fjord''s soldiers were extremely coordinated and were acting like a close-knit bunch.


    Seeing this situation though quite a few Rank 3 beasts seemed to get even more angrier and desperate, as they decided to finally use every bit of their strength to break through the first line.


    The first to do so was a Rank 3 Titanic cat, that used her body as a ram towards the wall of big shields and used its back to breakthrough.


    But before the Rank 3 beast could even come close to the wall of shields, suddenly Amelia pulled her sword and sent a crescent sword energy towards the beast cutting it open in two parts.


    Her face was a bit red, and her breath was a bit rough, as most probably this was the extent of her strength, but it certainly was something that she could be proud of.


    She had managed to cut a Rank 3 beast into two while being just a Rank 3 Warrior, this was extremely rare.


    But what everyone was startled about, and looking intently wasn''t her deed, but the sword in her hand that seemed to still be glowing a bit.


    The one who had the ugliest expression, and the worst thoughts though most probably was Young Noble Fjord, who seemed to have understood just what kind of perverted genius this young woman was.


    On the other hand, Roy was perfectly calm about it, in fact, he saw that as something that he could take pride in, as she was going to be his woman one day.


    In fact, looking at her cold and detached composure, or to be more exact what he thought to be a cool stature he couldn''t help but get a bit excited.


    If he didn''t have his camouflage activated right now, most of the soldiers and Masters down there would see something more startling than her sword energy.


    After all, his sword didn''t have a sheath at the moment and was standing as straight as a pole, looking at its prey.


    Thinking like that he couldn''t help but chuckle a bit at his stupid and unrelated thoughts to the situation, as he continued looking downwards.


    What surprised him the most though was the fact that the strongest beast he had seen until now was a Rank 3 beast.


    Where were the others, shouldn''t there be at least a few Rank 4 beasts around this place!?


    What he didn''t know though was that he was thinking a bit too highly of the bewitching powder, while it was indeed useful and bendy, it wasn''t all-powerful.


    A Rank 3 beast was already the limit that the bewitching powder could turn crazy and attract, which should be considered as a great feat.


    At the same time, he was underestimating the intelligence of Rank 4 beasts, while they weren''t as smart as these old fogies, they were still able to notice a trap.


    So while they had approached close to the battle area, none of them was showing itself, and waiting for those damn humans'' next move, or the arrival of their strongest.


    Like this, the battle reached a stalemate¡­

 Chapter 134 - 134: Reignition Of The Boring Show

    Damn!


    This was the only situation that none of the sides involved in this mess would want to face. A stalemate would surely block every possible outcome.


    Roy was sure that even a clean wipe-out of the whole beasts in there would be a much better situation for everyone involved, than this fucking stalemate.


    Now, even if the side of Master Gorg and Young Noble Fjord showed an opening who would dare to take his chances.


    Whoever did it would most probably be the stupidest guy on the planet, as even Master Gorg''s and Young Noble Fjord''s faces turned dark and gloomy.


    The biggest reason for reaching this stalemate was that the ferocity of the beasts involved had suddenly cooled down by a lot, and there were no new additions to their number.


    They could feel a few Rank 4 beasts in the surroundings, but they didn''t seem to have any intention of attacking.


    Master Troy and Young Noble Clark, but even the others had clearly underestimated the intelligence of these beasts by quite a bit.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Roy couldn''t help but have a weird complexion on his face, but at the same time, he was full of expectations.


    Now that the situation had reached such a weird stalemate, and he also knew that the Rank 5 beasts wouldn''t make an appearance, just what would these guys do?


    This would be a perfect moment for them to show their brains, and intelligence, as even Roy had troubles thinking about a solution since both sides didn''t want to fight at full strength, and head-on.


    If they did so, not only would they endanger their selves, but they would also most probably turn this situation favorable for the Rank 4 beasts waiting in ambush.


    Right now there was only one clear thought in the heads of each and every one of the sides present, whoever acted first would either gain or lose the most.


    With this weird stalemate reached, Master Gorg and Young Noble Fjord didn''t seem in a hurry to kill and dispose of all the Rank 3 beasts, while the rage and fury in their eyes were clearly disappearing.


    The effect of the Bewitching Powder was slowly dispersing, as the beasts were regaining their clarity, and even started to retreat, leaving only the carcasses of the dead beasts behind.


    Despite the beasts'' disappearance though, Young Noble Fjord didn''t order his soldiers to break formation and move, as instead, he said,


    "No one is allowed to break formation! Standby!"


    The soldiers didn''t seem happy with their Young Noble''s order, but none of them refuted, as they kept their ground.


    At this moment, Master Gorg''s exploding voice was heard through the area of a few hundred meters,


    "Troy you old thing it seems like your trap didn''t work! How long are you planning on hiding your sorry ass!


    Come here and fight me!"


    He was expecting the opponent to come out of his hiding, and scoff, or attack him, but unfortunately, there was no response from him.


    That clearly surprised Master Gorg, and Young Noble Fjord, but they could do nothing about it. In fact, neither of them seemed able to know how or where their enemy was hiding.


    What stunned Master Gorg even more though was the fact that he wasn''t able to sense even that brat who escaped earlier.


    Master Troy and the others were a different matter, as they were at least Rank 5 Masters, but that kid was just a Rank 2 Warrior.


    How was it possible!?


    After all, even if he had died there should be left a body behind right? But he didn''t seem to have died, so where the hell was he!?


    Feeling Master Gorg check the surroundings with his ''sense area'' Roy couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous, but soon he was able to calm himself when he saw Master Gorg''s facial expression.


    The face of the beautiful Amelia was extremely attractive to him at the moment, as she seemed really focused on her surroundings, cold, cool, and a bit worried.


    Even in a situation like this, she was still able to keep her composure and not show her worry clearly on her face, which gained Roy''s admiration.


    Like this slowly seconds passed, seconds turned into minutes, minutes into hours, and soon more than 8 hours at passed, as it was slowly getting dark.


    All this time there had been no significant change, but with the arrival of the darkness, the soldiers started to get wearier, and since they had been in formation all day they were extremely tired.


    Sure they were all Warriors, and they could hang on for a day or two without sleep, but standing all day in the same position, holding a big metal shield was certainly exhausting.


    As if that wasn''t enough, they hadn''t even been able to eat a thing the whole day, making their situation even worse.


    They weren''t the only ones though, as even Young Noble Fjord who had been on top of his horse this whole time, and had even eaten, and rested, seemed to be able to curse and insult out loud.


    The only revelation during this time had been Master Gorg''s filthy tongue, as he had managed to curse Master Troy with different curses for one hour straight, and then repeat them 8 times.


    Roy had no idea who held the previous record, but he was ready to put his hand over fire that the record belonged to his future father-in-law from now on.


    In fact, even Roy was a bit angry at these guys'' behavior, and even the way they were acting, as he didn''t like this stalemate either, but he knew he had no chance if he made a move.


    He wasn''t so stupid as to destroy the best card he was holding at his hand at the moment, which was his camouflage.


    ''Roooaaaarrr¡­, rooooaaaaarrrrr¡­, rooooaaaaarrrrrrr¡­''


    At this moment though the silence across the area was finally broken from a few more roars.


    It was only now that Roy understood the next line of plan, apparently, the first wave had been only to keep them on edge, and the true attack was planned for now.


    The only reason why he thought so was that he had a feeling that the number of the beasts this time was at least a few times bigger than the previous one.


    But the most effective point of this plan wasn''t the number of the beasts, but that Young Noble Fjord''s stupidity.


    Despite not seeing any signs of attack until now, he hadn''t allowed his soldiers to rest, or give them the opportunity to eat.


    This situation was extremely weird!


    Even though Young Noble Fjord was a lecherous idiot, who would usually lose his clarity and reason, he still wasn''t that stupid right?


    So, Roy thought that what he did might have been his scheme, an opening he had intentionally shown to the enemies.


    He couldn''t see his face perfectly from the spot that he was hiding, but he felt that for a fleeting instant he could see a smirk on his face.


    The boring show seemed to have reignited, and Roy was really looking forwards to it.


    In the meantime, the moment he heard the roars of the beasts, Young Noble Fjord started giving orders once again,


    "Same tactics! Prepare for Impact!"


    Since the first time the tactic they had used had worked perfectly to a fault, why would he want to change it?


    Even though the soldiers seemed to have become a bit tired during the day, they all started to regain their color and fierce expressions once again, as they prepared for blood.


    Now that their lives were once again on the line, none of them dared to even think of sleeping, and take this situation lightly.


    It didn''t take long for the beasts to appear amidst the scenery of the trees, as they had the same red eyes as their predecessors.


    Since the soldiers had already fought against them once, they thought they wouldn''t have many difficulties again, as they could easily achieve the same win as earlier.


    ''Boom, Bang, Boom, Bang, Bang, Clang¡­''


    The next moment sounds of clashing and booming were heard all around the first line of defense, as the Rank 1, 2, and even Rank 3 beasts clashed on the metallic shields.


    Even on the beast''s side, there didn''t seem to be any sign of strategy, in fact, it was just blind and furious singular attacks.


    Once again the soldiers started working as machine parts, each doing his job, and getting rid of as many beasts as they could.


    They were able to understand that should these beasts break their formation they would be dead for sure, as their Young Noble and the strongest Masters would escape.


    There would be no help whatsoever for them. In fact, it would already be great if they weren''t ordered to act as some kind of meat shield for their Young Noble and the others.


    Roy couldn''t help but feel that the aggression of the soldiers earlier in the day, and the decision to leave their side was quite the right one on his part.


    These guys might seem pitiful, but he didn''t really care about them. After all, they clearly intended to send him to the beast''s mouths earlier in the day.


    This could be called some kind of karmic retribution for them. If they didn''t die from the beasts, Roy would have killed a few of them by himself anyway.


    As he was thinking like this, he suddenly heard the hurried voice of Master Gorg,


    "Careful, don''t leave any holes!"


    ''AAARRRGGGHHH~!'' x7

 Chapter 135 - 135: Prelude To The Battle

    Master Gorg''s warning was a tad bit too late, as the soldiers'' cries of pain immediately followed his words of warning.


    Even Roy was unable to understand what was going on for a few moments, as the perimeter didn''t seem to have been breached at first.


    In fact, everything seemed exactly like the first time, and the beasts shouldn''t have been able to break the barrier so fast.


    It didn''t make sense! What happened!?


    But those first 7 cries of pain were just the start, as just like a chain when the weakest link is broken, the outer defensive perimeter of the small army had been destroyed.


    ''Aaarrrggghhhh¡­, aaaarrrgghhhh¡­, aaaarrrrggghhhh¡­''


    Immediately after more screams followed the first round as a lot more soldiers seemed to have turned into blood corpses.


    The beasts didn''t seem to have a specific way of killing them, as they were bit, scratched, stepped, squished, and so on.


    One thing was clear though the more that these beasts drew blood from the soldiers, and smelled that blood, their bloodshot eyes seemed to glow even redder.


    It felt like the human''s blood was like some kind of aphrodisiac for them, making them even fiercer, and even more ferocious.


    Not even Master Gorg or the Masters beside Young Noble Fjord had been able to react before the first line of defense completely turned into a small bloody circle.


    But they were ready to protect the second line at least, as they immediately started launching their attacks towards the beasts stopping their wave.


    "Don''t create holes you damn bastards, there are snakes amidst this wave!"


    It was only at that point that not only the soldiers but even Roy understood why this happened. There were snakes amidst the beasts this time.


    Normally one wouldn''t expect a snake to be affected by the Bewitching Powder, as their venomous body would easily disperse it once it entered their bodies.


    That was also the reason why there were no snakes on the first try. So, the presence of the snakes this time was quite unexpected for the Masters, which caught them by surprise.


    Even Roy couldn''t help but feel a bit surprised at the presence of the Snakes but remembering the fact that these guys had found the lair of the Green Horn Snake things became easier to understand.


    It seems like he had truly underestimated the plans of Master Troy and Young Noble Clark. Which made him even more conscious of his situation, and surroundings.


    Thinking like this he felt that his previous actions had been extremely wise, as the moment that the battle commenced he had already changed his position and created some more distance.


    That was also one of the reasons why he hadn''t been able to understand what was going on there, without hearing Master Gorg''s words.


    While Roy was thinking like that, the soldiers and Masters fighting the beasts on the ground were in quite the situation.


    ''Swish¡­, swoosh¡­, swish¡­''


    In order to take control of the battle once again the masters concentrated on killing the snakes first, and then dealing with the rest of the beasts, but those damn snakes were too just too good in hiding.


    The moment that they felt the danger looming over their heads, they immediately started hiding behind the soldiers'' shields, or the rest of the beasts in the wave.


    With how chaotic the battle was, it was almost impossible to find them easily, so the Masters could only attack their last seen spots.


    It was impossible to hit their own soldiers'' shields, and their positions, as that would break the defense line, so they had to give up from those hiding below.


    The snakes didn''t hide for long though, as the moment that the snakes on the ground felt like they had an opportunity, they slid over the shields attacking the soldiers holding the shields.


    Seeing these actions of the snakes, the Masters behind Young Noble Fjord and Master Gorg acted quickly with the intention of killing the snakes.


    ''swoosh¡­, boom¡­''


    Who would have expected that the moment that one of the soldiers felt the weight of the snake on his shield, as the snakes were at least 6 meters long, weighing more than 20kg each.


    He jumped in fright and try to parry it away, but his sudden reaction wasn''t registered by the Master who was supposed to kill that particular snake and his attack exploded the soldier''s head.


    Blood and pieces exploded at that moment, falling all over the armors, helmets, and bodies of the soldiers on his side, and behind him.


    Everyone who was hit by the blood was stunned, as they couldn''t understand or believe what had just happened, as they turned their heads behind.


    That was the stupidest thing that they could do at the moment though, because the beasts seemed to have gotten even more ferocious, breaking the second line of defense.


    The Master who had failed in his attack could only look with a strange gaze towards his target, which had clearly escaped death, and quickly made its way towards the third line of defense.


    He couldn''t believe his mistake and miss, as he didn''t even know how to justify himself in front of Young Noble Fjord.


    Normally this wouldn''t have been much of a problem, as it was just a miss of timing, but the problem was that just earlier in the day there had been the act of betrayal from other soldiers.


    ''swoosh~!''


    The quickest to react from all the people present was clearly Master Gorg, who directly set his index finger as a sword, and sent a small crescent sword energy towards the slithering snake beast.


    His sword energy cut the snake beasts head but also awakened from their stupor Young Noble Fjord and the others.


    ''swoosh~!''


    Without hesitating in the least, Young Noble Fjord quickly sent a wind blade towards the Master who missed, cutting his head from his shoulders.


    His action was swift and decisive, and it could be said to be the best in this situation, clearly awakening even the soldiers of the third defense line to not lose their concentration.


    But even if they turned to their posts in fear, none of them was in their right state of mind, as no one knew if there would be another guy like the Master who acted earlier.


    In fact, even Master Gorg''s face was a bit dark, gloomy, and ugly seeing what happened, but he still didn''t say anything as he just kept dealing with the snakes and Rank 3 beasts.


    All the Masters around Young Noble Fjord seemed to have weird and complicated looks on their faces, but none of them said anything either.


    They could only pray that they didn''t make any mistake, or that there truly wasn''t a traitor amidst them, otherwise, they would all lose their lives.


    In that state though, the soldiers of the defensive line weren''t able to hold for longer under the barrage of the beasts, who seemed to have gotten even worse when the second line fell.


    Even though these guys were all stronger warriors than the first two defensive lines, it was still impossible for them to hold on for long.


    ''Aaarrrggghhh~!''


    Suddenly a snake appeared under their shields, from a God knows where hole, and bit one of the soldiers in the defensive line.


    Once again the dominoes effect took place, and the whole defensive line fell apart in just 10 to 20 seconds.


    With the fall of the third line of defense, the beasts seemed to have reached the peak of their craziness as they shot like arrows towards the mages.


    On the other hand, even though they saw the fall of the third line of defense the mages didn''t immediately disperse and get discouraged, as some of them formed shields while the others attacked.


    But their courage and determination lasted only for less than 10 minutes, as even they couldn''t keep a constant burn of their magic power.


    The moment they felt that their emergency reserves were being depleted, the mages didn''t seem to care about serving their Young Noble anymore, as they quickly jumped for escape.


    They all used their reserves as propellers of their jump, in order to pass the cordon of the beasts and run away, but unfortunately, a lot of them couldn''t even make it 2 or 3 meters above the ground.


    The reason for their death wasn''t the beasts'' wave, but their Young Noble Fjord and the Rank 4 Warrior by his side.


    Their action was stronger than any possible word, whoever tried to run away would be clearly killed on the spot.


    But even their ruthless actions weren''t able to keep the mages and archers in their places, as they still decided to take their chances and try to escape.


    Perhaps at this moment, they thought how lucky, and smart was that guy who left their side at first.


    If they had another shot at this perhaps they would have done the same or chosen another way. Unfortunately, there is no medicine for regret.


    Witnessing all this Roy didn''t have much of an opinion on what happened, as in fact, he had expected this to happen.


    Furthermore, it was clear that Young Noble Fjord seemed to have been using them as a sort of open weakness.


    With those soldiers out of the way, Master Gorg, Young Noble Fjord, and the other Masters by his side would have to fight themselves from now on and expend their energy.


    These beasts weren''t enough to endanger their lives, but those watching from the shadows clearly were.


    Roy couldn''t help but feel a bit excited right now, as it was finally for the real entertainment to begin¡­

 Chapter 136 - 136: Taunting & Separation

    With all the blocks removed out of the battle, the beasts seemed to get even more ferocious and enraged, as they started raining towards the Master gathered in the middle.


    On the other hand, with the killing and removal of almost all the soldiers around them, the Masters were now forced to fight themselves, unable to save their energy anymore.


    Clearly, the ones to join the battle weren''t the strongest though, but the weakest and Amelia. Master Gorg, and those over Rank 4 just watched at their surroundings with a calm expression.


    Even though this might look like an extremely dangerous situation at first, which one of them wasn''t assured of escaping as long as things turned ugly?


    While the faces of those other Rank 3 Masters around Young Noble Fjord were extremely ugly as their strength wasn''t sufficient to go against the beasts of their rank, Amelia seemed to be going on a killing spree.


    For every swing of her sword at least a beast would either be decapitated or would be slashed in half, with no chance or hope of survival.


    At this moment Amelia looked like some kind of Grim Reaper harvesting the lives of these beasts like she was cutting some blades of grass.


    Even Roy had to accept that this beauty was surprising him more and more with her strength, and potential, as an even bigger desire of making her his woman was born inside his chest.


    It was a strange desire and state, but just like every other man out there Roy had a burning desire for beautiful women.


    Even more so when those women looked like something unreachable for him, blazing even brighter the desire inside him to make them his.


    Certainly, that sounded creepy and unjust but who said that humans, and especially men were perfect and clean creatures?


    Even more so when a man arrived in a place and period where strength determined almost everything, and as long as he was powerful enough everything would belong to him.


    This didn''t mean that he was thinking of ra*ping her, or doing her his by force, as he would first try the good and romantic way.


    But if that didn''t work, he wouldn''t really mind using a little bit of force, and perhaps some slyness in order to reach his goal.


    He was a greedy man, and his greed had become even worse the moment that he learned into what kind of place he had arrived and decided on his path.


    As he was lost in those thoughts, and his little soldier had grown big and rubbing against the tree he was standing on, he suddenly saw something shine in the night.


    ''Clang¡­, clang¡­, clang¡­''


    He was unable to understand what it was at first, but the next moment everything became clear as he heard the sounds.


    The shine he saw was nothing else but hidden assassination weapons thrown towards Amelia, Master Gorg, and the others.


    Surely none of them managed to hit their target, as those guys had been focused on their surroundings, but this signed the start of the true battle.


    It seemed like the people in the dark finally had full confidence in reaching their goal and decided to act and close this.


    The most excited person about this wasn''t those guys in the dark though, as the person most excited about this was Roy, as his eyes were clearly shining at this moment.


    "Hmph~! Cheap tricks, old man! Try something better next time!"


    This was the snorting and cold voice of Master Gorg, who didn''t forget to get on the nerves of Master Troy once again.


    Normally there wouldn''t be any reaction from Master Troy, but this time he seemed to have gotten extremely angered, and he appeared in one of the trees, as he said with a cold voice,


    "I have had enough of this you damn brute! Come let me fu*cking kill you, so you won''t use that filthy mouth of yours anymore!"


    No one had expected Master Troy to actually show himself and say those words, as everyone below got alerted when they saw his appearance.


    Even Master Gorg himself was surprised and startled at the appearance of Master Troy, as he couldn''t help but feel that something was wrong.


    But surely he wouldn''t fall for Master Troy''s cheap confrontation so easily, even more so when his daughter was there.


    With those thoughts in mind, he just snorted and said,


    "Hmph~! You finally showed that old face of yours! Do you think I am so stupid as to immediately follow and fight you!?"


    "Yes, I certainly believe that! Your name as the stupid battle maniac isn''t just for show, is it?"


    "You damn dastardly old thing! If only my daughter wasn''t here, I would have already cut your head from your shoulders."


    "Empty words! I didn''t expect your nickname to be so meaningless! You aren''t some battle maniac, you are just a naked chicken.


    Coward chicken!"


    "You¡­"


    "Me what!? Here I am waiting for you to come and kill me? Do you dare to come and fight me, chicken?"


    Master Gorg''s face was pitch black, and ugly as he heard those words, but he didn''t dare to leave his daughter behind and go fight.


    Not when there were another two Rank 5 Masters that hadn''t appeared yet. At this moment it was Amelia who answered for her father,


    "Haahhhaah~! My father isn''t afraid of a dirty old bag of bones, he is just afraid that you won''t be able to entertain him enough.


    Why don''t you call your other two sisters out, and I assure you that my father will come and give you a good time!"


    Her words clearly angered Master Troy as this time it was his expression who turned ugly and dark, as he seemed like he wanted to peel her skin off.


    But after thinking for a moment, his face relaxed, as he seemed to have thought of something, as a smile crept on his face, and said,


    "Very well then, Masters show yourself! Let us see if this chicken truly dares to come and fight us!"


    The moment he said that the other two Masters showed their selves as well, but there was clearly an unhappy glint on their faces like they didn''t like the current situation.


    It wasn''t part of their plan to have them show up as well in order to fight Master Gorg, they were supposed to stay behind and deal with the remainders.


    But all of a sudden, Master Troy seemed to have forgotten about their plan and involved the two of them in the fight as well.


    Just what the hell was this old thing thinking!? But they had no other way but to join him, as they couldn''t allow their Young Noble''s plan to get spoiled, and their Young Noble told them to do so.


    Even Master Gorg seemed a bit surprised at this action of theirs as like this they were losing the advantage they had.


    Furthermore, why were they trying to pull him out of this place? Wasn''t more efficient for them to attack him here and force him to protect his daughter and the others as well!?"


    Still, this was a great opportunity for them, as long as he was able to keep them under check, or even defeat them he would give a great chance to others to deal with Young Noble Clark and the rest.


    But he didn''t want to endanger his daughter''s life for this, so he couldn''t help but look at her with hesitation. He was okay with others calling him a coward and chicken, but he couldn''t endanger his daughter.


    As if understanding her father''s worry Amelia looked at him with determined eyes, and said,


    "Go father, I can take care of myself!"


    Even though she was just a Rank 3 Warrior, she clearly had the strength to fight on equal terms with a Rank 4 Warrior. So she was confident in her skills.


    At this moment, Master Troy taunted him once again,


    "Come chicken what is stopping you now? Do you want us to leave first? Very well then follow us!"


    With that said he jumped from the tree and run in a specific direction. The other two Masters seemed extremely hesitant, but they still followed behind him.


    "Come chicken!"


    While they were leaving they didn''t forget to taunt Master Gorg as well, increasing the dark lines on his forehead.


    At this moment, that Rank 4 Warrior besides Young Noble Fjord spoke as well, as he said,


    "Don''t worry Master Gorg, I swear I will protect your daughter just like my Young Noble!"


    He was unable to notice the weird expression on his Young Noble''s face as he said that, but his words seemed to have been the nail on the coffin, as Master Gorg released a sigh and said,


    "Sigh~! Dare you to let anything happen to my daughter, I will make sure to wipe all your blood from Navita!"


    With that said, he jumped from his horse and disappeared in the darkness of the night running towards the other three Rank 5 Masters.


    Once again the only sounds left were the howls and roars of the beasts, their clash with the remaining Masters, and their painful death cries.


    When the situation once again returned to that abnormal normal, Young Noble Fjord seemed to have regained his composure and authority once again, as he said with a heavy voice,


    "Don''t you think its time for you to appear as well Young Noble Clark!? Why don''t we use the same form to determine the winner or are you just a chicken hiding behind the darkness!"


    "Hahahhaaha~! There is no need to try and taunt me Young Noble Fjord, I am clearly willing to appear!"


    And he truly did appear, not afar from them. But the moment he appeared Amelia immediately jumped towards him with killing intent¡­

 Chapter 137 - 137: Bet

    Even though Amelia''s actions were quite hasty, and reckless, it was precisely this kind of action that might get something out of this situation.


    In order to clean this up quickly and go help her father, she thought of catching Young Noble Clark as a hostage and then using him as a shield.


    Her plan was quite good, and feasible, considering that Young Noble Clark was someone who feared death and would do anything he could to stay alive.


    Unfortunately, her plan was condemned to fail, because the moment that she made her move she felt a sudden pressure upon her body, and she immediately fell down to the ground again.


    The gravity seemed to have suddenly multiplied by 2 or 3 times, while all the particles around her had been frozen, and she was unable to use her strength.


    Most probably it was a Rank 3 Gravity formation, on top of a Rank 3 Magic Freeze formation, but since the creator wasn''t efficient with it, it couldn''t show its full strength.


    Just like Warriors and Mages, Alchemists, Weapons craftsmen, and Formation Masters'' abilities were determined by Ranks. Depending on the quality and strength of the formation, pill, or weapon they could make.


    So, not only Amelia but everyone else behind her experienced the same situation, as they all fell from their mounts and were plastered to the ground.


    The best among them were able to stand on their feet beside the change, which included the Rank 4 Warrior, and that hooded guy, but the rest were just like iron nails drawn to the magnet.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA~! Did you really think that I would play it fair and square!? How stupid and na?ve could you be? This is not a nobles duel, this is a battle! HAHAHAAHA~!"


    Young Noble Clark started laughing out loud, clearly enjoying the sight in front of him, as he saw the people in front of him crawl like weak worms due to the strong gravity.


    He knew that this wasn''t enough to make them completely immovable, and it happened just because he caught them by surprise.


    But still, he wanted to use this chance he had created in order to dampen their morals.


    The most important part in a battle was morale, as long as a Warrior thought that the battle was lost, then there was no way in hell that he could win.


    Just like he expected, Amelia and the others started to get up the next moment, as Young Noble Fjord and Young Noble Peers were helped by the Masters by their side.


    He didn''t seem to care much about it though, as his gaze was wandering on the faces of those other guys, and he was happy to know that they had been affected by his words and the situation.


    His happiness didn''t last for long though, as Amelia didn''t seem to care in the least about his words, as he used every ounce of strength she had to hurl a crescent sword energy attack towards him.


    Even though the current environment made it much more difficult for her to use her strength and skills since Sword energy didn''t count as magic she could still attack Young Noble Clark.


    While her attack was a bit impeded from the Gravitational formation, and from the Magic Freeze formation, it was still not to be underestimated.


    To be more exact, her sword energy attack didn''t have the potential to kill a Rank 4 Warrior at the moment, but it was more than capable of killing a Rank 2 Warrior like Young Noble Clark.


    The moment he sensed something like that Young Noble Clark''s face immediately turned dark and gloomy, but he wasn''t worried in the least.


    He didn''t even move from his spot, as a black-dressed Master came out of nowhere parring the attack for him and standing in front of him for any other upcoming attack.


    Seeing that happen, Amelia couldn''t help but snort coldly, as she said,


    "Hmph~! And I am supposed to be the woman between the two of us!"


    Hearing that Young Noble Clark''s face went even darker and gloomier, but that was just for a passing moment, as he suddenly showed a grin, and said,


    "You think that you can beat me in your current situation!?"


    "I will sweep the ground with you, just like a useless broom!"


    "Oh, is that so!? Then why don''t we make a bet?"


    "What kind of bet?"


    "A really simple one actually, should you win then I will let you and your father go free, I will even talk to my father to let your mother go, and help you cure her!"


    "And should you win!?"


    "You will become my slave!"


    "Hmph~! A toad looking to eat some swan meat! How can I trust you!?"


    "We will both sign a soul contract! That should be enough right!?"


    Amelia couldn''t help but feel a bit startled at this as she didn''t expect this Young Noble to be so confident in herself, but the next moment she said without a doubt in her voice,


    "Then what are we waiting for!?"


    "Miss Amelia, I don''t think you should accept this duel, Young Noble Clark surely is planning something!"


    It was that Rank 4 Warrior beside Young Noble Fjord since he had given his words to Master Gorg to protect Amelia, he wanted to advise her to not accept.


    But the moment that his words sounded, Young Noble Clark immediately snorted, and ordered in the void,


    "Hmph~! A servant that doesn''t know when to shut up! Take care of him for me!"


    The next instant, a black-dressed shadow appeared out of nowhere and gave him a kick in the guts. The Rank 4 warrior who should be quite tough, immediately kneeled while sprouting a mouthful of blood.


    "I think that you haven''t understood your situation yet! You are completely trapped, and there is no way out for you!


    If I want to kill you, then I can easily kill you! This duel is just for me to get a new slave by fighting fair and square. So better shut your dirty holes and wait for your turn to die!"


    Everyone was shocked at what happened, and Young Noble Clark''s revelation, as they didn''t understand how it was possible for that black shadow to do something like that.


    There were two possible situations: he was a Warrior higher than Rank 4, meaning Rank 5 or higher, or he was a Rank 4 Warrior that wasn''t affected by the formations.


    Either way, they were doomed. It was only at this point that everyone seemed to get clear about the current situation they were found.


    Seeing that, Amelia''s face turned gloomier, but she understood that she didn''t have any other choice and she could only accept the duel as she said with a confident voice,


    "Well then, what are we waiting for!"


    Young Noble Clarks dark and gloomy face immediately disappeared, as it was replaced with a smile while he said with a natural tone while throwing Amelia a contract,


    "Just your soul signature on this contract!"


    The Young Noble seemed extremely prepared as the contract was ready, and it even contained his soul signature, which made Amelia hesitate for a moment, but she still did it.


    She touched the contract with her index finger, as her finger shined for a moment and something entered the contract, making it shine the next moment.


    It was Amelia''s soul signature that made the contract legal, and their deal standing. She didn''t throw the contract back though, as she kept it in her space ring.


    After what had happened she clearly didn''t believe Young Noble Clark, and she would be stupid if she did, as he had already shown his colors more than once.


    Young Noble Clark saw her actions, but he didn''t stop her, he just gazed at her with a slight smile, as he made a sign for the Warrior in front of him to stand aside and make his way towards the formations.


    Just one look at his comfortable walk, and disposition as he walked inside the formations was enough to understand that he wasn''t affected by them and that he would fight in full strength.


    This also clearly resolved the question of what had happened to the Rank 4 Warrior, but no one had the time to think about that at the moment.


    They could only look with curiosity at the standings of Young Noble Clark and Amelia as they were both preparing their selves to start fighting.


    ¡­


    Not far away from there, Master Troy and the other two Rank 5 Masters suddenly stopped their tracks and turned around to have a look at the approaching Master Gorg.


    His face was dark, gloomy, and a bit insidious due to his anger, but none of them seemed to care about it.


    In fact, the moment that Master Troy saw his ugly face, he smiled at him and said in a mocking tone,


    "It seems like the chicken does have some courage!"


    His words clearly reached their intention, as Master Gorg finally exploded with all his rage and anger, as suddenly a Great Sword appeared on his hand, he hacked towards Master Troy while screaming,


    "You damn old thing that refuses to die! Just go fu*cking die for this Master!"


    Sword Energy attack!


    But comparing his Sword Energy attack with that of Amelia was just like comparing a baby dragon to his Grandfather, or even great-grandfather.


    Even his previous night''s attack seemed to be nothing more than child''s play in front of this one.


    It was clear that he was intending to finish this as soon as he could in order to go and help his daughter¡­

 Chapter 138 - 138: Experts Fighting Starts

    His idea and intentions were pretty good, but unfortunately, he was rushing too much, as the moment that he jumped towards his opponents something appeared from below him.


    It was another Rank 3 Formation circle, but this time it wasn''t a Gravity, nor a Magic Freeze one, but an Illumination formation.


    The moment that Master Gorg jumped over it, the formation was activated, as a blinding light attacked him, his eyes, and his senses.


    Normally this trick wouldn''t be much of a problem for someone like Master Gorg, but the fact that it was totally unexpected for him, made him lose his momentum, and concentration for a moment.


    The next moment, before he could recollect himself and continue with his attack, the two Masters under Young Noble Clark appeared out of nowhere and attacked him.


    One of them was holding a sword, while the other one had a great sword on his hand, clearly showing that he and Master Gorg followed the same path of weaponry.


    Normally his skills would be nowhere close to those of Master Gorg, but since Master Gorg was caught unprepared, his attack was extremely dangerous.


    To make matters worse, there was another one beside him, having almost the same strength as him, aiming for Master Gorg as well.


    As a battle maniac, who had a lot of battle experience Master Gorg was quick to adapt to the situation, and instead of continuing his attack, he used his greatsword to protect himself and his body.


    ''Clanggg¡­, Claannggg¡­''


    The next moment two powerful metal clashing sounds were heard, as Master Gorg was thrown flying behind.


    After hearing these sounds one would think that Master Gorg succeeded in protecting himself from the two attacks, but that was unfortunately impossible.


    ''Bangg¡­, Bangg¡­, Bangg¡­, Boom¡­''


    Master Gorg had to break through three trees before he finally managed to use the fourth to neutralize the remaining strength and stop.


    The moment that he stopped though one could easily see that his clothes had been tatter into pieces, as there were a lot of bloody cuts through all his body.


    But he wasn''t able to stop and rest, as the next moment he felt a danger above his head, and immediately jumped to the side in order to avoid a blazing fireball that was sent to burn him to crisp.


    ''Booommmmm~!''


    The fireball landed above the spot where he was standing a moment ago with a powerful blasting sound, as Master Gorg could only thank his instincts for the timely escape.


    Just as he was about to take a breath of relaxing though, he once again felt danger upon himself and couldn''t help but use his greatsword to protect his body once again.


    Before the fireball could disperse the other two warriors were once again on his trails, using their weapons to aim at his vital points once again.


    With his vast battle experience, it was impossible for Master Gorg to not understand what was going on, as he had to admit that his enemy''s plan was quite good.


    Master Troy was a truly sly person, as he had created a tag game of three against one, without any intention of letting him rest even for a single moment.


    Their goal was clear they wanted his head, and if nothing changed they would achieve their goal pretty soon.


    In a short time, the battle Maniac Master Gorg was turned into some kind of ball jumping from one place to the other trying to dodge and avoid the attacks coming for his life.


    ¡­


    As Master Gorg was fighting for his life, Young Noble Clark was looking with a lecherous look of a victor towards the beauty Amelia.


    Even though she had just accepted the bet, and they had yet to fight and decide the winner he already felt like he had won.


    "This will be much easier for you if you just accept to become my slave right away Amelia. I don''t want to harm the woman that is going to serve me soon with her body."


    "Hmph~! You are truly trash! I prefer to die before becoming your slave. But don''t worry about hurting me, trash like you is incapable to do something like that!"


    Hearing that Young Noble Clark''s face turned gloomy as he decided to show this bi*tch his true prowess, as he removed a ring from one of his fingers.


    It was only at this moment that Amelia noticed that this guy had quite a few rings on his fingers, and she had no idea what their use or functions were.


    But no matter what he tried there was no way for her to lose against him! She was extremely confident of herself, and her skills.


    The next moment though, Young Noble Clark''s body seemed to slowly get stronger, as his aura started increasing slowly, going from that of a Rank 2 Warrior towards the peak of a Rank 3 Warrior.


    If he added the ring to his finger one would think that it was the effect of the ring, but since he took the ring off then it meant that this was his true strength, and that ring just hide his aura.


    Surprisingly Young Noble Clark wasn''t as wasteful and useless as he looked as in fact, he was a strong peak Rank 3 Warrior.


    Even Amelia couldn''t help but look at him with a look of surprise, which made Young Noble Clark feel extremely cocky.


    "What about now, are you ready to accept becoming my slave!? Or do you still think that you have a chance of beating me?"


    "Hmph~! Your puny balls just inflated a bit, and you think that you can already make me afraid!? You should try harder trash!"


    Her words were uncouth and attacked his manliness, after all, what kind of man would accept such words from the woman he was trying to bed.


    Even more so an arrogant Young Noble who was famous for his skills. Young Noble Clark''s face turned even gloomier, as he looked at her and said with a dark and heavy voice,


    "You truly won''t cry without watching your coffin, will you?"


    "Are we going to fight or are you planning to chit-chat with me all the time! If that is your plan, then you might just bore me to death and truly win sister!"


    Amelia''s words were intentional as she was trying to rile him up and make him fight with anger, as an angry opponent looks at the fight with narrow vision, but inside she was extremely alert.


    The truth was that Young Noble Clark''s strength had come as a big and unexpected surprise for her, and even more so when she saw those rings on his fingers.


    She knew that quite a few of them must be specially made artifacts in order to increase his strength, and bolster his defenses, so it wouldn''t be a lie if she said that she was a bit afraid at this moment.


    The moment that Young Noble Clark heard those words he got even angrier and gloomier, as a spear appeared on his hands, and he immediately jumped in an attack.


    There was no skill in his attack, it was just a simple stab with his spear, aiming for Amelia''s abdomen. He didn''t want to kill her, but he had to show her that she wasn''t his opponent.


    Seeing that stab come towards her Amelia could only snort, as it was impossible for that attack to reach her normally, but unfortunately, her situation wasn''t normal.


    The Rank 3 Gravity formation, and the Rank 3 Magic Freeze formation made it impossible for her to use her full strength, and abilities.


    So, she could only turn her sword vertically in front of her body, and then use it to parry the stabbing spear to the side.


    Her idea and execution were extremely good, but unfortunately, her calculations were a bit off. While she didn''t get injured by the spear stab, the attack still connected to her clothes.


    The spear pierced through her dress at the end of her ribs, and ripped her dress there, surfacing a small part of her smooth and jade white skin.


    Seeing that his first attack had failed, Young Noble Clark didn''t get angry instead he became a bit more enthusiastic, as he quickly made his spear fly around his head, and then attack her abdomen again.


    Once again Amelia used the same technique to parry away the attack, and the same thing happened once again as another rip was added to her dress.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to stop this from happening but that she couldn''t. it was extremely difficult for her to fight someone of the same Rank, while she was suffering the effects of gravity.


    On the other hand, Young Noble Clark seemed to have forgotten about his angry and gloomy thoughts, as he couldn''t help but tease, and mock the beauty in front of him,


    "Amelia I never thought that you would show me your body so easily! I was expecting to work a bit harder on this! Hhahaaha~!"


    The beauty''s face went gloomy this time. The waste and trash that she could kill in one move was acting so cocky in front of her, just because he was using some underhanded means.


    She swore inside that if she didn''t kill him today, then she would kill herself!


    With those thoughts, she got even more determined to win and decided to counterattack. The moment that the same attack came towards her abdomen she didn''t parry it, but she dodged it.


    It was certainly more difficult as she didn''t only need to move her upper body to do it, but she had to move her lower body, and center of gravity as well.


    But that managed to pull her enemy closer to her, as she used her sword to chop his head¡­

 Chapter 139 - 139: Changes In Battle

    Her idea and execution were perfect and combined with the fact that it was unexpected Young Noble Clark was surely going to suffer a lot even if he didn''t die.


    In fact, the truth was that she didn''t expect her attack to connect directly as it would be too easy, and that would prove that Young Noble Clark was truly trash.


    Not that she would have any other opinion no matter what happened, but at least her thoughts about him wouldn''t deteriorate more.


    To her disappointment though Young Noble Clark didn''t seem to have any thoughts of dodging or defending against her attack, as her swords soon reached his neck.


    Well, this was good too, as like this she wouldn''t have to waste more time and energy with this trash, and she would be able to think about her escape.


    ''Clanggggg~!''


    Before she could get excited at her victory though, the sound of metal hitting a hard rock sound in the area, and she felt her hand go a bit numb from the clash.


    After receiving the hit, Young Noble Clark had rolled on the ground, and stood up after one roll, with a clear grin on his face.


    She was unable to understand what was going on for a moment, but the next one she was able to see a weird luster on the body of Young Noble Clark who just stood grinning in front of her.


    "Hahahaah~! How does it feel to hit my Rank 4 Rock Barrier Amelia? Do you think that it would be that easy to kill me!?"


    Amelia''s face was strange for a moment, and then it went dark and gloomy. She clearly understood the situation from Young Noble Clark''s words.


    Apparently, this guy had a Rank 4 artifact upon himself that protected his body all the time. Weapon crafting was a field in and of itself.


    The better the weapon craftsmen, the better the weapon, the better the result that one would get from it.


    Highly ranked artifacts were extremely expensive, as a Rank 4 sword for example with a simple pattern and inscription could go on the market for a few thousand mid-grade mana stones.


    But defense artifacts that could protect from the attacks of the same Rank, or artifacts with special and unique abilities were much pricier and rarer.


    For example, the Rank 4 Rock Barrier that Young Noble Clark was using was at least 5 or 10 times more expensive than that Rank 4 sword, or spear.


    One had to know that almost all the kingdoms in Navita used the bronze, silver, gold coins system. And that one low-grade mana stone was equal to 10.000 gold coins.


    As for the currency between the mana stones depending on quality, one had to multiply with 100 for each increase in quality. For example, 1 mid-grade mana stone was equal to 100 low-grade man stones.


    One could understand from this, that the amount that Young Noble Clark had used to buy this artifact was enough to keep a Kingdom running for a month or so.


    But it was worth it actually! After all, it was a life-saving trump card that could help a lot of people of Young Noble Clark''s level to escape assassinations or fights with stronger Rankers.


    That meant that the normal attacks of Rank 3 that Amelia could exert at those moments were nothing more tingling for Young Noble Clark.


    There were two ways to deal with these kinds of barriers, one was to attack continuously in order to deplete the magic power of the artifact.


    But that wasn''t a viable solution as Amelia was under the effects of the Rank 3 Gravity Formation, which meant that she would surely deplete her stamina before Young Noble Clark.


    Or the second and more direct way was to attack the barrier with a Rank 4 or higher strength attack and destroy it in one hit.


    With those thoughts in her mind, Amelia could only go for the second solution. The moment that she made up her mind, she decided to not hesitate, as she started charging another sword energy attack.


    Seeing her decisive and quick movement Young Noble Clark''s face turned gloomy, as he didn''t expect her to fight him so fiercely and decisively, but he quickly forgot about it.


    It didn''t matter whether she was willing or not, after this fight, she would belong to him, she would be his slave, and would have no other choice but to moan under him.


    With that thought in mind, he decided to not lose time, as he quickly jumped towards her to attack before she could make her move.


    As he was on the air, he decided to not pull punches anymore, as two big Fire Balls were created in front of him, and he hurled them towards her.


    That was his biggest trump card that no one knew about, actually Young Noble Clark wasn''t just a Rank 3 Warrior, but he was also a Rank 2 Fire Mage, a favored child of heavens.


    Looking at the sight in front of her even Amelia had to admit that she was a bit startled, but she still remained calm and continued with her attack.


    A crescent moon sword energy attack was released out of her sword clashing against the two big fireballs.


    ''Boooommm¡­, Boooommmm¡­''


    The moment that her attack clashed with the two fireballs it created an outstanding loud sound, as everyone only thought that she had reacted too late.


    After all, she had reacted only when the two Fire Balls were less than 5 meters away from her, even if she could survive them, it was impossible for her to escape unscathed.


    At least this was what everyone thought, as the next moment Young Noble Clark reached his targeted location as well, with his spear stabbing ahead.


    ''Cracckk¡­, Clinkkkk~!''


    These weren''t the sounds that everyone was expecting, so they were all looking dumbfoundingly towards the location of the fight, waiting to see what had happened.


    ¡­


    At the same time, not far away from them, Master Gorg seemed to be in a terrible state with bloody wounds all over his body, charred parts, and tattered clothes.


    If someone saw him at the moment, they would think that he was some kind of burly beggar and not a renowned Rank 5 Warrior.


    Just now he had just escaped from another Fire Ball thrown at him, as a bit of his hair had been burned from the attack.


    "Hhahahaha~! Gorg, you have truly opened this seat''s eyes today! I have finally learned the meaning of a headless chicken! Hhahhaha~!"


    The one mocking him was clearly Master Troy, who all this time had stayed behind him and hurled his Fire Balls at him like he was some kind of target practice.


    Those words clearly angered the burly Master even more as he couldn''t help but think of ripping the old guy''s heart from his chest, and then throw him in the gutters.


    ''Just a little bit more he thought..!''


    But he didn''t have the time to think for long, as the next instant two killing intents appeared from behind him, as the two Masters behind were aiming with their sword and greatsword at his vitals.


    This fucking situation had become a routine, as the moment he dodged the Fire Ball, immediately these two bastards would show up to attack him.


    It had happened so many times that even he was getting sick and tired of it. He wanted to kill these damn guys as soon as possible and then return for his daughter, but these bastards were extremely tenacious.


    ''Clangggg¡­, Clangggg¡­''


    Once again using his greatsword in order to block their attacks, the sounds of metal clashing with metal were heard, as he was pushed back with new bloody cuts on his body.


    Using every dreg of strength that his body could produce he tried to turn a bit in mid-air, as he prepared to dodge the Fire Ball coming for him.


    Just as expected Master Troy didn''t disappoint him, as a gigantic Fire Ball was hurled his way, with the intention of harming him as much as he could.


    Since he couldn''t aim the fast-moving roach, Master Troy had thought of lowering the Fire Balls'' strength and increasing its range.


    Like this even if Master Gorg dodged his attack, he still would be unable to escape unscathed. While this wasn''t perfect, it was the best strategy he had for the moment.


    Master Gorg could only curse the damn old man inside his heart, as he once again tried his best to dodge the Fire Ball, and escape with as few injuries as possible.


    He managed to escape the brunt of the attack, but it was still impossible to completely dodge it, as the clothes in his body, and his hair were lighted in fire again.


    ''I will fucking kill them¡­''


    These were his thoughts as he once again jumped back and put his greatsword in a defense position to defend against the two upcoming attacks.


    Even though his opponents seemed to have grown a bit tired as well fighting against him, they still had quite the smug expressions on their faces, as if they were seeing his dead body.


    With how things had gone until now surely that wasn''t wrong, but everything would change from now.


    Master Troy, who was the one that, was the clearest about the attack felt a bad premonition and upon seeing Master Gorg''s position, his face turned dark as he screamed,


    "Careful it''s a trap!"


    But the two attacking Warriors were unable to pull back anymore, as they could only look dumbfounded as Master Gorg''s aura increased from a Rank 5 to a Rank 6 Warrior, and¡­

 Chapter 140 - 140: Rank 6 Master Gorg & Demonic Path Mage

    Suddenly jumping form peak of Rank 5 Warrior to the early Rank 6 was a big difference. Just like how a carp turned into a dragon with a single jump from the river.


    Sensing that sudden change the two Peak Rank 5 Masters that were coming for Master Gorg''s life already felt like they were in a big disadvantage.


    But that wasn''t all, the moment that they approached Master Gorg''s location in a 5 meters radius, suddenly a blinding light hit their eyes, and senses, making them lose their momentum and sharpness.


    Apparently, this time Master Gorg had positioned himself perfectly just outside of the Illumination Formation, and the moment the attack arrived he had just taken a step back to use it against his enemies.


    All this time he had been enduring the attacks of the trio against him without even using once the formation, and just when their guards were down, he had finally made his move.


    The two peak Rank 5 Masters attacks weren''t completely dissolved, but they were clearly affected. It was just like flattening the canine teeth of a wolf.


    While they would still be there, and cause pain to the victim, it was impossible to have the same level of damage, and harm as when they were in full form.


    Now it was the time for Master Gorg to start his counterattack, as he felt that he had allowed these flies enough time of enjoyment.


    Using the foot that he had stepped back as a base, he quickly jumped against his two attackers, and used his greatsword in a swing.


    He didn''t have the time to play around with these guys, so he decided to finish things quickly, as he incorporated even his sword energy in his attack.


    ''Swishh~! Boooommmm¡­, Boooommmm¡­, Cracckkk¡­, Crackk¡­!''


    There was only the sound of wind cutting through, then two huge explosions, and finally the sounds of tree cutting, and their fall down below.


    It felt unbelievable, Master Gorg''s attack was enough to cleanly cut more than a few trees whenever it passed, even after hitting its target.


    Whoever saw something like this would feel like he was watching some kind of spatial fissure, that had swallowed everything on its path, clearly showing the sky above.


    There was no sign of movement from the two peak Rank 5 Masters, and there wasn''t even sign of their bodies, as they seemed to have completely disappeared in that attack.


    Master Gorg was still in the air as this happened, as his burly body started landing on the ground like a falling leaf.


    The bloody wounds, the charred parts, and his tattered clothes hadn''t changed, but now there were traces of an evil grin on his face.


    This was the biggest secret of Master Gorg, he had actually broken through to the early Rank 6 Warrior quite some time ago.


    The only reason he hadn''t shown his true strength was because he wanted to use it in order to deal with that fu*cker Noble Clark.


    In fact, he had wanted to go over to the guy, and kill him even before he entered this Death Forest, but at the moment his wife had priority over everything.


    No matter what, he had to find that Rank 5 Green Horn Snake or find some other way to treat his wife''s poisoning.


    That was also the reason why he still hadn''t left this place, and he was still lingering around here, he fully believed in his strength as an early Rank 6 Warrior.


    The grin on his face was truly unbearable, and sickening but there was no one to tell him that, and if that wasn''t enough, he started laughing out loud while he said,


    "Hhahaha~! You old bag of bones, you surely didn''t expect this, did you!? Now come here and surrender your life obediently!"


    "Huh!? Hahahha~! Gorg I have to say bastard you truly surprised me! But do you think that I don''t have any cards of my own to deal with you?"


    That completely stupefied Master Gorg as he thought that Master Troy would fall on his feet, and beg him for his life, and not laugh at him. His face immediately changed, going dark and gloomy.


    At he same time he couldn''t help but feel a sense of bad premonition, and danger from those words, making him even more alert of the surroundings.


    He didn''t know what it was, but it surely wasn''t something good!


    On the other hand, Master Troy seemed to get even happier as he continued,


    "In fact, to tell you the truth I have been pondering all this time how to kill those two! Who would have thought that you would do me such a big favor!


    If I didn''t need to kill you, I would surely thank you, you know! Too bad that things stand as they do!"


    He seemed truly sincere with his words, and extremely confident in himself as well, making Master Gorg feel even more alarmed.


    The instincts of a Warrior are a wondrous thing, as he felt that extreme danger was looming over his head.


    Without caring about Master Gorg''s thoughts, and instincts, Master Troy just little hummed,


    "Absorb!"


    The moment he said that a bloody big circle appeared at the feet of Master Gorg, covering an area of 10 times bigger than the Illumination Formation.


    Just like a hungry beast, the blood-red formation started sucking the magic power, the blood, and any remaining energy in the area, and transport it towards the eye of the formation, Master Troy.


    When Master Gorg saw this blood-red formation and felt its power, he couldn''t help but scream in a terrible voice,


    "You damn dastardly lunatic, how dare you join those damn demonic cults! Are you out of your mind!?"


    The truth was that there are no evil manuals, and techniques on training and extracting magic power from the environment, but there are always evil people who use them wrongly.


    Well, these were just Roy''s thoughts though, as Navita didn''t look at the matter like that. The truth was that even in Navita there were people who trod upon the evil path, joined in Demonic Cults.


    Take the current formation for example, normally it was a formation that would be lined with beasts blood, but to increase the effects, and efficiency the Demonic Path Mages and Warriors used Human blood.


    One could just try to imagine just how much blood was expended in creating the big blood formation under Master Gorg at the moment, with an area of at least 1000 meters square, and 20 centimeters wide line.


    What made this even more disgusting and evil though was the fact that for better efficiency the blood used needed to be the blood of innocent and pure people.


    The only humans that fulfilled those two qualities in this era'' were young kids!


    So, one could understand the rage and anger of Master Gorg, but Master Troy didn''t seem to care as he just laughed out loud as he said,


    "Hhahahah~! Are you scared now Gorg!? Don''t worry in a short time I will become an early Rank 6 Fire Mage, and I will surely give you a quick death! Haahha~!


    Or not! I think I prefer more to burn you into a crisp! Hhahahaha~!"


    ''AAARRGGHHH~!''


    The truth was that Master Gorg wasn''t scared, he was enraged. He couldn''t believe what kind of monster he was facing right now, so he started attacking the formation''s eye with everything he had.


    ''Swishhhh~! Boooommmm~!'' *many


    Red crescent moon slashes were thrown towards Master Troy without stop. But despite the loud booming sounds none of the slashes seemed to be able to pierce through the magic power tornado around Master Troy.


    At that moment he wasn''t absorbing only the magic power from the environment, and the little amount he was stealing from Master Gorg, but also the vital energy of the two peak Rank 5 dying Masters.


    The truth was that they were still alive despite concurring heavy injuries from the attack of Master Gorg, as they had used their life saving cards, so now they were suffering their vitality''s forceful absorption.


    "Hhahahahah~!"


    All this time, Master Troy was laughing like a lunatic inside that energy tornado created around him, as he felt his strength and magic power surge into new heights.


    Mid-Rank 5 Fire Mage!


    Peak-Rank 5 Fire Mage!


    ''Clink~!''


    Finally Early-Rank 6 Fire Mage!


    "HHAHAHAHAH~! I succeeded! Hahaaahha~!"


    Feeling that he had finally succeeded in his endeavor made him extremely happy, but the problem was that the magic power kept surging inside his body, and he wouldn''t be able to absorb more.


    It was just like inflating an already inflated balloon, after some point it would explode. Despite this being a great opportunity for him, Master Troy understood the danger, so he wanted to stop.


    But unfortunately, this had already spiraled out of his control, and it was impossible for him to stop this anymore. He could either hope to not explode as he absorbed the energy or directed somewhere else.


    Thinking like this he couldn''t help but release an emotional sigh, as he said with a loud voice,


    "Sigh~! Gorg you chicken, I hope you haven''t waited for long, now let me give a small gift!"


    The moment he said that Master Gorg felt a terrible premonition and danger towards himself. It was like he was being stared by the God of Death himself.


    It was scary!


    Even an Early Rank 6 Warrior like him couldn''t help but feel afraid at that moment, without understanding why.


    Everything became extremely clear the next moment though, as he felt the temperature start rising exponentially around him¡­

 Chapter 141 - 141: Three Turns In A Row

    As Master Gorg was in a pinch against the demonic Master Troy, not far away from them the dust and debris clouds were slowly falling to reveal the condition of Amelia and Young Noble Clark.


    Shock!


    Total Shock!


    No one was able to understand for a moment how everything had happened the way it had.


    While there was blood trickling down Amelia''s lips, and her body and clothes were burned in most parts, she was still standing firmly on her feet.


    But that wasn''t the reason why everyone was shocked, the reason for that was because Young Noble Clark had finished lying on the ground with blood dripping from his left shoulder, and left leg.


    Blood!


    It should be impossible for blood to appear on Young Noble Clark''s body when he had something like the Rank 4 Rock Barrier on him.


    Since there was blood then it meant that his barrier had been brought down by Amelia. Which meant that even in that state she was able to make an attack with the strength of a Rank 4 Warrior.


    How could people not get shocked by that? It was the same as understanding that the wolf that they had thought dead, was now showing her bloody teeth to them.


    No one could believe that something like that had happened, but most importantly they were all trying to rake their brains to understand how it happened.


    In fact, the truth was that Amelia hadn''t thrown her sword energy attack to the two Fire Balls attack that Young Noble Clark hurled at her.


    No, she had used just a simple physical attack to face the two Fire Balls, and then under the cover of the fire around her, she had waited for Young Noble Clark to enter her area of attack.


    It was only when she had determined that it was impossible for him to escape her attack, that she finally launched the sword energy attack breaking his barrier in one go.


    Then using the moment of shock, she launched two quick physical attacks on him, one towards the heart, and one towards his family jewels.


    After getting infuriated by this waste, Amelia had decided to be quite heavy with him, and teach him a good lesson before his death.


    But even though Young Noble Clark was caught by surprise, he was still a Rank 3 Warrior, so he was able to dodge her attacks to some extent.


    With an impossible turn of his body midair, he had managed to dodge the vital attacks, while sacrificing his left shoulder and left leg, almost losing conscience.


    "Arrrgggghhh~! You damn bi*tch! I will fucking ra*pe you until you die! You will fu*cking regret this, I swear!"


    As everyone was in a daze thinking of the resolve, strength, and abilities of Amelia to pull such a stunt and bear the pain of two Rank 2 Fire Balls with her physical body, and her will, the victim started screaming.


    Who could blame the poor Young Noble Clark, this was supposed to be his perfect trap, a realization of his dreams, wishes, and planning. And it had ended like this.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to get up, but that he couldn''t. Right now, the full left side of his body was in extreme pain and suffering, as he was unable to pull himself up and stand.


    If this was considered just a duel between Amelia and Young Noble Clark then it clearly was Amelia''s win, but unfortunately, this wasn''t a simple duel.


    Amelia understood this as well, so despite the pain in her body, despite her current look, despite her current situation, she still started charging another sword energy attack, the last that she could.


    She had to cripple this waste as soon as possible and hope that the soul contract she signed would be real and useful to her.


    Her strength was slowly losing out, and she could feel that she didn''t have much time at that moment, so she had to act quickly.


    One had to admit that Amelia''s will was truly a will forged of fire and metal, as despite everything she was able to charge her sword energy attack.


    But before she could throw her attack towards her target, she felt a raging wind destroy most of her charged momentum, and even change the aim of her attack.


    ''Booommm¡­, Crackkk¡­''


    There was a lot of noise, and her powerful attack caused quite the damage, only that it wasn''t towards the target but towards some trees in the surroundings.


    Feeling that happen, a wave of terrible anger and rage clouded her beautiful face, as she turned her face around and looked towards the scum that had destroyed her efforts.


    It was none other than Young Noble Fjord, who had quite the mocking grin on his face at the moment, looking at her as if she was a stupid woman.


    "Bet you didn''t expect that!"


    These were the only words he said towards the raging beauty who was still conscious and standing due to the anger and rage boiling through her body.


    She couldn''t believe that this scum had been working in cahoots with the other scum, and this had all been a big trap set up for her and her father.


    It was totally unbelievable to her!


    Why was there a need to do something like this? Why was there a need to act like this? Did they fear her father so much?


    She was enraged, she wanted to kill these scums with her hands, she wanted to cut them each 999 times, and then stuff their wounds with salt.


    She wanted to skin them alive! These two scum didn''t deserve to live for another day! Every extra second of breath they took, was like an extra curse upon the world of the living.


    "Arrggghhh~! You damn beasts! I swear that if I don''t die today, I will make you suffer in eternity!


    Arrggghhh~! Why are Heavens so unfair! Why are monsters like you alive! I would sell my soul to make you suffer, I swear!"


    No one knew from where did she find the strength to scream like that, and every one of them felt a cold chill on their backs as they heard those words.


    But the next moment whoever was alive exploded in a big and loud laugh. It looked like they were mocking her, but they were actually trying to throw away their instantaneous fear of her words.


    The only two people who seemed to be truly amused by her words were only the two Young Nobles, Clark and Fjord.


    Young Noble Fjord couldn''t even stop himself as he said,


    "Hahahaahha~! Do you think that we will give you the opportunity to do so? You are doomed to become our bi*tch and our extra cum dumpster! Hhahahha~! Just like you mother!"


    Amelia''s anger and rage rose to new heights, as she felt like she was even close to vomiting blood, but before that could happen, she heard a voice traveling to her,


    "Do you stand by your promise!?"


    "Huh!?"


    "Will you give me your body, soul, and heart if I help you to make them suffer and save you from your current predicament!?"


    "Uh~!"


    "Answer fast or walk your path!"


    "I-I pro-promise!"


    "Very well then, from today forth you belong to me! Leave everything in my hands!"


    This conversation clearly surprised and shocked quite a few people in the surroundings, as even Young Noble Fjord felt that something wasn''t right.


    In fact, he felt like he had heard this voice from somewhere and he hated it to the bones. He didn''t understand why, or what was going on, but he didn''t like it.


    Just like his soldiers a few moments ago, he started laughing as well, as he said with a loud voice,


    "Hahahaha~! What a funny joke! Who the fu*ck do you think you are? Are you some kind of Divine, or some Emperor!? Boastful piece of trash! Just show yourself and come receive your death!"


    Roy was quite shocked at Young Noble Fjord''s words, as he didn''t think that there would be such an idiot who would willingly offer his life to a Young Noble just because he said so.


    Well, those peasants and weak soldiers might do so when threatened with the lives of their loved ones, but why should he do it?


    Even more so when the enemy doesn''t even know his name or his appearance!? Wasn''t that a completely stupid thing to do?


    As he was looking at the expressions of the people in front of him though, a flash of appreciation appeared in his eyes, as he felt that Young Noble Peers had found out his identity.


    Just like he had thought this guy was quite sharp, and intelligent. He didn''t want to kill him directly, so he was willing to give him another last opportunity.


    As for Amelia, she couldn''t believe what was happening around her, as her oath and promise had been taken in a spur of rage and anger.


    She wasn''t thinking straight, but the heart of a swordsman or swordswoman had to be direct and honest, so she would have to stand by her promise.


    But what made her feel even more conflicted was the fact that she felt like this wasn''t her first time hearing that voice.


    An unpleasant episode coursed through her head at that moment, as she couldn''t help but stumble a bit. ''It couldn''t be, right!?''


    But before she could determine whether that was the case or not, Roy appeared beside her, supporting her to stand, as he said,


    "Well, here I am Young Noble Fjord standing in front of you! I am sure that you won''t run away with your tail between your legs like the first time, right!?"

 Chapter 142 - 142: Roy Takes Action

    Young Noble Fjord''s face went totally dark as he heard those words, as he finally understood why Roy''s voice seemed so familiar to him.


    The person in front of him was that barbarian tribe leader that crushed his first army and even chased him down like a dog for his life.


    He certainly wouldn''t admit the second part, but that was the truth. As if it weren''t for Roy''s intentions, he would now be rotting 6 feet underground.


    It was unbelievable, he had brought such an army, and so many Masters to hunt this guy and his tribe down, he had even made so many schemes and plans to kill him.


    Yet right now he was standing in front of him with that grin on his face, saying those mocking words like he didn''t have a care in the world.


    "You¡­"


    "Yes, me!"


    Those two words were enough of a confirmation on Roy''s part, but even as he confirmed it, he didn''t lose his smiling face.


    "Hhahahaha~! This is so great! Heavens are helping me today! Hhaahhaha~! Do you think that this is the same situation as the first time!?


    Don''t you understand your current predicament idiot!? Don''t you see how many Masters are around me? Furthermore, I am not alone in this, as my partner is also here!


    Hhahahahahha~! You are dead this time!"


    At first, he was surprised and shocked, but in the next moments, it was like he had received the greatest gift he could get.


    Who could blame him! After all, in the current situation he felt like life and death in the surroundings were in his hands.


    One word from him and all the Masters around would jump on Roy and tie him up just like a dumpling and then leave it in his hands and mercy.


    His laughter was a bit lunatic, but he was just too happy, so he didn''t really care. After all, today seemed to be his best day ever.


    Not only would he put the bi*tch Amelia in her place, but he would also finally take his honor and face back by making Roy wish he died but was unable to.


    But as he was too happy to care about at that moment, he failed to see that Roy still hadn''t lost that smile on his face, as he looked like he was just looking at a little mouse jumping in joy before he got crushed.


    The only one who was able to notice that was Young Master Peers, who couldn''t help but feel that there was something wrong with this situation.


    On those few days that he had met and talked with Roy every day he had understood that Roy wasn''t some kind of emotional fool.


    In fact, he was quite the shrewd and planning guy. Since he dared to appear at that moment then it meant that he already had the confidence of gaining the upper hand.


    Furthermore, since he was here, then didn''t it mean that all the traps on his way had been cleaned? A normal Rank 2 Warrior shouldn''t be able to do something like that.


    Young Noble Fjord didn''t give a damn to these thoughts though as he was over the moon, as he continued,


    "Hahahahaha~! Prepare for your worst nightmares to become real trash, as right now this daddy will show you that there are some people that you can''t mess with!


    Masters if you please!"


    After all, from the start he had never thought of acting himself against Roy, he had always thought of using his henchmen to do the work for him.


    He had already learned his lesson, Roy wasn''t a normal Rank 2 Warrior, so he didn''t want to embarrass himself anymore.


    Surprisingly though even after his words, no one moved. Roy was still standing in front of him with that grin on his face.


    "Huh!? Masters!?"


    After seeing that there was no movement for a few moments, Young Noble Fjord couldn''t help but look behind him, and in the surroundings to understand why weren''t they moving.


    Only to find them all on the ground, breathing really heavily, with bloodshot eyes, and veins popping out of their heads.


    But Young Noble Fjord''s people weren''t the ones in the worst condition at the moment, as the retainers and Masters of Young Noble Clark were already bleeding from all orifices and having their last breath.


    One look at the way that they had ended up was enough for everyone to understand the suffering and pain they had gone through.


    Why?


    ¡­


    Well to understand that we need to go a bit back in time, when finally Master Troy, the two Rank 5 Masters under Young Noble Clark, the man himself, and his soldiers had appeared Roy had already hatched his plan.


    Even more so when he had heard the intentions of the Rank 5 Masters, and had seen them leave the place, he was even more certain of his plan.


    His plan was extremely simple, as he had been inspired by the plan of Master Troy. He had used the bewitching powder on the beasts, while Roy would use the venom of the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake.


    Originally, he had thought of using his own venom, the one he had started cultivating, but that was too weak to actually give results in the short term.


    Fortunately, he still had the body of the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake, so he could extract some venom from the beast.


    Since the venom was liquid, he was unable to actually hit his targets directly, as it would take too long, and he would be discovered so he decided to turn it into a gaseous state by burning it with fire.


    He had no idea what kind of poison would be actually created, and what would happen, but this was the best way he could think of at the moment.


    With that decision taken, he decided to benefit from the fact that everyone was focused on the fight between Amelia and Young Noble Clark as he started setting up the spots of poison.


    In order to make sure that it would work he placed a spot every 20 or 30 centimeters distance and covered the whole area with it.


    To his surprise, the poison didn''t have color as it spread through the environment, but it clearly had some kind of fishy and metallic smell.


    The only reason why he dared to smell that was because he had already eaten the anti-venom core granting him total safety against poisons of Rank 5 and below.


    Furthermore, he had a crazy idea of trying to increase his Venom Mage Rank by breathing in that air, but certainly, that was something for later.


    Right now, he didn''t have time for that, as even the fight between Amelia and Young Noble Clark seemed to be reaching the climax.


    When he saw Young Noble Clark hurl two Rank 2 Fire Balls at Amelia, he wasn''t startled about the Young Noble''s skills but actually delighted at the opportunity.


    He immediately hurled quite a bit of venom in the fire that resulted and let it spread in the area as he waited for his chance.


    Even though he wasn''t able to actually produce such a venom himself, he was still able to control it a bit, despite having quite a bit of difficulty, as he did his best to protect Amelia and the two Young Nobles.


    After all, he couldn''t allow them to die easily, could he? They had been playing really hard with his future wife, so they had to pay for her suffering.


    With those thoughts in mind, he stayed hiding until he finally noticed his poison taking effect, but he only acted when even that masked guy behind Young Noble Fjord started showing signs of poisoning.


    Then he made the majestic entrance as he did while securing even the oath of Amelia to belong to him.


    He even had the possibility to hear the joy of the clown before he understood that his head would be cut off. It was quite the show!


    ¡­


    Returning to the present, Roy finally couldn''t hold his laugh anymore, as he started copying the laugh of some moments ago.


    "Hahahahahah~! So, what now Young Noble Fjord!? Are you going to run again like a dog, as you did the first time?"


    In a few mere seconds, Young Noble Fjord''s face went from an expression of gloating to one of shock, fear, and terror.


    He clearly understood the situation around him, he knew that he was finished, the only way he had of escaping his current predicament was if he used the formations against Roy.


    But for some odd reason, Roy didn''t seem like he was affected by the current formations, certainly, he was a bit slower, but not by much.


    How was he supposed to know that Roy was used to training under 10 times gravity in Gaia, and this little formation was extremely weak for someone like him.


    Still, he couldn''t give up that easily, as long as he found a way and escaped from this damned place, he could always return with more soldiers and more Masters to take care of Roy.


    While he was thinking like that, he couldn''t help but turn his head around and take a look at the masked Master behind him, but he knew that it was impossible for him to think of someone else now.


    He could only think of himself, and he could only escape himself, no one else, no matter who it was. The moment he arrived at this decision, he didn''t linger any moment longer, and¡­

 Chapter 143 - 143: Escape, Looting, Fear, & Excitement

    Before Roy could act, he took out some ancient-looking talisman, that looked like it was cast upon a beast''s skin and infused his magic power inside it.


    The talisman started shining, and immediately took him far away. In just a blink of an eye, Young Noble Fjord had disappeared from the surroundings, but not before leaving behind the words,


    "Next time, I swear I will make you regret facing me!"


    "Noooo~! Motherfu*cker!"


    Roy was angry, since he had seen what kind of sly snake and vengeful bastard this guy was, he had made up his mind to kill him once and for all.


    He had never thought that not only would he have something like that talisman that seemed to have teleported him away from there, but he even was decisive enough to use it then and there.


    This was enough to show just what kind of troublesome fellow this guy was and would be in the future. Just as Roy was thinking that everything was going to go smoothly from now on, this happened.


    Still, there was nothing he could do about it at the moment, as he could only blame himself for being weak, and reacting late.


    Just as he was lost in the anger of that moment, he suddenly felt his instincts alarm him that something weird was happening.


    Immediately he spread his ''sense area'' in order to check what was wrong, as he saw the hooded Master who had been beside Young Noble Fjord move his jaw, and bit onto something.


    He didn''t need to think hard to understand what it was, and at first, he had the intention of letting her succeed and die.


    But he changed his mind the next moment, as he found out that she was a woman and quite the curvy one at that.


    With his character, it was almost impossible for him to try and save a man, but a woman was quite different.


    Furthermore, he was certain that with a bit of ''conviction'' and his Blood Arts he would be able to enslave her too.


    So, without losing time, he quickly threw away two knives, destroying the mana stones on the formation plates, disabling the formations, and then hugging Amelia by the waist he appeared in front of her.


    Taking off the hoodie from her head, he was faced with her silky black hair, and her olive eyes, sharp nose, an oval face, and thin red lips.


    What surprised him the most was the fact that this woman seemed to be around her mid 30-ies, and she had similar facial features to the escaping Young Noble Fjord.


    The moment that she was turned around she had a strange complexion on her face, a mix of hate and mockery.


    It was clear that she had understood what had just happened, and she knew that she was about to die, so she decided to accelerate the event.


    Roy didn''t give a damn about her expression at the moment though, as he was only thinking of saving her and dealing later, as he quickly made a cut on his wrist and opening her jaw let his blood flow in her mouth.


    Since he had already gained immunity for the poison of Rank 5 and below, he thought that it wouldn''t be a far-fetched theory for his blood to be a cure for those poisons.


    This was also the way he was hoping to treat his future mother-in-law and try to trap her to his side as well. He would consider this as a small trial before the main event.


    The woman saw it happen, but she didn''t think much of it, after all the poison on her jaw was called ''Swift Death Poison'' and it was Rank 4 poison that would kill someone in less than 5 seconds.


    There was no way that the blood of this green sprout would be able to cure that poison. While she didn''t want to die, she knew that death was inevitable as she closed her eyes, and lost conscience.


    What she would have never expected, was that the moment she fell unconscious, some weird reactions happened inside her body, as her body started neutralizing the poison.


    After checking her condition with his ''sense area'' and seeing that his blood was giving effect, Roy just checked her body full.


    Just to make sure, he took all her clothes, items, rings, and belongings and put them inside his space ring, leaving her completely naked for him to admire.


    It was a good thing that Amelia had already lost conscience as well, otherwise, he would have a headache dealing with her.


    Even though she had accepted that she would give her body, soul, and heart to him, it wasn''t a binding promise, just a verbal one.


    Furthermore, at the moment she was much stronger than him, and in a fight, he would lose in less than 10 moves. Young Noble Clark was enough proof of that.


    ''BBBBBBOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM~!''


    As he was lost in the thoughts of what to do from now on, he suddenly heard a loud and powerful explosion some distance away from him, as the ground started shaking and the trees as well.


    Right after the explosion and the shaking, a powerful fiery pressure heavy with killing intent started hitting his body and everything and everyone else.


    It wasn''t as simple as shaking the trees though, as it was literally making them shiver despite their thick and tall statures.


    ''Arrgghhh¡­, aarrgghhh¡­, aaarrrggghhhh¡­, crush¡­, crush¡­, crush¡­''


    What he didn''t expect though was that this would be a blessing in disguise as quite a few soldiers seemed to be hiding on these trees, and they all fell on the ground, dying by the crushing.


    This was great news to him, as he felt scared and thankful to have escaped a calamity, but the next moment the calamity seemed to be coming for him.


    ''Craacckkkkkk¡­, Craaacckkkk¡­, Craaaccckkk¡­''


    Quite a few tall trees seemed unable to support the burden as they started cracking and falling down in different directions, and two of them seemed to be heading towards his direction as well.


    With Amelia in his arms, but even the naked woman in front of him it was impossible for him to destroy the two thick trees, so he could only hope of dodging them.


    At the same time though there was something that he had no intention of letting behind, his loot.


    All the belongings of these dead guys around him were now his loot and belonged to him. There was no way he was leaving them behind to get crushed by the trees.


    It was a good thing that he had already spread his ''sense area'' earlier, and it was simple for him to cover all those things with his soul power, and then transport them into his space ring.


    He didn''t even let their clothes on their bodies, as everything was swiped clean. Especially the belongings of Young Noble Clark, and those formation plates.


    But on second thought, Roy felt that the guy''s body might be useful to him in the future, as he was thinking of refining a blood puppet, and it could be a good first trial.


    He also picked the bodies of Young Noble Peers, and the Rank 4 Masters since he could, and then picking the two women up he jumped to the side, as far as he could.


    But even as he quickly took care of almost everything he could in a short amount of time, he still was unable to hide his fast heartbeat due to fear and excitement.


    That explosion had been so powerful that had made his heart almost stop at the moment, but at the same time extremely excited.


    It was quite the weird mix of feelings, but he couldn''t help but think what kind of existence he would become when he controlled a much fearsome strength than that.


    It was just like some middle school kid learning how rich he would be if he continued the path he was treading upon, and he couldn''t help but feel his heartbeat fast.


    Still, he didn''t dare to lax his guard on the surroundings, as he dodged all the potential risks and dangers coming his way, waiting for a second explosion that didn''t come.


    It was clear that the ones who had caused this explosion should be Master Gorg, and Master Troy, but he didn''t know the result of it.


    Could it be that they both perished in this attack, or they were just resting to regain their strength and release a much powerful attack?


    No matter what it was, he didn''t seem capable of commanding his body, and especially his legs to approach the center of that explosion.


    He felt afraid of what that place presented, and the danger it carried. He was losing control of his own body to his instincts.


    ''What a joke!


    How am I supposed to reach the peak and rule the Heavens if I am afraid of danger!?


    Walk, you damn body!


    Listen to me!


    I am the owner of myself!


    I won''t allow fear to block me!''


    With those thoughts and inner screams to himself, he took out a knife from his space ring and then stabbed it on his thigh.


    The stab clearly had dodged his main veins, and meridians as it was just stuck on the meaty part, but the pain wasn''t small.


    It was just like an alarm bell ringing through his brain, as it managed to give him the opportunity to regain control of his own body.


    "HAHAHAHHAA~!"


    He didn''t scream, he just clenched his teeth at first, but then seeing that he was once again in charge of his own body he started laughing like a lunatic, and then make a way in the wanted direction¡­

 Chapter 144 - 144: Killing Master Troy

    Even though he looked like a madman for a few seconds, he wasn''t truly one, as he appreciated his own life and had no intention of dying.


    So, his maniac laughter didn''t last for long and thinking deeper about the situation he couldn''t take the two beauties with him where he was headed to, but he couldn''t let them there either.


    Without losing much time he quickly sent the two of them inside Gaia, as he once again activated his camouflage and approached the center of the explosion.


    The more he approached though the more fearful he felt, as slowly he was being faced with true destruction on his path.


    At his previous location, there was only the shivering of the trees and the damages caused by their fall, but now in front of his eyes, the trees were either uprooted or burned by more than half.


    Most of the trees were still burning, despite being left nothing more than 1 meter above the ground.


    The more he approached the shorter the burning trees became, as slowly they weren''t even higher than 20 centimeters and still going down.


    He still felt like there was a good 500-1000 meters until he approached the true center, as the fear and excitement inside him grew bigger.


    If he had been on the center of this attack, without an opportunity of escape, then he would have no other choice but to disintegrate in nail-size small burnt pieces.


    Even though he was in his camouflage, and still approaching the site he still was unable to control the shivers his body was going through from the emotions at that point.


    But no matter what, he had no intention of stopping as he continued forward, only to finally get a vision of what was going in front of him.


    There was one injured and burned body in his sight, and also a badly mutilated corpse in front of it, but the moment he approached a 100 meters radius from them, he felt danger.


    He didn''t understand what or how these two guys were supposed to be dead. He had felt no signs of life from neither of them at that moment when he heard a peal of weird laughter and a hoarse voice,


    "Hhahahha~! Gorg you idiot, despite burning your blood essence and using your full power, you still didn''t manage to kill me, and instead will become my pill towards rebirth!


    Hhahahaha~!"


    The sight in front of Roy was extremely ugly and horrific, even more so when one added the look and voice of that lumpy meat thing.


    But at the same time, that made him apprehensive towards the possible danger in front of him, as he stopped to have a better look at what was going on in front of him.


    Since he felt like he didn''t have the time to take his time while dealing with this thing, he immediately spread his ''sense area'' to understand better.


    The moment he did that his face underwent some changes, as he finally understood what was going on, as he saw the lines of the "Blood Absorption Formation"!


    As someone who already had the hard copy of the Blood Secret Arts, he was perfectly aware of this special formation, and its strength.


    Furthermore, as someone who had started training this Art with the blood of beasts, and animals he also was able to notice the changes between the human blood and beast blood.


    So, he was able to directly determine that the blood used for the formation wasn''t animal or beast blood, but human blood.


    Even though he had already killed his fair share of people, robbed them of their belongings, and even tortured quite a few of them, Roy still was unable to accept what was going on in front of him.


    Enraged, and unable to control his feelings and emotions at that moment, he immediately undid his camouflage, as a large blob of Acid came into creation on top of that lumpy piece of meat shit.


    "Who¡­Aaaaarrrggghhh~! You bastarddddd~! I will kill youuu~! Aaaarrrggggghhh~!"


    Master Troy, or what was left of him anyways was unable to ask for the identity of the new arrival, as he felt his body, or what was left of it burn in pain, and smoke.


    The pain was being transmitted through any single nerve of his body. A pain that he was unable to bear, and that didn''t make much sense to him that was a Fire Mage.


    After all, as a Fire Mage, he shouldn''t feel the pain of burning from the flames, only if the flames are purer than his, or he is facing a stronger Mage than himself.


    But it was clear that it was neither case, so he was unable to understand what it was exactly. After all, Acid was a truly rare magic element.


    He tried many times to use his Fire Magic Power in order to protect himself from the burn but the more he tried it, the more pain did he feel.


    It was like his fire and his flames were working against him, worsening his conditions and increasing the attack of his enemy.


    On the other hand, Roy didn''t stop throwing Acid Balls at that damned thing no matter how much he screamed in pain.


    Even when he went completely silent, he still didn''t stop throwing his Acid Balls on the thing that was left in front of him, as he used a few of them to break the formation.


    He knew that even though that bastard was in a terrible condition right now, and was on his last breath, he was still stronger than him, and it wouldn''t be easy to kill him.


    Especially with that formation working on the background for him, as he was absorbing everything from Master Gorg''s dead body.


    A lean camel is still stronger than a horse!


    With those thoughts in his mind, he firstly destroyed the formation, and then kept attacking with his Acid Balls.


    It was only when his acidic magic power of a Rank 3 Acidic Mage was finished that he finally stopped attacking and used his ''sense area'' to check on the conditions of that thing.


    He didn''t do that for a single moment either, as he kept concentrating on it for more than a minute when he suddenly felt an extremely weak heartbeat.


    ''Motherfu*cker you dare to play dead in front of this father!''


    With those thoughts in mind, he didn''t hesitate to send as many wind blades as he could towards whatever was remaining of Master Troy''s body, and at the same time making Earth Spike pierce him from below.


    Before the remaining part could react to Roy''s move, it was already chopped in many parts, which were all skewed by the earth spikes, finally confirming the death of Master Troy.


    It was only at that moment that Roy could finally feel some sense of relief once again, as he used whatever magic power he had left, to bring three of his titanic cats from Gaia.


    With that done, he was unable to continue standing anymore, as he fell to the ground exhausted.


    ¡­


    He didn''t know how long he had been sleeping unconscious when he finally opened his eyes and was able to feel the sun rays striking his face for the first time after so long.


    After all, despite the fact that he could feel the presence of the sun, and it''s light inside the Death Forest, it was impossible for him to actually be able to have a look at it.


    What surprised him the most though was that the sun he was watching upon at that moment was white, and not yellow like the one from his previous world.


    This meant only one thing in his mind, this sun was much bigger than the one of his previous world, and much hotter as well.


    Still, at that moment he could only feel its familiar warmth grazing upon his skin, and his body, as he slowly got up from the ground.


    Despite the ground being uneven, and his body feeling sore in some places, after a few small exercises of stretching, he could feel his body relaxed and refreshed like never before.


    Looking around the spot where he was standing upon, he could see the same sight of destruction that he saw before falling unconscious, as he immediately directed his attention towards Master Troy.


    The moment that he saw those pieces of meat, and bones still in different parts, and skewered by the Earth Spikes he could finally calm down his heart a little bit.


    That human scum was a truly sly, and dirty piece of shit that he didn''t dare to take lightly. One Young Noble Fjord was enough for him to have headaches in the future.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he once again spread his ''sense area'' in the surroundings to check that the place was safe.


    He kept his ''sense area'' active for quite some time, when he found out that things seemed okay, he still sent a few Wind Blades, and Earth Spikes towards Master Troy''s body, and then approached.


    Even though this had been a totally unexpected turn of events, he still had managed to kill a Rank 5 or Rank 6 Fire Mage, while he had most probably killed a Rank 6 Warrior and another two Rank 5 Masters.


    For someone like him, who was in dire need of resources to increase his strength, the space rings of these guys were similar to treasure troves that would make even Rank 7 Masters salivate at the sight.


    It was impossible for Roy to leave such precious things behind, but as he approached the remainings of Master Troy, he suddenly¡­

 Chapter 145 - 145: Loot

    He was in an extremely good mood at the moment, but that good mood flinched for a moment the moment that he heard the news.


    Since Gaia belonged to him, and he had already activated his ''sense area'' he had been able to create a connection with it and understand what was going inside as well.


    The reason why his mood flinched was because he had just learned that Amelia and the other woman had awakened from their slumber.


    Seeing the beasts around her pressuring her and unable to move she was in panic and seemed to be trying everything she could to break the pressure.


    If it weren''t for the presence and the words of the women inside, who knows what she might have done, but it looked like she had stopped being a pain at the moment.


    As for the other woman, she was still unable to understand what had happened and why was she still alive, as she started struggling as well.


    Surprisingly she was a Rank 4 Warrior, and quite a strong one at that, but Roy wasn''t worried as there were 5 Rank 3 beasts around her putting their pressure on her.


    One Rank 3 beast was already extremely powerful and could fight a Rank 4 Warrior close to a tie, 5 of them made it impossible for her to move.


    Still, Roy felt that the situation would be much better resolved if he was to deal with them himself, as he felt that what he missed the most at this moment was a way to restrict those two women.


    That was an issue for later though, as right now he had much more important things to think about as he started looking around the place.


    The first and foremost was taking the space rings of the dead Masters, despite their origins and standings in society, they should clearly have a space ring or a spatial pouch.


    It was relatively easy to find the rings of Master Troy, and Master Gorg as they were really close to him. The moment he did so he couldn''t help but feel a bit relieved.


    After the crazy explosion and his Acid Ball attacks on Master Troy''s remaining, he had thought that he might have damaged the space rings.


    But fortunately, that had turned to be just a needless concern, as the space rings were in bad shape but in good conditions.


    The void inside them didn''t seem damaged in the least, and the things inside were in perfect condition.


    The space ring of Master Gorg had a volume of 100 meters cube and contained a pile of High-grade mana stones, pills, potions, herbs, some other miscellaneous resources, his Sword Art, and a weird small black box.


    Master Troy''s space ring was much bigger than the space ring of Master Gorg as it had a volume of 500 meters cube.


    Most of the things inside were the same as those inside Master Gorg''s ring, with the exception of a cope of the Blood Secret Arts, a few barrels of blood, some formations, other rings, and a weird map.


    As his conscience was going through the space rings Roy felt even richer, and more resourceful than he already was.


    It looked like it was true, continuous work pays off slowly, but robbery pays off in one night. Certainly, this didn''t mean that he would turn into a thief from now on.


    But he would surely treat those guys that went against him fairly. After all, in a fight to the death, the items of the dead guy belonged to the living one, and he had no intention of dying.


    Well, leaving those thoughts behind him, he once again focused his attention on the rings and artifacts remaining on the ground.


    Quite a few of them had either been broken or damaged, due to what happened, but he still decided to plunder them all.


    Even if it wasn''t for their use and effects, they certainly were made of rare and useful materials, that could be used again in the future.


    Which meant that he could either sell them or use them himself in the future. He was already planning to recruit some weapon craftsmen in the future.


    Well anyway sweeping everything clean from the place, the only thing left, was a weird blood-red core like thing on the ground beside Master Troy''s body.


    He didn''t know what that thing was, but he could feel an extremely overbearing blood magic power coming from that little pearl.


    Lowering his body, a bit, he picked the pearl on his hands, as he felt like the magic power of the pearl was slowly traveling through his hand towards his Conscience Sea where the magic clusters were located.


    It felt the same as if he was absorbing the magic power from some kind of the beast core, just like the venom and acid magic particles he got from the cores of the Green Horn Snake and the Acidic Chameleon.


    What surprised him the most though was the fact that there had been no beast in this place, so where did this thing come from?


    Furthermore, he had found this thing so close to Master Troy''s body. The more he thought about this, the more startled and surprised he became, as an outrageous thought crossed his mind.


    Humans always claimed to be superior to the beastman and beasts due to the fact that they considered their selves, and their magic cultivation better and much more sophisticated.


    But looking at the core in his hands, it was more than clear to Roy that both roads slowly merged to the same one, as due to his special magic cultivation Art he was able to absorb both the same.


    Which meant, for him, there was no difference between a beast, a beastman, or a human. They and their magic power were all the same for him.


    He would love to sit down and absorb the Energy from the Blood Core, but he didn''t have time for it, as he was in a rush.


    But before he could act on his thoughts, his eyes landed upon something else, it was the greatsword of Master Gorg.


    The greatsword looked just like some kind of giant in a room full of normal people. It contained a piercing bloody aura that would make any normal person take his eyes away from it and shiver.


    Roy grabbed it from the ground with a bit of difficulty as he felt like the greatsword weighed more than 500 kg.


    It was crazy, despite being that big he had never thought that it would be that heavy. Still even though with difficulty he managed to pick it up and give it a swing.


    ''Crawwww~!''


    He was unable to believe his eyes, just that little swing of his managed to create a sharp wind current that struck ahead of him, making a line on the ground, and piercing some wood 10 meters away.


    The remaining wood from the tree was one 10 centimeter in height, and the attack pierced only about 3 to 5 centimeters inside, but it was still enough to surprise Roy.


    He had never thought that this greatsword would be so overbearing and increase his attack so much.


    But at the same time, he also understood how difficult it was to use it, as he felt like his hand had gone numb just from that swing.


    His muscles were trembling, contracting, and relaxing quickly, clearly showing that this greatsword was way beyond his capabilities.


    He didn''t know how to feel about this, but at the same time, a happy thought crossed his mind. He was still just a Rank 2 Warrior, and he had the Sword Art of Master Gorg.


    He was sure that as long as he increased his strength by at least one Rank, and made some progress with the Sword Art, he would be able to use this greatsword in a fight.


    Quickly storing the greatsword, and the Blood Core inside one of his new space rings, he then quickly did the same with Master Gorg''s body and went in the search of the remaining two Rank 5 Masters.


    Even with his ''sense area'' spread to the limits, he was still unable to find them for more than 10 to 15 minutes, but fortunately, he managed to find them.


    Or what was remaining from them, as both of them were cut into many pieces, but what Roy was interested in was their hands, and their necks.


    The first body parts because they had the space rings, and the different artifact rings on them, and the second because it was the second-best place to keep an artifact.


    At the same time, he also was on the lookout for his weapons, while they shouldn''t be as good as Master Gorg''s greatsword, they shouldn''t be far away either.


    It was just like he had thought, comparing the greatsword of one of these guys, to the one of Master Gorg was just like comparing a donkey to a camel.


    Still, these things were free so there was no way he was going to let them stay behind. In fact, he would even intentionally open a spot for them inside his space rings if he didn''t have space.


    Not to mention that now he had Master Troy''s large space ring that would help him not only store these but much more.


    They would be great practicing props, and also great gifts for his women or subordinates. Without thinking much, he quickly stored them too and then started looking again.


    It took some time but he managed to find them eventually, and this time as he looked inside them a devilish grin appeared on his face¡­

 Chapter 146 - 146: Sadistic Love Set & Beast Pouch

    Inside one of the two rings, beside the normal mana stones, pills, potions, and Arts, he found a few pairs of weird-looking handcuffs.


    The reason why he felt that they were weird, was because they seemed like something that a man would use to handcuff a woman during their intimate time.


    In fact, it wasn''t only the handcuffs he found in there, as there were also a gag ball, some special custom rope, and even a few oddly shaped toys.


    Well, to be more exact, they looked like sex toys, and he was a bit flabbergasted for a few moments. After all, this was the first time that he was coming across something like this in this world.


    With a thought, he quickly took out the handcuffs for a look, in order to understand whether they could be used or not.


    Immediately as he took them out and checked them with his spirit sense, he could see their specialty and name.


    ''Sadistic Restraining Love''


    Rank 3 artifact! Part of the Sadistic Love Set! 1/5


    Lowers the target''s strength by 30% and increases their senses and perception by 30%. Making the experience more truthful and enjoyable!


    Learning that information Roy didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry at that, as clearly not only the Master possessing these, but even the forger were people of extreme culture.


    That kind of made him even more curious to know about the name, purpose, and formation of the other stuff.


    Unable to resist his curiosity he quickly took out the gag ball, and did the same thing, as the information appeared in his mind once again.


    ''Love Sound Silencer''


    Rank 3 artifact! Part of the Sadistic Love Set! 2/5


    Lowers the target''s sounds by 30% in volume and increases their senses and perception by 30%. Making the experience more intimate and enjoyable!


    Damn!


    Truth to be told, after the time with barbarians Roy had thought that the people of this world were truly regressed in the topic of carnal pleasure between men and women.


    But now, he didn''t hold the same opinion anymore. It wasn''t like this proved that these people were all sadists, or liked to torture women, but it meant that there were people who had tried new things.


    This was just like a small window of opportunities, not a decisive proof or fact. But as long as that opportunity existed, one couldn''t say for sure the opposite.


    What made him even more surprised was that these things were artifacts, and on top of that were part of a full set.


    Just what kind of resources, and payment had this Rank 5 Master actually paid to have this set forged. It was beyond his thoughts and ideas, as he didn''t even know what to say anymore.


    After the gag ball, it was the time of the ropes,


    ''Binding Love!''


    Rank 3 Artifact! Part of the Sadistic Love Set! 3/5


    Restricts the target''s movements by 30% and increases the sense and perception of the close areas by 30%. Making the experience more magical and enjoyable!


    Fu*ck!


    If until now Roy just doubted that the forger was a man of extreme culture, then this confirmed it. What the fu*ck was the part of making the experience more magical and enjoyable mean?


    How would he know if he hadn''t already experienced it? At this moment he couldn''t help but wish to meet this guy once and see his face.


    Still, these were only 3 parts out of 5, there were still 2 more parts of this thing inside the ring, as he took them out too.


    One of the two was a sleep eye mask thing, while the other one was a black leather whip.


    ''Blind Love!''


    Rank 3 artifact! Part of the Sadistic Love Set! 4/5


    Restricts the target''s vision and sense area by 30% and increases the whole body sense and perception by 30%. Making the experience more mysterious and enjoyable!


    ''Whip of Love!''


    Rank 3 artifact! Part of the Sadistic Love Set! 5/5


    Restricts the target''s strength and prowess by 20% and increases its senses and perception by 20%, each of them stackable to 5 times.


    Looking at the features of these artifacts just by being on their own, Roy could feel that each of them was a ''treasure'' and the amount of resources used was terrifying.


    But now he was most curious about the features of these artifacts used as a set, so he couldn''t help but bring them closer.


    Sadistic Love Set!


    Rank 4 Artifact!


    Fully activated the Sadistic Love Set restricts targets strength, magic power, vision, movement, sense area, and prowess by up to 44%, while it increases senses and perception by 44%.


    Love comes in different shapes and ways, each and every one has its own tastes. This is a set forged to help a sadist lover in his way towards the path of sadistic love. Forged by Master Sadistic Lover!


    Speechless!


    Roy was left speechless by what he learned about this set, but still, he couldn''t help but feel the passion and resources thrown in these things.


    It was out of his imagination that someone might do something like this in this world, but it seemed like oddballs would be found everywhere.


    Now he was even more curious to meet this Master Sadistic Lover and see his face and character.


    But that would have to be in the hands of fate, and the future, as he had no idea how this Master looked, or who it was.


    Anyway, the important thing was that these artifacts were perfect for his current situation with his prisoner, so he couldn''t exactly complain about them.


    With those thoughts in mind, he just threw them inside the space ring that he had received from Master Troy, and then transported everything else from the other rings inside that one, as well.


    Once that was finished, he checked around the place one more time, and when he didn''t find anything that could catch his eyes, he returned to his previous locations.


    Since he didn''t have enough space in his space ring the first time, he had left something extremely precious behind, which were the carcasses of the beasts that were attracted by the Bewitching Powder.


    These beasts might be only just Rank 1, Rank 2, and Rank 3 but their numbers clearly made up for the quality so he would be able to get quite the rewards.


    On the way, he could even take a look at Young Noble Clark''s items, and artifacts. This guy was a Young Noble from an Earl family it would be shameful if he didn''t pack a fortune in his space ring.


    Just like he thought, Young Noble Clark didn''t fail him, his riches could be compared to what he found inside Master Troy''s and Master Gorg''s rings.


    But what caught his attention the most, was the missing of Green Horn Snakes cubs, and the mother Green Horn Snake.


    Could it be that these guys had left them at their lair and would retrieve them later? It couldn''t be, right?


    These were extremely practical and shrewd people, they wouldn''t leave something like that to fate, it was impossible.


    Having an inner world like Gaia was also impossible for them as well, so the only remaining possible solution was that these guys had a special space artifact that could keep beasts inside.


    And he didn''t need to look for long, as he quickly found what he was looking for amidst Young Noble Clark''s items.


    There was a braided leather pouch that it was impossible for Roy to get inside his space ring, he had thought that it contained some kind of important treasure but only now he was reminded of the possibility.


    With that thought in mind, he quickly pricked his index finger for blood to come out of it and let a drop of blood fall on the pouch.


    The moment that the drop of blood landed on the pouch it was absorbed inside, and the ''Beast Pouch'' became his possession.


    Just like he had thought there was the mother Green Horn Snake who was a useless snake now as her core had been eaten by the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake to advance and 7 cubs of her.


    In fact, there should have been more of them, but quite a few died in the battle amidst the battle under the hands of Master Gorg.


    Besides the snakes Roy found even two other beasts inside the pouch, one was a Black Crow Rank 2 beast, while the other was a Rageous Bull Rank 3 beast.


    Amidst the two of them, the Rank 2 Black Crow beast was much more valuable than the other beasts at the moment, for the simple reason because it could fly, and carry him away.


    The Rank 2 Black Crow beast had a 3 meters long body, with 1.6 meters height, and a wingspan of 5 meters, it could easily carry 2 people on his back.


    No matter what world they were people would always be jealous of birds flying and would find a way to do that as well.


    While flying beasts weren''t exactly rare, they were really difficult to tame and expensive to buy. So, one could understand Roy''s pleasant surprise.


    As soon as he rested this case as well, he immediately jumped full speed ahead, as he was afraid that his prey would get snatched from him.


    After all, during the battle between Young Noble Fjord''s faction and the beasts, there were quite a few Rank 4 beasts in hiding.


    It was impossible for them to not have appeared and tried to snatch his war benefits from him. But when he returned he couldn''t help but get a little bit shocked by what he saw¡­

 Chapter 147 - 147: A Hard Truth

    Just like he had thought, the Rank 4 beasts had certainly got into action and started their own banquet, as they had jumped upon the corpses of the soldiers, and beasts that had died.


    That was expected though, as Roy had been sleeping for quite some time now. In fact, it would be weird if they hadn''t done so.


    So, Roy wasn''t surprised by that. What surprised him was that these beasts had arrived here for a feast but had ended up as extra food for the banquet.


    There were 6 Rank Four beasts that had partaken in the banquet, only to end up right beside their food, and become food their selves.


    Why?


    The reason was quite simple actually, each and every one of the corpses, and carcasses on the ground had been poisoned by the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake''s venom.


    While the way these beasts had eaten, and the amount of meat that they had eaten were quite large. As the venom was in low concentration, and their disposition quite strong, so it had taken a while to act.


    In the eyes of Roy, it was nothing, the value that he had gained in return was even better than the return rate of bitcoin.


    Each of these Rank 4 Beasts was an opportunity for him to comprehend more about their strength, power, and magical powers, besides the value of their corpse as usable resources, and his chance to learn a new element.


    With newfound happiness and satisfaction, he quickly started storing them all inside one of the new space rings he had picked up from the ''respected and generous'' Masters.


    When he was finally over with everything, he quickly took another look at the surroundings, and then disappeared from there.


    He started walking further and further away from the location of the two battles, but not in the direction of the exit of Death Forest either.


    The outside of the Death Forest, the Human territory, was equally or even fiercer and difficult to survive than Death Forest itself.


    While there weren''t beasts and barbarian Warriors or Shamans that could endanger his life, there were humans. Greedy, and unscrupulous humans, that would do everything to snatch what was his.


    With these thoughts in his mind, he had decided that he wouldn''t leave the Death Forest before he had fully assimilated the Origin Milk Essence and the core of the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake.


    In order to do so, he had to find a safe place to enter Gaia and get out when he needed to. Despite numerous tries, he had already proved that he could only get out from the point that he entered.


    Since he didn''t want to suddenly appear amidst people or beasts fighting, then it would be for the best to find a safe place.


    After 5 hours of traveling, he finally felt that it was enough, and found a small grove under a big and thick tree.


    With a bit of Earth magic, he was able to make a rock big enough to cover the entrance of the tree, as the inside was just an empty hallow, with dimensions of 1.5-1-1.6 meters.


    It was enough for him to sit there comfortably, and it could even be enough for two people to stand side by side.


    Once he managed to do that, he didn''t hesitate to open the space channel towards Gaia and immediately disappear inside it.


    ¡­


    In Gaia, the women that Roy had gathered and sent there himself were all training, practicing, and cultivating magic, while the beasts kept an eye on the prisoners.


    Amelia was in better conditions, as after understanding that this place belonged to her mysterious saver, she had stopped resisting and struggling against it.


    On the other hand, the naked prisoner didn''t seem to take this well, as she was trying everything, she could to either escape or kill herself.


    But under the pressure of 5 Rank 3 beasts, was totally impossible for her to do so. And she could only struggle in vain.


    What made the situation even more special was that since Roy had sent her here naked, and due to her attitude, none of the ladies had bothered to offer her clothes and had left her like that.


    Well, it wasn''t like Roy cared much about it anyway. After all, this woman was his enemy who had a close relationship with Young Noble Fjord.


    Furthermore, what man in their right mind would not want to see a woman naked. Not to mention that those who could see her as well were either his women or some young kids.


    When Roy appeared at the Stone Altar all the ladies stopped whatever they were doing and looked towards him.


    It was impossible for them to know what had happened outside, but they had a general opinion after talking to Amelia.


    Despite the fact that the relationship and connection between them and Roy weren''t really deep, they still felt worried and concerned about him.


    Forgetting everything else, he was the only person who was able to bring them here and get them out of here.


    Roy just looked at them with a reassuring look and made a sign for them to not move from their spot. Now that he had entered Gaia, he would certainly stay here for quite some time.


    He didn''t need to bother for food, or drinks either, as he had already enough resources in his space rings. Furthermore, all ingredients were the best of the best, especially the Origin Milk Essence.


    In order to create a strong foundation and power behind his back, Roy was intending to increase not only his own strength but also the strength of his women.


    The ladies couldn''t control their selves as they started jumping like hungry wolves towards him, each of them asking for a kiss, a rub, a grab, or some care.


    Since Roy wasn''t in a rush he contemplated their wishes, and desires for some time, and only when he felt that it was enough did he tell them to return to their places, and duties.


    Walking towards the prisoners, Roy had a dazzling smile on his face, as he said with a happy voice,


    "Hello beauties, I am sure that you have many questions for me! Shoot away!"


    The naked woman looked at him with eyes full of hatred and killing intent. Roy didn''t doubt that should she have the opportunity, she would drink his blood and eat his meat raw.


    But he didn''t care! He never had any intention of giving her that opportunity anyway. Furthermore, he already had made up his mind to train her into an obedient Masochist.


    The Sadistic Love Set was just like adding wings to a tiger for him. Coupled with his knowledge, and culture from Earth, he was confident of subduing her in a short time.


    On the other hand, Amelia was looking at him from head to toe with a clear observing eye. She was trying to evaluate the man in front of her, and also the man she had promised herself to.


    Seeing her objective and evaluating look Roy didn''t show any displeasure, as he only looked her right into her eyes, and said with a smile,


    "You don''t recognize me anymore Kuro!?"


    The moment that those words sounded in her ears, Amelia couldn''t help but get startled and shocked, as she looked at him with an incredulous look, and said,


    "You¡­ You were that perverted bastard who peeked at me!?"


    Hearing those words Roy''s face went dark for a second, but the next one he was smiling lecherously at her, as he said,


    "Come on, don''t be so rude! I wasn''t peeking or trying to peek at you! I just managed to stumble across you! Not that I regret though!


    Still, isn''t that just collecting a bit of interest before time? After all, yesterday you clearly made an oath that you, your body, and your soul belong to me! Didn''t you!?"


    Once again, Amelia couldn''t help but be reminded of what had transpired the previous day, and also her situation.


    She had been waiting for her father to come and save her until the end, but unfortunately, that brutish man hadn''t appeared.


    Thinking like that, she couldn''t help but forget about what she was speaking with Eric for a moment, as she asked with clear concern and worry on her face,


    "You were outside right? What happened to my father, where is he? Did he manage to escape? He escaped, right?"


    Her questions were fired even quicker than bullets, as one could easily understand the turmoil inside her heart.


    Hearing her tone, and those questions Roy couldn''t help but get solemn as well, as he thought that no matter how he said it, at the end he couldn''t change the truth.


    With a quick thought, he quickly took out Master Gorg''s body from his space ring, as he said,


    "I am sorry, but your father has unfortunately passed away! I wasn''t able to save him!"


    ''Booooommmmmm~!''


    Amelia felt like some kind of explosive ball suddenly exploded inside her brain, as she was unable to believe her eyes, and those words.


    This was extremely unbelievable, her father was supposed to be a battle maniac. An undefeated battle maniac, who could take three Rank 5 Masters down easily.


    That wasn''t all, others didn''t know but she knew perfectly well that her Father was not a Rank 5 Warrior but a Rank 6 one.


    No one was his equal on the same Rank, let alone three worthless bastards of a lower Rank than him, so how it was possible?


    Yet, the facts were right in front of her as Master Gorg''s corpse was in front of her eyes¡­

 Chapter 148 - 148: Magic Origin Milk (1/?)

    Even with her father''s body in front of her she still couldn''t believe that this was true, as she jumped towards Roy with all her strength, grabbing him by the collar and screaming,


    "No~! You are lying! This can''t be! How did this happen!?"


    Since Roy hadn''t put much of a restriction on her, the beasts weren''t putting her under much pressure, so her sudden explosion of strength managed to break her ''cage'' and she did what she did.


    Roy had expected such a reaction from her, as he would probably react even worse if he found out that something had happened to his parents in this world.


    He would most probably wash the whole Illyrian Empire in the blood of those bastards and make them suffer until their last moment.


    Clearly, the heart and memories of his ''Master'' and the previous nerdy Roy had changed a bit his line of thoughts and character, but at the end of the day, it was still him.


    Even though what he lived was nothing more than a short dream, he still had felt the familial love for the first time and had lived that dream as if it were real.


    He had long understood that only strength held value in this world, and if he didn''t have the necessary strength then he was nothing more than a special ant.


    At the same time, the anger and rage he had inside his heart against those people, needed to be released somewhere, otherwise, it would turn into a heart demon for him.


    He would never be able to reach the Divine Realm if something like that existed, so this wasn''t only revenge for him, but also a means to cleansing.


    Even though he could understand her pain, and thoughts though, this didn''t mean that he accepted her reaction. She had grabbed his collar in front of all his other women.


    It might not have meant much to the previous him, but to the current him this was nothing more than a slap to the face.


    His eyes immediately reflected a bit of his coldness as he grabbed her by the wrists, while the pressure of the startled beasts fell upon her delicate figure,


    "Miss Amelia I understand your feelings at the moment, but you better understand your place and situation, otherwise don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    Amelia was just like a frightened rabbit at this moment, as she couldn''t believe what was happening to her.


    ''Uwaaahhh~!''


    She wasn''t in the right state of mind and didn''t have the strength to resist the sudden pressure as she just fell on her knees and started crying like a little girl.


    Seeing this Roy quickly ordered the beasts to lower their pressure on her, as he just lowered himself in her height, and then started hugging her delicate body, as he said in a gentle voice,


    "Cry! Take all the grief you have outside! Your father will not come back, but I promise that you will have his revenge!"


    ''UWAAAHHH~!''


    Hearing those words Amelia started crying even louder trying to pull the grief inside her heart to the outside.


    ¡­


    Amelia cried for more than 2 or 3 hours before she felt extremely tired with no tears left to cry anymore, and she fell unconscious.


    Roy lowered her gently on the rocky ground and let her sleep, as he then stood up and turned towards the other prisoner.


    There were a lot of questions in his head at the moment, but he knew that no matter what he did, or how he tried to make her speak, he wouldn''t succeed.


    So, he decided to leave those questions on standby at the moment, and just continue with what he had to do, as he quickly placed the full Sadistic Love Set on her.


    Looking at her new look, and body Roy was quite tempted to start ''bullying'' her right then and there, but right now he had much more important things to care about.


    First and foremost, it was the increase of his strength and his skills. With those thoughts in mind, he quickly took out a few tents from the space rings he had just looted and opened them up.


    He had 4 big tents at the moment, and each of them seemed like an artifact. As they had sensory sealing and sound sealing formations carved on them.


    It was clear that whoever had made them had considered the privacy of the people using them, and it was something extremely good for Roy.


    Leaving aside the fact that he didn''t fully trust all the people that he had brought inside Gaia, this was also a great help for his night activities.


    Furthermore, this was his first step in trying to create some kind of resting chambers for him in Gaia, as he was still too far away from exploring this place fully and creating his own Empire, or Dynasty.


    What surprised the inhabitants of the place though was most probably the fact that one of the tents was erected outside the Stone Altar.


    As for the purpose of this tent, was because Roy wanted to have a much stabler, sturdier foundation.


    The 10 times gravity of this place would certainly push his body beyond limits, and he would most probably achieve only 1/10 of his expected progress but that achievement would be much more meaningful.


    Before entering that tent though, he didn''t forget to let Amelia rest inside one of the tents, but still, he couldn''t allow her to stay by herself, as a few beasts were left beside her.


    He took a look at Foxy''s condition as well, but the scarlet fox was still in hibernation, and there was no sign of her wakening soon.


    Roy just rubbed her fur for a few moments, and then finally made his way towards the ''training'' tent he had set up for himself.


    At first, he wanted to think about what to proceed with first, as there were a lot of rare resources on his hands, but then he was reminded of one important issue.


    Wise people from his old planet Earth said that a healthy mind could only be found in a healthy body. So, if he wanted to have the best results he should firstly start by taking care of his body.


    Which meant that the first thing on his list, was clearly the Magic Origin Milk. Taking out an alchemic bottle of Magic Origin Milk, even though his actions were slow due to the gravity, he drank it in one go.


    It was weird, this liquid was warm and fresh at the same time, and as it made its way down his mouth, throat, and towards his stomach, he felt like he was swallowing fire and ice at the same time.


    Every cell that came into contact with that liquid started getting restless and extremely excited, just like a kid seeing his favorite superhero.


    But when it finally reached his stomach, he felt like the Magic Origin Milk had disappeared inside a deep abyss.


    He waited for 10 seconds, 20, 30, one minute but there was still no reaction from his body, as he started doubting that he might have done something wrong.


    After all, this was supposed to be a treasure that was able to cleanse one''s body and improve it by just using one drop.


    He had just drunk more than 100 drops of this Magic Origin Milk, but still, there was no sign of it working.


    What the hell was going on!?


    Perhaps he should try to drink another bottle of this milk in order to work for him, or maybe this thing had lost its value and potency.


    The moment that these thoughts appeared on his mind, Roy couldn''t help but curse at his rotten luck, and his blatant stupidity.


    He certainly should have drunk this thing the moment that he had a chance to do so. Now he couldn''t do anything about it. He had truly lost a lot this time.


    Anyway, the only thing he could do was try to drink another bottle and see whether all of it was spoiled or just a bottle.


    Just as the thought of taking out another bottle crossed his mind, and he was about to act on it though, he felt something terrible.


    All of a sudden, sources of fire, water, ice, lightning, earth, and a myriad of other elements started appearing inside his body.


    Before he could even have the opportunity to scream, he felt like he was suddenly burned, frozen, solidified, electrified, cut by winds, and many more other feelings sprung inside his body.


    He felt like every cell of his body was being destroyed by a myriad of reasons and passing through all the possible conditions possible.


    It started from his stomach and started spreading through his whole body, just like some weird chain reaction that didn''t know how to stop.


    Even his hair and his pubes weren''t left out, every cell of his body was involved in the same procedure, undergoing the same changes, experiencing the same pain.


    Roy couldn''t even scream about the pain he was going through, he could only clench his teeth until they were showing signs of breaking and bear with the pain.


    Certainly, he could choose to allow himself to lose conscience at that moment, but that would be the most stupid decision he could take.


    Not only would he lose a chance to improve and strengthen his soul, but he might even lose his life, as whatever this was could take some unwanted change while he was unconscious.


    Furthermore, he didn''t doubt that the moment he lost conscience he would once again be awakened by this terrible plain he was going through, so he could only do his best to hang on¡­

 Chapter 149 - 149: Magic Origin Milk (2/2)

    No matter what happened, no matter what kind of pain he went through, no matter what kind of suffering he went through, he had to hang on.


    Only those who could brave the winds and storms of the sea were worthy of reaching their destination. Whoever couldn''t, could only wait for the sea to swallow and devour them.


    The Roy of Earth clearly had some resemblance to this, but he wasn''t exactly this type of guy. Neither the nerdy Roy was this determined and resolved, but his ''Master'' was.


    He was a man that had reached the peak of this world and had almost managed to become a Divine being.


    Someone that could look at this small planet in disdain, and proudly claim that he was one in a billion, or even rarer.


    Despite the fact that his ''Master''s'' memories were still inaccessible to him, his mentality, determination, and resolve had started rubbing off into Roy.


    He was slowly growing and maturing from the mentality of a young man to that of a dragon among men. A rare existence that sought for the peak.


    He wasn''t even able to think properly at this moment, but he was still doing everything he could to keep himself awake.


    He wanted to witness the process of his body''s rebirth, but at the same time, he couldn''t help but feel that he was stupid to have used that much of Magic Origin Milk.


    To think that he was about to drink another one of his bottles because the first one didn''t seem to work.


    He could only thank whatever God or Demon out there that prevented him from doing a mistake like that, otherwise he would truly be done for.


    Still, this pain was truly excruciating, every passing second he felt like death was becoming more and more of a sweet choice for him.


    ''Nooooo~!''


    The moment that such a thought crossed his mind he immediately shot it down and started screaming as if he wanted to convince himself.


    He would never choose death if there was even the smallest chance of him staying alive. There was no way that he was going to let death take him away without a fight.


    He wouldn''t accept his death even if King Yama came in front of him with the verdict of the Heavens and told him that his time was over.


    No matter what, he would fight King Yama to the death, and if he couldn''t win then he would just escape, and if he couldn''t do even that he would try to take him down with him.


    This was his determination, this was his resolve, this was his code.


    Even though he felt like a nuclear bomb was destroying every cell of his body, he still had the time to think about things like this.


    But the more he thought about these things, the more he felt like these were being etched to his soul like they were being carved into his very being.


    This strengthened his determination and resolve to make this unbearable pain a bit lighter. In fact, it wasn''t that the pain had become lighter, just that his will had become stronger.


    His hands were clutched into fists, his fingers and nails were piercing through his hands. There was clearly blood coming out of his hands, but he didn''t have the time to think or care about it.


    In fact, if someone was able to look at him at the moment, they would find out that he was bleeding from all of his orifices.


    That wasn''t all, there were visible cracks all over his skin spreading through whole his body, bleeding as well.


    What made the situation even weirder and incomprehensible was that the blood coming out of him had a blackish-red color, and a pungent smell was spreading through the tent.


    There were cracks and blood even on his head, through his hair, and even down on his ''little soldier'' and his family jewels.


    Just kicking someone on his jewels was enough to give them a nearly fainting experience, while Roy was keeping his conscience despite the fact of those bloody cracks being open all the time.


    ¡­


    Roy had no idea for how long he had managed to bear that pain, as slowly the notion of time seemed to have disappeared for him, and he didn''t actually care.


    What was important for him at the moment was that the pain finally started to subside and slowly a sense of warmth and coldness spread through his body.


    That sensation seemed even more pleasurable than when he climaxed during his night activities making him want to shout right then and there.


    But unfortunately, he had neither the strength nor the possibility as the next moment he finally lost conscience.


    The change was too sudden, and he was unable to control himself properly. Furthermore, now that he didn''t feel any more danger towards his life, he couldn''t hang on anymore.


    ¡­


    An unknown amount of time passed, as finally inside the tent Eric''s eyes started trembling, and he slowly got up.


    He felt his whole body sore like he had been sleeping for more than a year or so, and he had no idea what had actually happened.


    He could only try his best to stretch a bit and crack his bones as he slowly started looking around him, and at his own body.


    Immediately after, his nose was hit by some truly pungent and disgusting smell, that made him feel like he was standing inside some kind of a latrine.


    He wanted to scream and curse at that moment, but at the same time he was reminded that he was the only person in this tent, so this belonged to him.


    This was even more embarrassing, to think that a grown-up man like him was unable to control his needs and had shat on his sleep.


    This was his greatest shame! No one should ever learn about this, as he couldn''t help but look at his pants with a complicated look, only to be shocked by what he saw.


    There was no stain on his pants, or to be more exact the stain wasn''t only on his pants, but all over his body.


    His full body was covered in puss, and in blackish-red blood, and the smell seemed to be coming precisely from that thing.


    He was shocked! What the hell was going on? This clearly wasn''t a normal occurrence right?


    But then remembering what he had been doing before he fainted he completely forgot about the smell and the weird thing covering his body, as he activated his ''sense area'' upon himself.


    He wanted to know even the smallest changes on his body, he wanted to know what was so special about this Magic Origin Milk, only to be guffawed by what he found out.


    His skin seemed clearer, fairer, and smoother. Just like the skin on the butt of a newborn baby, something that would make even the Divine beauties jealous.


    Not only that, but his senses had become sharper, his ''sense area'' as well. Now he could spread his ''sense area'' up to 60 meters, and the accuracy was even sharper.


    If earlier his ''sense area'' felt like some kind of rusty knife, right now it was a brand new knife able to cut through steel like butter.


    The blood circulation was smooth, as all kinds of magic particles were entering his body at a rate at least 10 folds of his previous one.


    He felt like he had an affinity with each and every one of the magic particles around him like he was a kind receiving his vassals.


    That wasn''t all there was to it, on his conscience space, the magic clouds formed after he had started cultivating those elements had disappeared.


    In their place now stood a peanut-sized core, covered in all kinds of colors. There was fire red, blue, transparent, purple, translucent like water, brownish, blood red, and a few others.


    He had a strange feeling like these were only the colors that he was able to see at the moment, as there certainly existed many more that he was unable to sense right now.


    He wasn''t stupid to not understand what these colors represented, these were all his cultivated elements. And the dominance of the color depended on the depth that he had cultivated the element.


    It was unbelievable, normally even a Human Mage would be able to form the core of an element only when he had reached at least Rank 5, and each element was its own core.


    But Roy''s core had been formed so much earlier, and if that wasn''t enough all the elements he had cultivated were inside the same core.


    He didn''t know why, but he felt like this could only be a great boon. As he felt an extremely powerful energy contained inside that core.


    If his core were to suddenly explode at that moment, he felt like it could equal the explosion of a semi-nuclear bomb, that could take at least one big city down.


    Furthermore, he felt like he could add many more colors inside it as well, only making it stronger and more powerful, as it grew bigger.


    But that wasn''t all there was to it, as he felt something weird even on the space above his abdomen, and he immediately concentrated there as well.


    Just like the core inside his conscience space, there was a small core in there too, as he could feel a strong sense of energy and strength coming from that too.


    It was just like those Dantian cores of martial artists that he had written so much about. His brain couldn''t help but think of something crazy at that moment¡­

 Chapter 150 - 150: Benefits & Talking To Amelia

    As someone that had been writing fantasy novels for quite some time, Roy clearly had his own understanding and ideas about the supernatural.


    Just like at the moment, he started to think of the current situation his body was in, on his own terms.


    To be more exact, he was thinking that the Warrior Path was nothing more than the cultivation of his body, and inner energy, while training his body with it to make it stronger.


    While the Mage Path was learning and understanding the laws of the Universe. Normally just understanding and learning the laws it was impossible to have this strength and outcome.


    But natives of Navita seemed to be quite special, as their bodies, and their wills were able to have a much bigger effect on the surroundings, than the poor people of Earth.


    If he would have to compare the two, he would say that everyone on Earth was just like some poor beggar on the streets, while people in Navita were all at least second-generation rich guys.


    The difference couldn''t be more obvious, as despite having the same composition, and the same structure, these guys in Navita were extensively ahead.


    Well, he couldn''t quite complain at the moment, as his luck had been quite amazing. Not only had he arrived in a World that seemed to have come out of his dreams, but he had also received quite the benefits.


    He was a bona fide Nouveau Riche who had become rich in one night. He had hit the motherfu*cking JackPot!


    Thinking like that, he couldn''t help but have a desire to laugh out loud, as if to rejoice at his luck and opportunities, but the next moment he stopped as he truly stunk.


    Without even waiting for a single instant more, he quickly cast a Water Ball magic above his head, and let it fall all over his body.


    The Water Ball cleaned quite a bit of that blackish-red blood, but there was still a decent amount of it stuck in his body, that didn''t seem like it would be washed away easily.


    Well, normal water can''t work properly in cleaning, he knew that simple logic from his knowledge of his previous planet Earth.


    If he wanted to get rid of the smell, and the dirt he had to use hot water, the hotter the better. Thinking like that, he cast another Water Ball over his head, but this time beside it appeared a Fire Ball.


    The Fire Ball seemed to be only around a fourth, or a fifth of the Water Ball in size, but what made it even more special was the fact that it carried less Magic Power as well.


    Normally this was something extremely difficult to achieve, as only by ranking up slowly would someone learn to use better and more efficiently his magic power.


    Yet, Roy was able to pull off something like that being only a Rank 1 Fire and Water Mage. Whoever saw him in Navita at this moment would swear that he was a heaven-defying genius.


    But that wasn''t all he was planning to do, as the next moment he did something even crazier, as he quickly merged the two Balls.


    At first, the Fire Ball started evaporating the water as soon as it came in contact with it, but slowly the Water Ball was resisting until the two of them merged.


    While the fire seemed to be lost after entering the Water Ball, the increased temperature in the water was clear proof of his plan having worked out.


    That made Roy extremely happy, as this was a big step for the future. He was thinking of merging all kinds of magic particles, and all kinds of magic, thinking about their strength and usage.


    He could feel himself tremble a bit in excitement as he thought about it like that, as he even forgot to pour the Water Ball down to clean himself up.


    As he thought about that, suddenly he lost connection to his Water Ball, which came running down on his head, and all over his body.


    That managed to startle him awake from his stupor, as he couldn''t help but smile bitterly at himself, before doing the same thing once again.


    After creating a hot Water Ball for two more times, Roy was finally cleaned on any dirt and bad smell, as he couldn''t help but get up and have a look outside.


    The moment that he came out of his tent, he could see that he attracted the attention of everyone in there, as there was a look of startle and surprise on their faces.


    Despite the fact that his screams and the energy waves were quite suppressed his women, and the other people in Gaia could feel that he was going through some critical moment.


    Furthermore, the moment he came out of the tent he seemed to have changed a bit. He was more mature and more handsome.


    If he followed the path of a kept boy he would certainly be the number 1 in the industry. All the beauties couldn''t help but stare at him, with a fervent gaze.


    The only possible woman that wasn''t affected by his new look, was only that naked prisoner, and that was because she was tied up, and blinded.


    Even Amelia who had her eyes puffed, and red due to her extensive crying couldn''t help but have another look at the new Roy.


    Roy himself felt like the current him was an improved version of what he was before like he was a Roy 2.0 version of sorts.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Have you missed me that much!?"


    "Yes, extremely!" Quite a few ladies were unable to control their emotions and hormones at that moment, as they accepted in a loud voice unconsciously.


    But their embarrassment lasted only for a moment or two, as they were quickly reminded that everyone there was their man''s woman.


    Most probably even those that didn''t say anything were feeling the same, but they had captured this moment to express it. Thinking like that it made them feel like they had taken a small step ahead.


    Hearing that Roy chuckled in amusement, as he said,


    "Don''t worry, I will make it up to you soon! By the way, how much time did I stay inside that tent!?"


    "A week Master!"


    "Wha¡­"


    ''Gowwwlll~!''


    Eric couldn''t believe what he heard as in his mind he had only stayed there at most a day or so, but who would have expected a full week.


    As if trying to prove that claim, his belly started growling in hunger. By the loud noise, he could understand that it might truly have spent a week inside that tent.


    Without saying anything he walked towards the Stone Altar, as he took out two Rank 1, and one Rank 2 beasts from his space ring.


    "Cook these for me, I am extremely hungry!"


    "As you wish Master!"


    Gisella herself walked forward and picked up the food with Valerie followed by the rest. Gisella had the strength, and organization, while Valerie and her mothers had the recipes and cooking techniques.


    A gentle smile appeared on Roy''s face as he saw his women act in tandem and cooperate with each other, as he slowly made his way towards Amelia.


    "Miss Amelia, I am really sorry for the loss of your father! I truly wanted to save him, but it was impossible, as I wasn''t strong enough!"


    Roy''s words were sincere, as that was how he truly felt. While it wasn''t a lie to say that Master Gorg''s death liberated his path towards Lady Fiona his mother-in-law, he still didn''t want him to die.


    Amelia seemed to have felt his sincerity, but she still had her guard active against him, as she asked with a hoarse voice,


    "What about those that did this to him?"


    "The other two Rank 5 Masters were dead by the time that I arrived, and Master Troy had become a Rank 6 Fire Mage but was in an extremely weak condition.


    I managed to kill him after a great effort, but I feel that the one planning all this wasn''t just a simple Master Troy, but someone else!


    If I am not mistaken, this was done in order to trap you and your mother into doing their bidding."


    The moment that Amelia heard that the others were dead, she felt complicated. Surely she was happy that they were dead, but she felt a bit disappointed that she couldn''t kill them herself.


    She wanted revenge! She wanted a target! A target that was given to her by Roy''s words. Even if Roy''s conclusion and thoughts were complete bullshit and made up, she would still believe them.


    As she needed a target to release her anger, rage, frustration, and hatred. And that was if they were bullshit, as in fact, Roy''s words and conclusion made sense.


    Certainly, Roy didn''t expose the whole truth to her, like the fact that Master Troy was a Demonic path Mage, or that most probably he had led him here to absorb Master Gorg''s strength, and vitality.


    Or his thoughts about Earl Clark being a sadistic trash, that was connected to some Demonic cult, and that he would be much more difficult to deal with than she thought.


    But he felt that it was better to keep these thoughts for himself at the moment. Not to mention that he didn''t even have a proof for these claims.


    Amelia''s face turned pale when she thought that herself and her mother were guilty of her father''s death, but color and anger surged inside her when she thought of the enemy, and her poor mother.


    None of them had wanted something like this to happen, and yet it had happened¡­

 Chapter 151 - 151: Roy’s Price

    It wasn''t her or her mother''s fault. It was the fault of those beasts that were unable to control their greed and lust.


    The desire to get revenge grew even stronger inside her, as it made her killing intent spread in the surroundings around her.


    Then she was suddenly reminded of something. Before she died she could clearly feel that there was a strange and dangerous substance in the air.


    In fact, seeing the signs of the soldiers, and Masters dying around her, she felt like those signs were the same as the signs that her mother had shown until now, just stronger, and quicker.


    That wasn''t the most important point though, the most important point was that the naked woman, which was that hooded Rank 4 Master, was actually poisoned as well.


    Yet she was perfectly fine right now, restricted by Roy!


    That would have been impossible if Roy hadn''t actually cured her poison for her. Which meant that Roy had the antidote to the poison.


    Thinking up to here she felt like Roy''s origins, and background was extremely baffling and mysterious but she didn''t care about that now.


    She only cared about the fact that he had the ability to cure her mother. The reason why she and her father had arrived in this Death Forest.


    Amelia had already lost her father, so she couldn''t afford to lose even her mother. The only alive remaining family that she had.


    Furthermore, as long as she managed to heal her mother, her chances of actually getting revenge for her father''s death were even better.


    Thinking up to here, in excitement and enthusiasm she said with an emotional voice,


    "That woman was poisoned before you brought her here, right? But no she is in normal conditions, which means that you have a solution to the poison right?"


    Roy was a bit baffled by her sudden change in expression, but he quickly understood her line of thought and the beacon of hope.


    Still, he didn''t show any extra emotion on his face as he said,


    "That is certainly so, but how is that related to you!?"


    Hearing the confirmation from Roy''s mouth Amelia couldn''t stop her excitement and enthusiasm growing exponentially as she said,


    "My mother is suffering too, from the same poison! Quickly we must get to her and heal her! We should start as soon as we can!"


    It seemed like she had truly become muddleheaded from over-excitement, as she actually treated Roy like a kind-hearted Samaritan.


    While Roy didn''t mind being kind to his women and his people, this didn''t mean that he was such a person to everyone out there.


    So, despite the worry, hurry, and excitement in her tone, he said with a calm and natural voice,


    "My condolences to you Miss Amelia, but what does that have to do with me?"


    "Huh!?"


    Amelia was stupefied at that moment, as she looked like she froze at that moment. Roy on the other hand just continued with his attitude,


    "There is no such thing as a free lunch in this world Amelia! Sure I feel bad about your mother being poisoned, and suffering, but that isn''t a sufficient reason for me to interfere.


    Furthermore, if I decide to act upon my kindness, and pity, I am sure that the people who poisoned her, and set this thing up aren''t normal people. I will be just adding trouble to myself!


    While I am a man that doesn''t fear others, that doesn''t mean that I intend to make the whole Navita my enemy!


    So, why should I do something like that?"


    Each and every one of Roy''s words, and sentences were like some kind of bomb exploding in Amelia''s head.


    A bomb that shook her whole being and slapped her awake. Right! Why should Roy help her, or do as she said?


    She had been so excited at that moment that she had forgotten how this world worked. But now she was awake.


    Thinking for a few moments, she finally seemed to have come to a decision, as she bit on her tasty looking lips, and she said with a mosquito voice,


    "Me!"


    "Huh!?"


    "I said that you can have me!"


    This time her voice was more of a loud scream as if she wanted to resolve herself into doing what she said. All the response she took though was a weird look from Roy, as he even smiled at her,


    "Don''t you think that you are a bit mistaken here Amelia? After all, you are already mine!"


    "Huh!?"


    "It seems like you don''t remember! Let me refresh your memory then, the moment that you were about to fall and die, you made an oath that your body and soul would belong to me!


    I don''t care the state that you were in when you said those words and made that oath! What I care about is that you belong to me, now!


    The only reason why I haven''t activated my rights on you is because I am respecting your grief, but don''t think even for a moment that you will be able to escape your responsibilities.


    So, you cant use something that already belongs to me as payment, don''t you think?"


    Once again Amelia was stupefied. It wasn''t that she didn''t remember this, it was just that she had been too aggrieved to even think about it.


    And to be fair, she had truly thought that the oath she did wasn''t that important and valid. She thought that this guy might forget about it.


    After all, it wasn''t like he didn''t already have a ton of women and even these beasts. No matter how hard she thought about it, she didn''t feel like he had any need for her.


    The only reason she proposed something like this now, was because she felt that her body that was lusted by everyone in the Kingdom, and farther away, might hold value in Roy''s eyes.


    But she was wrong! Extremely wrong! It was clear that not only did Roy care about that oath, but he also considered her as his own. Her body had turned into an invaluable card!


    It wasn''t like she could renegade that oath of hers at this moment either. Because that would only anger Roy and would even dampen her heart of a swordswoman.


    For that reason, she decided to don''t bicker about that oath at the moment, as she started thinking deeper and harder, as she could finally say,


    "As long as you come back and heal my mother, not only will you have me, but also all the wealth and treasures that we possess!"


    "While it''s true that having wealth and treasures is never enough, and having more doesn''t hurt anybody, I don''t think that it is a card that you could use against me either.


    Just think about it, your parents don''t have any other descendants besides you, and even if I don''t do anything everything they had will belong to you.


    But since you already belong to me, then isn''t this the same as all that belonging to me already? I know that it looks like forced opinion, but I don''t actually care!"


    It seemed like getting stupefied was the theme of the day, as Amelia was experiencing that continuously.


    Even though she wanted to jump over this shameless guy, beat him up, and then force him to do her bidding, she didn''t dare to do so.


    His logic was certainly forced, and a bit unreasonable, but this wasn''t a world where logic and reason solved problems. This was a world where strength was the undoubted king.


    As long as one had the strength, even a small stupid reason like losing a strand of hair could become the reason for taking down a Kingdom or an Empire.


    Certainly, at the moment Roy didn''t have the necessary strength to do that, but what about in the future?


    With his mysterious background, and resources he was bound to become a truly frightening existence.


    Even at this moment that they were standing in front of one another Amelia could feel a sense of danger from him.


    This time no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t come up with a good answer, and she could only ask with a dejected voice,


    "Then what do you want!?"


    "I don''t know, there isn''t anything that you can give me to make me move! The only remaining thing that might interest me, is probably your mother!"


    "What!?"


    "You heard me, your mother!? Since those guys are exerting so much effort for her, it means that she is a great matchless beauty!


    And I can see that from your figure as well, I am sure that you haven''t taken after that battle maniac. So, as I said, I want you mother!"


    "You~!"


    Enraged to the point of explosion, Amelia didn''t think any more about Roy, and his anger, as her fingers were covered in sword energy and moved towards his neck.


    The beasts wanted to jump in action, but they were stopped with just one thought from Roy, as he didn''t move in the slightest as he watched her fingers approach closer and closer.


    At this moment, Roy was the only hope Amelia had to heal and save her mother, so it was more than understandable that she wouldn''t dare to actually kill him.


    And truly his thoughts were confirmed the next moment, as her finger closed on his throat, cut his skin a bit drawing blood, but didn''t proceed further.


    Roy was feeling relieved and happy inside, but outside his face went cold and scary, as he said in a chilling tone,


    "Are you clear about what you are doing!?"

 Chapter 152 - 152: Hypocrisy, Strength & Memories

    No matter how much Amelia wished to slice his throat at that moment for his words of offense towards her and her mother and kill him.


    She didn''t dare to do it!


    At this moment Roy was the only hope she had to save her mother and cure her of the poison she was suffering.


    Right now her body was being kept in a frozen state due to a treasure that those bastards had given to her father, but she knew that the treasure wouldn''t keep her mother alive for long.


    According to her calculations, she had less than 6 months to return home, and heal her mother. Otherwise, her mother would either die or end up at the hands of those demons.


    So, no matter what she felt in her heart and mind at that moment, no matter how justified Roy''s death would be for her at that moment, she still didn''t dare continue with her attack.


    As if the angry gazes of the beasts weren''t enough, all the women and kids inside Gaia at that moment were looking towards her with angry expressions.


    She had thought that these women and kids were brought here against their wish and were living under the fear of Tianlong Yun, but she just found out that it wasn''t the case.


    With those thoughts in her mind, it was impossible for her to continue what she was doing, and Roy''s gaze was becoming colder and more frightening, so she was forced to pull her finger away.


    "Hmph~!"


    That cold disgruntled snort of displeasure from Roy was enough to send many ripples through the beauty''s heart, but she was unable to say anything, as Roy continued,


    "I am letting this slide! But this is the first and last time you do something like this. I don''t think I need to tell you what will happen if there is a next one!


    Now think about my proposal and give me an answer when you have it!"


    When Amelia heard the threat from Roy''s mouth she actually felt a cold chill run down her back as if she was facing a bloodthirsty beast.


    But when she heard the continuation she couldn''t help but feel even more pathetic, and wronged, as she couldn''t hold her emotions, and blurted,


    "Aren''t you just taking advantage of me?"


    "Hhahahhahaah~! I have heard a lot of shameless words these days, but yours tops it off!


    Yes, I am Amelia! What can you do about it?"


    "Huh!?"


    "When your father tried to kill me with the other soldiers that night just because someone had peeked on you, why didn''t you stop and think that he was taking advantage of the situation?


    He did so because he had the strength to do so!


    Right now that I made my request, you tried to kill me in anger! Why didn''t you think at that moment that you were taking advantage of your strength to kill me?


    You did so because you were angry, and you have the strength!


    Right now your mother is poisoned and suffering on her deathbed. So I think it''s quite normal for me to make such a request and take advantage of the situation.


    That is because I am one of the few people that can actually cure her! This is my strength!


    So, stop being a hypocrite if you want me to even think of our deal!"


    With that said, Roy turned around and made his way towards his women without looking back at the stupefied Amelia, who seemed to have fallen under extremely deep thoughts.


    The ladies, the kids, and the beasts that witnessed all this situation didn''t seem to care more about her, as they all continued doing what they had to do.


    In a short time, everyone seemed to have forgotten about what had just happened, as Roy started checking up on their progress and problems.


    The ones with the worst situation at the moment were certainly the Mages as they didn''t have a clear path of walking ahead.


    Roy had given them good magic power cultivation Arts, but things weren''t that easy as they had quite a bit of difficulties with understanding those Arts.


    Hearing their questions, and difficulties, Roy suddenly found out that he could answer almost the majority of them easily.


    Like for example, Lala, a Rank 1 Wind Mage asked him about the path that she was supposed to follow from now on, and he answered that she needed to increase the Wind magic power inside her.


    It seemed like a pretty simple question, and answer, but the truth was that only now was Roy able to understand what magic power cultivation truly was.


    From Rank 1 to Rank 3 the Mage or the Warrior had to increase the element particles inside their Conscience Sea or Dantian.


    From Rank 3 to Rank 5 they had to slowly start cleaning the quality of the element particles and slowly start forming their liquid cores.


    From Rank 5 to Rank 7 they had to slowly increase the liquid form of the element particles that had formed their liquid core.


    From Rank 7 to Rank 9 they had to slowly start condescending their liquid cores, and liquid element particles into solid ones and form their cores.


    All this information came from a new block of memories that he had managed to retrieve from the memories of his ''Master''.


    It seemed like the body cleansing he had gone through had brought him some extremely good rewards.


    But what surprised him at the moment was that he could feel that after reaching Rank 9 someone didn''t manage to get into the Divine Realm.


    It looked like there was still something missing for the Mage or the Warrior to reach the Divine Realm despite reaching Divine Realm.


    As for what it was, he had no idea at the moment.


    Well it didn''t matter much to him at the moment anyway, he still had a long path ahead of him. the best he had reached until now was Rank 3 Acidic Mage, and it would be difficult to reach Rank 4.


    Rank 3 to Rank 4 was an important step in the path of a Mage or Warrior. Despite him already possessing a core at the moment, he felt that his core was missing something.


    It wasn''t how it should be according to the memories he got from his ''Master''. He felt that he had only just started the path, and he had a long way in front of him.


    As he was thinking like that, suddenly a weird thought crossed his mind. After killing Master Troy he had only been able to find a Blood Core from him, there was no Fire Core.


    He was supposed to be a Rank 6 Fire Mage, so it didn''t really make sense for him to possess a Blood Core but not a Fire Core.


    But the chances of someone else having taken the Fire Core and left were extremely slim too. So most probably the Fire Core had been destroyed in the fight.


    This made the full story a bit more acceptable for him, but at that point, he was considering whether Master Gorg''s core had been destroyed or not.


    Thinking like that he couldn''t help but spread his ''sense area'' immediately and have a check, as he found no core in his body.


    Well, that didn''t surprise him, it was more than understandable but he still didn''t dare lax his guard.


    Soon the food was ready, and he started eating like a hungry wolf while continuing to answer all the questions that he could, to the best of his abilities.


    Every progress that these women and these kids had was an additional block for his future. So, he didn''t hold back in the least.


    Even Amelia who was afar from the big group couldn''t help but look a bit startled and shocked at Roy''s knowledge, but then thinking about his mysterious and deep background things made sense.


    In her eyes and mind Roy was most probably the descendant of an old clan, or old Empire, or some new Empire and had come here for training.


    After eating his fill, Roy took a few of his ladies towards the tents and started having some ''deeper'' discussions with them.


    Amelia and the others were unable to hear the sounds and noises, but it didn''t take much thought to know what they were doing inside.


    She felt a bit disgusted by Roy''s lecherous and carnal character, as she felt that it made him look more of a villain and a pervert than a truly strong man and a hero.


    She had never thought that one day she would fall in the hands of such a man, and even more so her mother might suffer the same fate as well.


    No! She couldn''t allow that to happen! She had to find something or a way to make Roy cure her mother without having to accept that price.


    There must be a way!


    After some hours, Eric finally got out of the tent with a happy and refreshed look on his face, as he started walking around the altar with light steps.


    Even he himself had been surprised at first, as his steps seemed too light. He felt like he was walking on some kind of springs that would always push him up.


    This was extremely weird, it was a new change after he went through the body cleansing, as a weird thought came across his mind, and he started walking outside the Stone Altar.


    After taking more than 10 steps he couldn''t believe his body, as a great sense of excitement coursed through his heart¡­

 Chapter 153 - 153: Cultivating, Training, & Spar

    It seemed like after the cleansing of his body, and especially the fact that it had happened under the 10 times gravity, his new body was customized according to that gravity.


    The reason that his steps were so light in the Stone Altar, was because the gravity was extremely low in there, and couldn''t compare to what his new body could bear.


    Not only that, but his full body composition had changed, and he felt that if he were to fight Amelia at this moment, while he might not defeat her, he would certainly not lose either.


    The only reason why he felt that a draw was the most probable option was due to her Sword Energy, and his inability to understand at what depth she had trained it.


    One has to understand that was under the condition that he used only his strength as a Rank 2 Warrior, if he used his full strength then there was no way she would win against him.


    At that moment, he felt like he truly wanted to have a good fight against her, but he decided to give her some more time to think in silence.


    If he approached her too fast, she might think some troublesome thoughts and try some things that she shouldn''t try.


    While Roy truly valued her as a woman and wanted to have her by his side, it wasn''t to the point that he would treat her as his Queen, or Empress.


    Most probably the only reason why he held Amelia in high regard was because she was the first female genius that he had come across, that belonged to the civilized world.


    Certainly, her character and strength were great reasons as well, but she still didn''t have the same maturity that Gisella or Gidella had.


    In his eyes, Amelia still needed to mature a bit. Only when she fully matured would she become an extremely sharp weapon on his side.


    With those thoughts in mind, and with the excitement of the improvements, Roy received a new incentive to continue growing stronger.


    Taking that decision he quickly entered his tent once again, and this time took out the Green Horn Snake''s core, and immediately started absorbing the magic particles inside it.


    For the next week, Roy only absorbed the magic particles from the core, ate the meat of the two Rank 5 beasts, and trained his body, and continued absorbing.


    When he was finally over with the core of the Green Horn Snake he was already a peak Rank 3 Venom Mage, and he felt that as long as he ate some more of the snake''s meat he would rank up.


    The same was true about his Acidic Mage breakthrough, as he felt that the memories of his ''Master'' were helping him understand the elements better, and breakthrough easier.


    With each breakthrough, it seemed like he had started to gain new memories, as even his soul was getting stronger.


    His ''sense area'' could easily cover a distance of 50 meters around him, and his senses were sharper and better.


    All this time he hadn''t forgotten about his Warrior Ranking either, as he had diligently trained whenever he had time.


    Since the tent wasn''t spacious enough, he was forced to train outside, clearly shocking the ladies and the kids about his prowess in 10 times the gravity.


    Even Amelia seemed quite surprised with his strength, and power, but she attributed everything to his mysterious and deep background.


    At the start of the 8th day, Roy finally changed his routine a bit as he walked towards the Stone Altar and approached Amelia.


    Seeing Roy approach her suddenly Amelia seemed to get startled, and forgotten about her plans at that moment, but just as she was about to regain her composure, she heard Roy speak,


    "Let''s fight!"


    "Huh!?"


    "Let''s have a spar! Show me your strength! If you manage to defeat me I will reconsider my conditions for curing your mother!"


    For a moment Amelia was gobsmacked she didn''t believe her ears at that moment, as she felt that it was just her misconception.


    But hearing Roy say all that, clearly it wasn''t her misconception anymore. All these days she had been thinking about how to make Roy reconsider, and all she had come up with was a duel with him.


    She had been racking her brains for a whole week on how to force Roy to accept a duel with her and use that as the bet.


    Yet, at this moment Roy was standing right in front of her and saying whatever she had in her mind. Could there be this kind of coincidence?


    While she truly admired Roy''s strength and training, she didn''t feel like he had the ability to beat her. She was extremely confident in her skills and abilities to take him down.


    In her eyes, Roy''s strength was clearly over Young Noble Clark, despite being a Rank lower, but there was no way that he could have a chance against her.


    "Yes, yes, of course! But if you lose then you have to cure my mother for free!"


    Fearing that Roy might suddenly take his words back, she immediately jumped as if she had suddenly received some kind of strong drug.


    Looking at her reaction, Roy didn''t show much of a change, but the next moment a sneaky smile appeared on his face, as he asked,


    "I can agree to that, but I don''t like being the only one who has to lose something! So what if I win!?"


    "Hahhahaaha~! Do you think that you have a chance to win? I admit that you are strong, perhaps stronger than those two scumbags, but you don''t have any hope of winning against me!"


    That wasn''t her arrogance speaking, but her confidence, and pride as a genius warrior woman that had comprehended Sword Energy.


    "So, you mean that I am certain to make a lose here?"


    "Yes, but you can''t go back on your word! You are a man right? Men don''t go back on their words!"


    Hearing Roy''s remark she felt that she might have caused her own downfall, so she quickly tried to attack his pride and manliness.


    The truth was that after her two discussions with Roy she had found out that she was unable to beat him in a war of words, and he would always twist right and wrong as he wished.


    She couldn''t allow that to happen, this time, she couldn''t allow him to go back on his words. This was extremely important to her.


    Hearing those words, Roy just chuckled lightly, as he continued,


    "Hhaha~! Don''t worry I have no intention of doing that! It''s just that I don''t like being the only one betting!


    So why don''t you just satisfy this whim of mine, what if I win!?"


    "Hmm~! What do you want? I am sure that you already have something in your mind!"


    "Hhahah~! I truly do! Well, if I win I just want you to willingly give me a long juicy kiss! How about it?"


    Hearing that Amelia was about to curse at him for being a pervert and a lecherous toad, as she clearly remembered that all the ladies had entered his tent just a week ago.


    She was a proud genius that wanted a man that could defeat her, but at the same time that would play around her finger. Just like her dad did to her mother.


    She just wanted to follow their example. So, her man had to belong to her only! The fact that she had made an oath to give herself and her body to Roy still wasn''t a ''real'' fact to her.


    So, she didn''t consider herself Roy''s woman. Perhaps if he cured her mother she would think about it, but there was no way she was going to accept him now.


    The moment that she heard that condition she was ready to explode in a wave of insults against him, for not being able to control himself.


    But thinking deeper she felt that since he didn''t have a chance to win against her, there shouldn''t be a problem no matter what he asks for.


    Most probably she would have accepted this bet even if he asked her to sleep with him. To her, it was nothing more than a stupid formality, as the outcome was set in stone.


    Thinking like this, she suddenly showed a charming and dazzling smile, as she said,


    "Ok, I agree with your condition! But like I said if I win you will have to cure my mother for free!"


    "Sigh~! I can''t help but feel like I am the one who is having a loss here, but fine whatever, I am the one asking for this duel after all."


    At this moment Roy truly looked like someone who seemed to regret his decision, while Amelia''s face showed a bright smile of her win.


    She felt like she had already won and couldn''t help but imagine the moment that her mother was cured of her poison.


    Unwilling to let this opportunity escape her fingers she immediately said,


    "Are you ready!?"


    "Yes, I am!"


    The moment that she heard those words from Roy, her sword appeared in her hand, and she jumped towards him full speed ahead, trying to stab his abdomen.


    Seeing her attack like that, Roy took out a sword as well, as he placed it vertically, and used it to parry her attack aside while rotating on his spot and then using his left hand to spank her butt.


    It was truly supple, and elastic making him feel like he had just touched cotton, which left him in a daze.


    Unconsciously he couldn''t help but slowly bring his hand towards his nose, and take a breather when he heard the enraged voice of the beauty behind him¡­

 Chapter 154 - 154: Robbing A Kiss

    "You shameless pervert~! How dare you~!?"


    It was clear that the beauty Amelia had been enraged due to shame and embarrassment by Roy''s perverted actions. Not only from the spank she received on her behind, but also his next action.


    This darned shameless pervert had smelled his hand. He had actually smelled his hand after spanking her!


    As she saw that happen, a truly weird and distracting question appeared on her head. What did it actually smell? What if it smelled bad!? Where was she going to burrow her head then?


    After all, she hadn''t taken a shower for quite some time, due to her shame to take a shower in front of all those other women, who shamelessly bathed together.


    As she was thrown into this disarray of thoughts, she suddenly heard Roy say with a lost expression on his face,


    "It''s so fragrant!"


    Hearing those words, the beauty couldn''t help but feel like she had suddenly escaped a terrible ending, but the next moment her face went beet red, as she was furious once again.


    Without thinking twice, she immediately conjured a large amount of sword energy on her sword, and then released it towards Roy while screaming,


    "You shameless pervert!"


    That strike contained all her rage, anger, shyness, and embarrassment that she felt at that moment, but the next moment she regretted her actions.


    Her attack was extremely powerful. Powerful enough to cause a lot of harm even to a Rank 4 Warrior, so with Roy''s Rank 2 strength it was impossible for him to escape it.


    That meant that her attack would certainly harm Roy and might even actually kill him. She wasn''t worried that much for him, but for the fact that he was the only one that could actually cure her mother.


    If Eric died then her mother would certainly die too. In simpler words, her attack was the same as cutting her mother''s last life string.


    She regretted her actions! She regretted her stupidity, but there was nothing she could do anymore, and she could only hope that Roy wouldn''t die from that.


    As she was thinking and hoping that Roy didn''t die, she suddenly saw that her Sword Energy had clashed with something and created a large cloud of smoke.


    In just that clash her Sword Energy had been dispersed by 30% and it had lost quite a bit of its sharpness.


    But that didn''t seem to be the end, as the cloud of smoke became heavier as her Sword Energy clashed on another layer of the same attack.


    Right after the second, there was a third and final. As the Sword Energy attack that could easily kill a Rank 4 mid Warrior, was slowly pieced up and didn''t even have 10% of its initial strength.


    It felt completely impossible to her, as she didn''t even understand what happened, she only felt some strong magic power fluctuations, but nothing more than that.


    Could it be that this fellow wasn''t only a Warrior, but also a Mage? Furthermore, looking at the damage he caused to her attack, he wasn''t a shabby one either.


    But just what kind of magic element was that? It actually made her Sword Energy dissipate, as, in fact, it felt like it was burning.


    As she was lost in those thoughts, she suddenly felt a gust of wind pass behind her, and a sharp sword blade resting on her throat, as she heard a perverted chuckle and voice behind her,


    "Hhaha~! Dearie Amelia, you should already know that one can''t lose his concentration in a fight, right? Even if it is just a spar!"


    It was only at this moment, that Amelia could finally react, as she couldn''t help but blurt out in wonder,


    "You¡­ How did you¡­"


    "I can tell you, but what are you willing to give me in exchange!? You should already know that I don''t do anything without exchange right?"


    As he said that, Roy''s swordless hand slowly crept on her thin waist, and pulled her towards himself, as her straight back, and perky round butt clashed on his front.


    For a moment, Amelia felt a weird sense of warmth at that moment, so she didn''t immediately jump out of the embrace, but then she felt something poking behind her which made her go crazy immediately.


    Pushing Roy back with all her strength, she once again started going crazy as she screamed at him,


    "How come you only think of perverted things. You damn lecherous bastard!"


    This time she didn''t attack with her sword energy though, she didn''t know if he would be able to disperse it again, and she didn''t want to risk her mother''s life once again.


    Or at least that was how she managed to convince herself!


    On the other hand, Roy had lost himself in the feeling at that moment and was caught unprepared by the beauty''s reaction, as he fell on the ground. So, he couldn''t help but reproach her in an angry voice,


    "Can''t you be more careful!? What if you injure your man, and I am unable to make you pregnant. How are you going to answer to our kids then, huh!?"


    Hearing Roy react like that threw Amelia in a rain of thoughts once again, as she said with a buzzing voice,


    "Sorry, I didn''t¡­"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, nothing happened to me! We will be able to have some little ones soon!"


    "Huh!?"


    It was at that point that Amelia suddenly processed his words up to that point and finally understood what he said, as she got enraged once again.


    "Who the hell is going to have children with you!? You shameless pervert! Perhaps I have to destroy yo..your thing, so you don''t go bully women around anymore!"


    Hearing her words Roy didn''t get angry though, he just looked at her with a look of surprise, as he said,


    "Oh!? Does this mean that you want me only for yourself!? I am sorry but that is impossible, I am just too romantic to be detained!"


    The dumbstruck Amelia couldn''t help but think how did this lecherous pervert in front of her interpreted her words like that, but she snorted coldly and continued,


    "Hmph~! I don''t want you, and I will make Navita a great favor by dealing with you! So you better not anger me!"


    "I had never thought that the honorable lady Amelia was such a sore loser, and she doesn''t even dare to accept her loss, and keep her bets.


    I surely have been enlightened today!


    Not only that, but you also try to force logic and reason through your strength, just so that you could dodge your responsibilities.


    I have truly no words!"


    "Wha¡­"


    Once again Amelia was left stupefied, just how did this conversation go from Roy being a pervert to her being unreasonable and forcing reason and logic through force.


    Furthermore, wasn''t Roy the one that had just one in the spar between the two of them? Didn''t this mean that he was stronger than her?


    But she didn''t have the time to think so deep, as Roy''s words hit her values as a swordswoman, and she couldn''t accept it, so she screamed,


    "Who does force reason and logic through force? Who is dodging responsibilities? Don''t you dare spout nonsense!"


    Hearing her words, Roy couldn''t help but gloat inside, but on the outside, he started raising his voice at her, as he said,


    "Well aren''t you? Why aren''t you already paying your bet? Didn''t you lose just now? If this isn''t dodging responsibilities then what is?"


    "Who said I am not going to pay my debt!? I will certainly will!"


    "Then what are you waiting for? Common kiss me and prove me wrong!"


    Irritated to the maximum Amelia immediately jumped forward, but this time not to attack Roy, but to actually plaster her tasty lips upon Roy''s.


    Roy on the other hand had already expected something like this, as the moment that she jumped towards him, to kiss him, he grabbed her body in his arms, let her crash on his chest, and then robbed his rightful kiss.


    This brutish woman was so unladylike that she jumped towards him like she was about to attack him, if he hadn''t been quick to act, she would probably break his teeth.


    Amelia was clearly startled by Roy''s reaction, but before she could do or say anything she felt his warm lips upon hers, and a sudden moment of weakness hit her body.


    She was stupefied, as she felt Roy lick and suck upon her lips like they were some kind of delicious gum.


    ''Ah~!''


    In search of breath, she couldn''t help but try to open her mouth, but that was her mistake, as Roy''s tongue seemed to have found the opening it sought and carved its path inside, exploring every nook and cranny.


    She didn''t know what to do! This was her first kiss, and she had been attacked so masterfully, and heavily that she had been unable to react.


    She could only look dumbly as Roy had its fun with her lips, tongue, and the insides of her mouth. On the other hand, Roy felt like this was a divine boon for him, as he was losing his mind at her sweet lips.


    But he knew that he couldn''t push her too far, as after a few moments, with a heavy heart he released her mouth and her, and then walking towards the training tent he said in a loud voice,


    "I was wrong, you surely keep your promises and bets!"


    Amelia was still lost in the feeling of her first kiss when she heard those words, but then she just snorted coldly and looked proud meaning ''hmph~! It''s obvious''.


    But her face changed the next moment, as she suddenly heard¡­

 Chapter 155 - 155: Tempering In The Blood Of Rank 1 Beasts

    "So, Master can also act like that just to rob a kiss! He is truly one of a kind!"


    "Yes, I never thought that I would see Master acting like that. But more importantly who is that woman?


    She has been acting so against Master all this time, and even insulted him. Is she worth Master''s effort, and acting?"


    "I don''t know! She is stronger than us and is quite the beauty! Furthermore she is just like big sister Valerie coming from the outside world.


    Perhaps Master likes those outsiders more than us! Still, I never plan to give up on him!"


    "Me neither!"


    ¡­


    Whenever there was more than one woman in a place, there was bound to be a bit of gossip. Even more so in a place that was only populated by women, kids, and beasts.


    Hearing those words, at first Amelia was a bit embarrassed, and ashamed that she had been taken advantage off from that shameless pervert Roy.


    But the next moment she started thinking whether what these ladies said was true. This was the first time that the world wasn''t blowing her horn, but actually questioning her.


    As a genius warrior woman, and as the daughter of the battle maniac when had she ever been treated like she was unworthy of a man.


    It had always been the guys who were unworthy of her, and looked like toads lusting after swan meat, but right now the opposite was happening.


    It was quite the psychological attack for someone like her, even though it was just the start of self-doubt for the beauty.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Roy clearly heard the rumours behind him once he left the place, but he chose to not say anything.


    This was a great way to not only lower this beauty a notch or two, but at the same time to start opening her up.


    If he wanted to grab her heart, and body, he would have to firstly destroy all her defense walls, and all her misgivings.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he once again returned to his tent and started training and cultivating Magic Power.


    The two Rank 5 beasts were his biggest achievements these time, but there were also a lot of Rank 4 and Rank 3 beasts that he had managed to put his hands upon.


    Each of them had created its own core and had its own special magic power element that had cultivated. Some of those even related to the normal elements like water, earth, wind, etc.


    Forgetting about the fact that Roy could cultivate almost every single element out there, these beast cores would also give him some extra special benefits.


    Still, one of the biggest benefits that he was about to enjoy at the moment, was especially their blood, that was extremely beneficial for his Blood Arts.


    At first, Roy wanted to directly start with the blood of the two Rank 5 beasts, but he shot that thought down pretty quickly.


    There was a big problem that he hadn''t thought about until now, the vitality in the body of a Rank 5 beast, was nothing simple.


    At the moment he only had the body constitution of a Rank 2 Warrior, and his physical body had a limit of vitality that it could consume.


    If he exceeded the limit then it was nothing short of jumping headfirst into his grave. Limits and boundaries were made to be broken, but there was still a logic to that.


    One could break his limit of running 3 kilometres by running 3.5 or 4 but he couldn''t break his limits by running 20. That was nothing more than asking to die.


    Roy was in the same position, until now he had cultivated his Blood Arts only with the blood of wild animals, and not with the blood of beasts. Even less blood of highly ranked beasts.


    As his thoughts came up to here, he decided to firstly start with the blood of Rank 1 beasts, and then slowly pick up his pace.


    Immediately after a crude bathtub made from Earth element magic stood in a corner of the tent, as Roy took out Rank 1 beasts, and letting them bleed dry in the bathtub.


    The smell was a bit pungent, and unbearable, but knowing it''s importance and reason Roy managed to brave his resolve and not stop.


    In half an hour the bathtub was filled with the blood of Rank 1 beasts, and Roy took out all his clothes and entered inside.


    Trying his best to slowly absorb the vitality, and the magic particles inside the bathtub filled with blood, but soon found out that he had done the best decision a moment ago.


    Differently from the blood of wild animals, the blood of Rank 1 beasts was not only extremely rich in vitality but also extremely potent.


    The moment that Roy entered in the bathtub he felt like every drop of blood inside the bathtub was trying to attack his body.


    They turned into countless ants, or small pebbles that were attacking every part of his body continuously.


    That surprised Roy quite a bit, as the ''attacks'' on his jewels were among the worst he was suffering and couldn''t help but grimace a bit in pain.


    But then suddenly a crazy thought crossed over his mind, he thought of using those attacks on his body in order to train his physical body and try to advance even in his Warrior path.


    After so much time of trying to discover different particles, pull them towards himself, and then suffuse them in his body, it had become like some kind of natural reflex for him to cultivate them.


    It was just like sleeping, and breathing came natural upon a humans body, so it had become the cultivation of Magic Power to Roy.


    It would be stupid from his part if he didn''t make use of such a great ability, so he decided to concentrate more on his Warrior path cultivation.


    The moment he did so the pain of his physical body increased significantly but he only clenched his teeth without making noise.


    In order to train his physical body, he would surely need to go through a bit of pain, it wasn''t because it was harmful, but because he was breaking limits that others couldn''t.


    He tried his best to lower the unconscious barrier of his own body, and let the blood attack him further, as he was trying to understand how the Warrior path body training actually worked.


    Until now he had gone with the dumbest, crudest, but simplest way froward. Physical training of his body in order to break through his own limits.


    But he understood that his way of training was too stupid, and that there should be a much simpler way of cultivating in the Warrior Path.


    Unfortunately even his Master had been unable to tread upon both paths, as he was only a highly ranked mage, so Roy didn''t even have his Master''s memories to help him forward.


    Still, he wasn''t that worried about it, as he had one of the greatest Warrior path Arts in Navita, and also his own tenacity. As long as he hanged in there, he was sure to understand it slowly.


    Like he was doing at he moment, he was carefully inspecting every small change in his physical body, as his ''sense area'' was focused on his body only.


    At first, he wasn''t able to see anything out of ordinary, but slowly he started seeing signs of a weird energy inside his body.


    That energy would always source from his abdomen, circulate around his body, and whenever he was attacked by a drop of blood, the energy would pass.


    At first the energy would slowly soothe the pain, then it would start recuperating and also improving the quality of the hit spot, making it stronger and much sturdier.


    The same thing was happening all over his body, almost every millimetre of his body was covered by this weird energy, that seemed just like some kind of endless medicine.


    What was even more surprising was that it was slowly getting stronger. If he hadn''t concentrated his full ''sense area'' in his body, even Roy would have been unable to spot it.


    The important part was that he did, and what''s more considering the current situation he was in, he also managed to relate it to his vitality.


    Normally he would say that it was his vitality, but after coming to Navita and learning the specialty of magic and body tempering he didn''t dare to make earlier conclusions.


    One would say that he had become a bit more mature, and that he was able to control himself and his emotions better, but right now he didn''t care about that.


    He was only focused on doing whatever he could to slowly touch upon that energy and then try with his best to slowly move it around his body and strengthen it.


    Thinking and actually doing something were as far as night and day, and he managed to understand it the next moment.


    Not only was practically impossible for him to circulate and control the energy, he couldn''t even touch upon it.


    The energy was working unconsciously at the conditionality of his own body, and no matter how many times he tried to make use of it he couldn''t.


    Still he couldn''t give up, he had to try harder. With those thoughts of resolve and determination he started concentrating his Soul Avatar even more upon that energy.


    No matter what it was, since it already was part of his body, then he had not only the right but also duty of controlling it for himself¡­

 Chapter 156 - 156: 3 Months

    When there is a will there will always be a way!


    That was precisely the condition of Roy at that moment, as he had no intention of giving up from that energy, as he soon found out that he could control it with his Soul Conscience.


    It was just like thinking of controlling the flow of his blood, he might not be able to touch it, but as long as he willed his body, and his heart, he could control its flow.


    It was extremely difficult to do it, but he wouldn''t give up now that he was showing signs of improvement.


    He felt just like someone stranded in the desert, that was suddenly given a drop of water, that only increased his thirst and desire for more.


    He didn''t know for how long he had been trying to do something like that, but at some point in time, he managed to do it.


    Whenever he would feel that momentary pain, his conscience would travel there, and slowly direct that energy through his body, and slowly towards his abdomen.


    A part of it would be lost in revitalizing the injured areas, and the shocked cells, but still there was a bit of it that he was able to guide towards his abdomen.


    From 20 points of that energy at first, he could feel that 19 points were used to revitalize his body, while the remaining one was stored in his core at his abdomen.


    This clearly showed that his rate sucked, but at the same time it showed that it was working. He was able to control and direct his energy.


    He couldn''t be happier about this, as he felt that he had just achieved something amazing. But before he could even enjoy himself enough, he felt the energy stop.


    Surprised at what happened, he immediately extended his senses a bit more, but he felt no more pain in his body.


    So it wasn''t that the energy had drained, but that there wasn''t a stimulus to create it anymore, there wasn''t a need for the energy anymore.


    That kind of energy was like some kind of self-regenerative ability of his body, to heal itself and also grow stronger.


    To Roy, it felt like that energy was constantly his own physical body digging at his potential to grow stronger and self-preserve.


    Thinking like that, he decided to open his eyes and spread his concentration to the outside only to see that the blood in the bathtub seemed to have lost its luster and become ordinary.


    He couldn''t even feel more blood element particles, or whatever other particles enter his body anymore, meaning that this thing had lost its properties.


    Or to be more exact, he had reached the limit of what he could perceive from this bathtub of blood. It was just like finding ores in a mine.


    He could only find them when he knew what to look for, and it caught his eyes. He was unable to collect whatever other treasure or mineral there could be.


    ''Growl~!''


    As he was thinking like that, he didn''t know how much time had passed but he was extremely hungry once again.


    Jumping out of the bathtub he quickly used his Water-Fire magic to create a few steaming Water Balls and use them to clean himself before going outside.


    Just like the previous time, he quickly made his way towards the Stone Altar, ate good food prepared by his women, and then entered the other tent for some pleasure.


    After gaining that cheap advantage from Amelia before, he didn''t dare to go and confront her now, as he avoided her for later.


    The beasts seemed to be keeping the order, while his little farm animals were slowly growing in numbers and in health.


    With the number of the Ranked beasts he had in his space ring, he didn''t need to return for them for food for more than a few months.


    After some quality time, and instructions to his women, and the barbarian kids, he once again made his way towards his personal tent.


    Before entering inside though, he started making some exercises, and physical training of his body, as he wanted to prove a theory of his.


    Emptying the bathtub of the previous blood, he quickly filled it up again and jumped inside as he started concentrating on that energy once again.


    Since this time his body was a bit tired and had expended quite a bit of energy, the moment he entered the bathtub he felt that the energy was more abundant and stronger.


    It was just as he had thought, the more he pushed his body to the limits the more of that energy was created, and the closer was he towards the Rank 3 Warrior.


    Once he had discovered this, for the next couple of days Roy had the same routine. He would go training, bathe in the Rank 1 beasts'' blood, eat, accompany his women, and then train again.


    While he was training in his Warrior Path he hadn''t forgotten his magic power cultivation either. As the blood of the beasts was filled in many necessary elements for him.


    He felt like he had the best of both worlds at that moment, as he was making great advances towards his goals.


    But he wasn''t the only one progressing fast, as his women were the same. Since they were eating Rank 1 beasts'' meat every day, not only had their constitution improved, but they were getting stronger.


    The kids were the same as well, they were slowly growing stronger and stronger. Even Amelia was getting her due improvements.


    After suffering her defeat under Roy''s hands, she had been training more stubbornly with each passing day.


    It was like she wanted to grow strong enough to wash her shame away, as at the end of the first week she thought she was ready and challenged Roy to a duel.


    She had thought that Roy would be scared of her and reject her, as she thought that his first win was just a fluke of her loss of attention.


    She went as far as to promise him not one, but three kisses. On the other hand, he would not only treat her mother for free, but he would also stop being a shameless pervert.


    The result though was out of her expectations, as Roy once again used his Acidic Wall attack to destroy her strong attacks, use the smock created, and then nimbly close down and put his blade on her neck.


    She was clearly unable to believe the result but left with no choice she had to let him take advantage of her, as not only did Roy kiss her, but his hands also roamed on her body.


    The two Snake ladies that Roy had brought inside Gaia had also some benefits of their own, but it looked like they needed the meat of the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake to advance properly.


    Even though they were a great addition to his forces, Roy didn''t dare to fulfill their wishes when he was unable to control them properly, so he refrained from doing that.


    Once again time slowly went by, week after week, and month after month. In a blink of an eye, more than 3 months had passed, as Roy finally felt some difference in his body.


    Covered in blood and sweat, he opened his eyes as his face showed a satisfied grin. He had finally broken through the Rank 3 in his Blood Arts, as he had become a Rank 3 Blood Mage.


    Not only that but also his composition and his body strength were beyond his expectations, as the blood, he was in at the moment was from Rank 3 beasts.


    His benefits and progress during these 3 months had been almost magical, as he had advanced by leaps and bounds.


    Even he himself was unable to think of his current strength, or fighting prowess, as he felt like he wanted a good opportunity to fight some experts.


    He had been cooped up inside Gaia for quite some time now, it was time for him to start moving, and have a look at the outside world.


    He was finally going to see the civilization and experts of this world, and he would finally be able to meet some more beauties and get richer while walking a step closer to his revenge.


    If he wanted to take revenge he needed not only strength, but also influence, and power. No matter how strong he was, he couldn''t go against the whole planet.


    For that reason did he need to leave this place and go towards the outside world. It was time for him to develop his own power, and influence on this planet.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he quickly washed himself up once again and then started walking towards the outside.


    ''Growl~!''


    Hearing his stomach churn like that, he couldn''t help but smile wryly as this had happened almost every week for these three months.


    Still, he could already feel the nice smell coming from the Stone Altar where his women were cooking for him, and he walked there happily.


    As soon as he reached the stone altar though, he was faced with a beautiful solemn face, that was looking at him like she had made the choice of her life.


    "You want to challenge me again Amelia?"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay! What are the bets this time?"


    "If I win then I want you to cure my mother for free and become my husband while listening to my words.


    I can accept these women as your servants, but there will be no more, and I will be the only wife!


    If you win, then I will agree to your initial request, and also¡­, also give you my body tonight!"

 Chapter 157 - 157: Fighting Amelia Again (1/?)

    "But no matter what, we leave this place tomorrow and travel towards mother. I don''t want to let her suffer anymore, even if it means that I will have to serve you alongside her!"


    Her previous words were said in a mosquito buzzing voice, then determination, and finally a voice full of sadness, worry, and resignation.


    Roy noticed all that, but he didn''t say anything or voice anything. It was already a win for him to have this beauty make such a concession, he couldn''t blow everything now.


    Thinking like that, he pretended to keep a schadenfreude look on his face, as he said with a light smiling tone,


    "Then what are we waiting for?"


    The moment that those words rang, a normal sword appeared in his hands as he looked towards Amelia solemnly.


    In these three months, it wasn''t only him who got better and improved a lot, he was sure that Amelia had improved as well.


    It took him only one look with his ''sense area'' to be able to notice that Amelia had truly broken through the Rank 4 Warrior barrier, and she was a full-fledged early Rank 4 Warrior.


    That was a great achievement, no matter how one looked at it, she was a true genius Warrior and Swordswoman, as she was only in her early 20-ies.


    But surely that wasn''t the only reason she was so secure as to announce such a bet and fight with Roy after having lost so many times.


    He could clearly feel that there was some kind of oddity with her Sword Energy as well, as it looked sharper and more tangible, but since he wasn''t really familiar with it, he didn''t know what it meant.


    Well anyway, he would just play it by the ear. He would deal with whatever she threw his way, he had full confidence in his skills.


    Despite the fact that Amelia knew he was a Mage Warrior, treading upon both paths, and having extremely good achievements in both, she still looked extremely convinced.


    She couldn''t be faulted though, as the only element that Eric had shown to her was his Acidic element, as she had taken his wind element as his physical speed.


    Even though it looked a bit farfetched, she most probably never thought that he was a dual Mage, or even worse a multiple elements Mage.


    Both of them had a solemn and heavy look on their faces, as finally, Amelia made her first move, she didn''t use Sword Energy right of the bat, but she approached him with a normal swing of her sword.


    Despite knowing it was just a normal swing, Roy didn''t dare lax his guard against her, as he placed his sword vertically in front of him to block the attack.


    ''Clanggg~!''


    The sound of the two swords clashing reverberated through the area, as Roy had to use his Earth element magic, Earth Bind in order to keep his place and standing.


    After three months of training with the beasts'' blood, and consuming their cores, Eric had managed to become a Rank 2 Earth Mage.


    So despite him having less strength than Amelia, he still managed to keep his footing and not fly away from that first attack.


    Amelia couldn''t conceal the shock in her face, as she saw that Roy kept his footing, and wasn''t sent flying away.


    After all, she was a Rank 4 Warrior, and no matter how strong this fella was, he hadn''t reached her Rank, right?


    She was so surprised at that moment, that she was unable to notice the earth element become a bit restless under Roy''s feet.


    But she quickly recomposed herself, made a full rotation on the spot, and then sent her sword towards Roy once again.


    Roy seemed to have already expected this follow-up, as he didn''t lose his calm in the least, and just answered the same way once again.


    ''Clannggg~!''


    The sound of two swords clashing was heard once again, as this time it was followed by Roy''s teasing tone,


    "Amelia, did you really think that just becoming a Rank 4 Warrior was enough to defeat me? If you have any other card, you better reveal it soon, otherwise, you are getting in my bed tonight!"


    "Hmph~! Shameless pervert! I shall make sure to properly educate you in the future, otherwise, I will be embarrassed to go outside.


    Prepare yourself to become my little man!"


    The moment that she finished her line, Amelia didn''t linger on close quarters with Roy and made a jump backward.


    She was thinking of creating a distance and using her Sword Energy, but there was no way that Eric would allow her something like that so soon.


    Using the footing he had on the ground to push himself using Earth Magic, he quickly followed her tracks and made a stabbing move.


    Amelia was caught by surprise, as she didn''t think that Eric would be so quick on the chase, his speed seemed as abnormal as always, and she could only use her sword to parry the incoming attack.


    With that quick move, she managed to not only dodge the attack, but also scurry Roy away from her, and prepare for her next attack.


    Who would have thought that this guy would so adamantly chase her that he wouldn''t even give her a moment to breathe, as Roy miraculously managed to quickly control his landing and jump once again.


    His Earth Magic was clearly bendy when it came to quick maneuvering, coupled with his Warrior strength, sturdy and flexible body, he was just like a fish in the water.


    This was probably the first time that Amelia was being pushed like this in her life, no other guy had managed to attack her in a flurry like this and put her in a defensive position.


    Roy was the first! What was more baffling to her was that this time it wasn''t her who had the lower Rank in a fight, but her opponent.


    As someone who had always been on the giving side, this was quite the blow to Amelia. One time, two times, it was still possible for her to not see the Earth element magic, but the third time was impossible.


    That threw her in even more disarray, as her opponent was a double Mage, and also a Warrior. His achievements in each of these paths weren''t low either. Just how did this monster train?


    Still, this wasn''t enough to throw her off the loop as she just prepared herself for the upcoming attack with a confident expression.


    Seeing that expression on his face Roy was amused inside, as he decided to play a little with this beauty.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he decided to make use of his third element wind, and quickly decreased the friction in front of him, while using a Wind gust to push him forward.


    The increase in speed was sudden and unexpected for the beauty in front of him, who was already adjusting her attack for a later time and was forced to quickly alter her next move.


    ''Clangggg~! Ripppp~!''


    Once again the two swords clashed together, but since the move was altered midway, Amelia''s defense wasn''t perfect.


    While she dodged any harm coming from the stab, unfortunately, her clothes weren''t saved, as Roy''s sword cut through her dress, and ripped apart showing the beautiful white skin of her flat stomach.


    While this wasn''t exactly in Roy''s plans, he had to say that it was quite a beautiful surprise, as the moment he landed he quickly rotated and started engulfing that part with his eyes.


    Amelia clearly didn''t expect this to happen and didn''t even understand how it happened. Roy''s speed had suddenly altered midway, how the hell did he manage to do something like that?


    But more than everything she was surprised, angered and embarrassed at the fact that her dress had been ripped by Roy.


    "Youuu¡­"


    "Me what? We are having a fight here, aren''t playing around!"


    Those words were quite in contradiction to the current situation, as it looked more like Roy was playing around with her than actually fighting.


    "You are dead!"


    With that said, Amelia''s face seemed to grow even more determined, as she started attacking Roy even more furiously.


    ''Clannggg¡­, Clanggg¡­, Clanggg¡­''


    She wasn''t holding back anymore, she was using her full strength to attack him. The sounds of the two swords clashing were ringing one after the other, just like some sort of musical instrument.


    Amelia was shocked to see that even when she used her full strength she was still unable to gain an advantage against Roy, making her feel extremely gloomy.


    Just what kind of monster was she fighting against?


    On the other hand, Roy''s face was growing extremely gloomy with each passing moment, as the sword in his hand was slowly being chipped away with each attack.


    The difference between the two swords was clear, as it felt like Roy''s plastic sword was fighting against a metallic one.


    Seeing that happened, Roy couldn''t help but start thinking of a way to get through this, but unfortunately, there was nothing coming to his mind.


    The only possible way would be to change his weapon midway, but then Amelia would start complaining that he was cheating and might not accept the result.


    Looking at this situation, he felt like he needed to create some distance first in order to think of a better solution.


    Unfortunately for him, that was precisely what Amelia wanted as well. After being shocked by his fighting prowess and strength, she couldn''t help but want to end this battle quickly.


    It was time for her to use her trump card, otherwise, Roy might find a weak spot in her attacks, and then she would lose face once again¡­

 Chapter 158 - 158: Fighting Amelia (2/?)

    She couldn''t allow that to happen! She couldn''t afford to lose this battle no matter what, otherwise she would have no other way out.


    After suffering defeat on Roy''s hands for all this time, she felt that now was the only moment that she could actually have a chance at defeating him.


    She had been able to break through to the Rank 4 early Warrior Rank just a few days ago, and she had yet to fully establish her current strength.


    But after seeing with her eyes and feeling with her body during their fights the monstrous growth of Roy day by day, she didn''t dare to take him lightly.


    She didn''t understand why he was so weak, having only a Rank 2 Warrior strength at this age with the potential and talent he was showing, but that wouldn''t last for long.


    Even now, she could feel during his movements that he had actually broken through the Rank 3 Warrior stage quite some time ago, stabilized his Rank, and was running towards the next Rank.


    The only thing that could explain that would be also his cultivation in the Magic elements, but she knew that it wasn''t that convincing.


    Still, she had a feeling that the more time passed, the more unable would she be to win against him. One could say that she had pinned her hopes on this fight, so she couldn''t afford to even think of losing.


    With those thoughts in her mind, she decided to not hold back anymore. It was at that point that Roy created a bit of distance between them, and she made full advantage of the opportunity.


    Jumping backward quite some distance, Amelia didn''t lose time, and the moment she landed she started to charge her Sword Energy attack.


    Since there was no gravity difference on the Stone Altar, and with her current strength the time she needed to charge her Sword Energy attack was much shorter than that night.


    For that reason, her attack was ready in a short time, and Roy didn''t dare to approach her carelessly, less he didn''t have time to conjure his defense against that attack.


    Seeing Roy''s action Amelia couldn''t help but reveal a victorious smile on her face, as she thought that this battle was over, with her win of course.


    Still, that didn''t change her attack in the least, as she immediately hurled a silvery bright crescent moon Sword Energy attack at him.


    The moment that he felt that attack come to existence a deep feeling of dread and danger rang inside Roy''s mind, but that didn''t change his stance, and determination.


    In fact, the moment that he felt that sense of danger, a weird smile crept on his handsome face, as if he had finally found something exciting.


    It was clear by the situation in front of him, that the beautiful sword genius Amelia not only had broken through in her Warrior Rank, but she had also increased her Mastery of the sword.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, then the current mastery of Sword she had attained must be Adept Swordsman, which was only one step away from becoming a Sword Master.


    This lady was quite the terrifying one, as the combination of the two wasn''t just like adding one to one but placing them beside each other.


    Terrifying!


    Absolutely terrifying!


    But more than that, it was crazily satisfying!


    With those thoughts in mind, Roy didn''t dare to hold back either as he quickly started creating Acidic Walls in front of him to disperse an amount of the attack.


    Just like it had happened more than 90 times already, the moment that Amelia''s attack clashed with the Acidic Wall, it started dispersing and bloating in smoke.


    What surprised Amelia was that despite her attack growing many times more in strength and power, Roy was still able to disperse quite a large amount of it.


    It felt like he was her natural nemesis, and that made her feel extremely annoyed and angry. She had to surpass this nemesis of hers, she couldn''t afford to lose.


    Still, the situation wasn''t as hopeless as it felt at first, as despite Roy''s defensive walls, he was still unable to disperse her attack, as more than 5% of it made it past the walls.


    Amelia felt like she had made great progress at these moments, and she couldn''t help but think that the victory was hers for the taking.


    Before she could gloat at her great chances though, she suddenly felt something that made her extremely shocked.


    The moment that the remaining Sword Energy attack would come clashing upon Roy, he suddenly cast a Wind Wall barrier in front of him to defend himself.


    From the looks of it, his proficiency in the Wind element wasn''t that great, as from the magic undulations she could feel that Roy was only a Rank 2 Wind Mage.


    But that wasn''t what shocked the beauty, what shocked her was the fact that this was the third magical element that Roy was using against her.


    He had already used that weird element to disperse her attack, that he seemed to have high attainments in.


    The second was his Earth element during the earlier clash, where he was able to use the Earth element proficiently to fight her into a tie in close quarters combat.


    And now this third element of Wind. How was this possible, dual-element Mages were already rare, triple element Mages were rarer than rare.


    Whenever they were, triple element Mages would be treated like country treasures and given extremely preferential treatment.


    If she was like this when she found out that he was a triple element Mage, what would happen when she saw him use even more, quite a number of them actually.


    On the other hand, Roy didn''t have the time or the attention to think about that, as he was engrossed in something extremely important at the moment.


    He knew better than anyone, that his Wind element was insufficient to block the remaining attack of the Sword Energy attack, but he still decided to go with it.


    Even if it meant suffering quite the external injuries and blooding himself he still didn''t hesitate at all using that weak Wind element magic.


    Why?


    Extremely simple actually, he was trying to use his usual magic cultivating technique in this new form of energy called Sword Energy.


    His Wind Wall magic was only used to disperse the Sword Energy as much as possible, in order to encompass a wider area around him and to avoid critical injuries.


    He had intentionally allowed a part of the Sword Energy attack to land on his body so that he could feel it better, and while he did so he even used his ''sense area'' concentrated on those attacks.


    It was an extremely crazy, crude, and dangerous idea to do something like that, and if he wasn''t confident in his physical body''s abilities he wouldn''t dare to do something like that.


    In the whole Navita, Roy was probably the only person crazy enough to do something stupid like that, but he still didn''t regret it.


    The moment that he felt that attacks clash on his body, he already could feel a few strands of weird energy around him, and he was trying to comprehend it, associating it with Amelia''s stance.


    But one attack was clearly not enough, he needed more. Fortunately, he didn''t have to worry much about that, as Amelia didn''t seem to have any intention of letting him off.


    Without losing even another moment of time, she sent another Sword Energy attack towards him, in the same strength and density as the previous one.


    Even though she already sensed that Roy was injured by her first attack, she didn''t reduce her hand, it seemed like she had truly decided to win this fight.


    That was precisely what Roy wanted though, as feeling her second attack coming towards him, he quickly acted the same as the previous time.


    Once again he was hit with a flurry of weird energy, that seemed to cut through his skin like a knife through butter, but unable to go further.


    After the second attack came a third, and after the third there was a fourth, and like this Amelia had thrown 12 Sword Energy Attacks towards him.


    At this moment, Roy looked like nothing more than a badly mutilated corpse, with blood oozing out of many cuts through his body.


    What was weird though was the fact that each of these wounds was only external, none of them went deeper than 2 centimeters in his body.


    Even Amelia herself couldn''t believe what was going on, furthermore, she was starting to have a weird familiar sense towards Roy''s stance.


    She didn''t know why, but she felt like there was something similar with him, but she couldn''t pinpoint what. It completely baffled her!


    "Are you going to accept your defeat, or do you want me to make you suffer even more before doing so?"


    The moment that Roy heard those words, he revealed a creepy grin on his blood-covered face, as he said,


    "I think that it''s time to end this too! It seems like I can''t learn any more from this!"


    Amelia didn''t understand the meaning of his words, but she felt like she was being taken lightly, so her anger was visible on her face, as she said with a haughty tone,


    "Then let me send you packing!"


    The moment she said that she sent another Sword Energy attack towards him, that was mixed with some other energy to make it stronger.


    Roy didn''t linger much on that, as he quickly raised his defenses, with more than 10% of Amelia''s attack resisting this time, but the next moment he did something that completely shocked her¡­

 Chapter 159 - 159: Fighting Amelia Closure (3/3)

    Using the same stance as her, the same movements, with a completely crappy and destroyed sword on his hand, Roy sent a Sword Energy attack to clash upon the remaining Sword Energy attack of hers.


    His attack was extremely rusty, like a sword without a blunt blade, but it still managed to not only clash with the Sword Energy coming for him, but it even neutralized it easily.


    ''Clanggg~!''


    Despite the fact that the two swords never clashed with each other, a clear sound of two swords clashing rang through the surroundings, as Amelia couldn''t believe her senses.


    Just how the fu*ck, was this possible?


    Since then it has been so easy for someone to train into the energy of the weapons. Despite Sword being one of the most commonly used weapons, it was still extremely hard to cultivate its energy.


    All this time that she had fought against Roy she had never felt even the tiniest bit of Sword Aura around him, and even less think of having Sword Energy.


    So, how the hell it was possible for this guy to use Sword Energy as an attack against her. It was just unbelievable.


    On the other hand, Roy seemed dissatisfied with his reactions, he had thought of using the Sword Energy as his Magic elements, but it was clearly not the right way to go.


    Forgetting about the fact that his attack seemed extremely rusty, blunt, and unable to become a threat, all the Sword Energy he had gathered was spent in one strike, and it didn''t restore.


    Even though he had just used Sword Energy to attack, it was more like using an external force, than something that belonged to him, which made him clearly dissatisfied.


    Well, if someone would be capable of learning and using Sword Energy that easily then wouldn''t the hard work, and pain of many Sword maniacs like Amelia be worthless?


    But even though he understood this, it didn''t mean that he approved it. Every human being is greedy, and even more someone like Roy who wanted to reach the top.


    It was precisely that greediness that kept them going towards the top without ever thinking of taking a step back.


    Still, now wasn''t the time to think about that, as he was in the middle of a duel, and if he stayed like that for long, then he would certainly lose.


    If he lost then he would have to think of some other plan to trap the beautiful mother-in-law Lady Fiona, and even more so to convince Amelia after.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he quickly turned his attention towards Amelia once again, only to find that she was even worse than him.


    His performance a moment ago had been just too shocking for her, and she didn''t know if she could accept it, or to be more exact, she didn''t want to acknowledge it and accept it.


    If she just accept it like that, then she would have to accept that she was trash, and nowhere close to Roy''s strength, talent, potential, and geniality.


    She would rather die than accept something like that at this point. No, that must have been just a fluke, nothing more.


    That was the way that she managed to convince herself, as she returned her attention to the opponent, but before she could make a move she was shocked once again.


    There was Sword Aura in Roy''s sword at that moment, which clearly meant that what she had seen before wasn''t just an illusion or a nightmare.


    In fact, the moment that Roy had hurled that Sword Energy attack towards the upcoming attack, he had received a bit of enlightenment, or realization upon it.


    It was just like solving a high degree equation without prior knowledge of mathematics, and then through it understanding addition, and multiplication.


    The same thing happened with Roy, while it was impossible for him to use Sword Energy to attack, it was easy to perform Sword Aura.


    The best part about Sword Aura was that it coated the whole sword in some kind of energy, that was sharper than the metal it was cast upon, and it also increased the weapon''s durability.


    It was only at that point that Roy understood that Amelia had truly pulled her punches in their close-quarters combat earlier, otherwise she would have destroyed his pathetic sword in two or three moves.


    Despite not really needing the sword to fight against her, Roy still felt that it was a great way of diverting her attention and creating an illusion.


    Roy''s greatest strength had been, and it would most probably always be his own body and his Mage arts.


    Sure a sword was extremely cool and bendy but there might not always be a sword by his side. Furthermore, only a truly powerful, and good sword would make him change his mind.


    But there was something else that he had to take into consideration at the moment, Amelia''s last Sword Energy attack carried traces of flame magic.


    If he wasn''t wrong, then most probably besides being a great Warrior, and also a swords maniac, she was also a Rank 2 or Rank 3 Fire Mage.


    This beauty was talented alright!


    Still, there was no reason for him to get scared from that small, unexpected thing, as he benefited from the moment that she was baffled and attacked.


    Using his Earth element magic he gave himself a push to increase his speed, then he used his Wind element Magic to reduce the friction in the air and increase his speed once again.


    In order to create even more surprise and bafflement for her, he hurled a few water balls towards her, creating a ring of sudden explosions, and mirrors around her.


    This was the fourth element that he was showing in front of Amelia, and there was no way that the beauty wouldn''t get shocked by it.


    No matter how much she had overestimated Eric with her evaluations, she found out that she had underestimated him greatly.


    In fact, Eric was thinking of throwing a few Acidic Balls towards her, but that was a risky move. Even after their destruction, the content would still flow towards her, and it might endanger her face.


    That was something that he should never try against a woman, as they can accept losing, and even a bit of forcing but never destroying their face.


    Beauty was in the eyes of the beholder, but ladies wanted to look beautiful everywhere, and anyhow.


    Furthermore, that was a loss towards himself, as he considered Amelia as his own woman, how could he do something like that to her.


    For that reason, he decided upon the current strategy. Amelia was already not in her best mental condition when he started the attack.


    Then the Water Balls turned into water curtains making the situation even more complicated for her, as Roy''s figure multiplied.


    Still, as a swords maniac, she wasn''t an easy character, as she quickly composed herself, and sent a few Sword energy attacks in front of her, and on the sides.


    Since she couldn''t figure out Roy''s position then she might as well try her luck. Furthermore, she had a trump card that Roy didn''t know about, so she was extremely confident of herself.


    Her luck seemed to have run out, as her attacks were unfortunately unable to find and land on Roy, as she could feel danger even closer to her. It was clear that Roy was approaching her.


    Calming down her heart and her mind as much as she could, she closed her eyes and expected his arrival, and when her senses screamed alarm at her, she turned around and attacked.


    Her swordswoman instinct told her that the most probable line of attack from Roy would be from behind, so she turned around and attacked in that direction with Sword Energy.


    Too bad that she only destroyed one of the water curtains behind her, and one of Roy''s reflections, as the next moment he appeared from behind her, placed his knife on her white neck and said,


    "You lost!"


    "Hahaahaha~! You wish!"


    It was clear that Amelia didn''t consider the fight finished, as the next moment she started getting covered by flames.


    It was just like some kind of flaming flower was covering her full and protecting her from any external hazard, Roy included.


    The moment that this happened, Amelia thought that her trump card had worked and that Roy would jump behind in a haste trying to escape from her.


    Too bad that it was just her wishful thinking, as not only didn''t Roy jump away, but he threw away his melting sword, and approached her even more.


    Embracing her flaming body in his chest, despite the fact that the flames were burning him a bit, and destroying his clothes, he used one hand to hold her thin waist, while the other roamed to her white rabbits.


    The poor Amelia couldn''t understand what was going on, as in the moment that she felt that she had won the fight, she had started to get molested, and taken advantage of.


    Just what the hell was Roy thinking?


    This lecherous guy couldn''t accept defeat even if it meant being burned in her flames? Did this mean that he just desired her and her body that much?


    Or did it just mean that he wanted her mother that much?


    A lot of weird and unrelated questions were passing through her mind at that moment, as her body was slowly surrendering to Roy''s touch.


    She seemed to have forgotten completely about the fight and the stakes, as her body was getting hotter, and her breathing was getting rougher¡­

 Chapter 160 - 160: Fighting Amelia In Another Way [R-18]

    ''Ahn~!''


    Roy''s hands started roaming all over her body, over her flat stomach, her hips, upon her ribs, and slowly one of them made its way towards one of her melons while the other towards her thigs.


    This wasn''t the first time that Amelia was being treated like that, as after a lot of fights and bets with Roy this had become common.


    Almost after every fight, Roy would always take advantage of her, touching her in inappropriate places, roughing her up, rubbing his little soldier against her, and a lot of other perks.


    In fact, besides taking that last step, they had done almost everything possible. Roy had even taught her to pleasure him with her mouth, and juicy melons, while he had tasted her lower lips.


    Right at that moment, Roy''s hand suddenly touched upon her lower lips over her clothes, while his other hand made its way under her dress.


    It was impossible for the inexperienced beauty Amelia to resist that touch without a moan, as she felt an electrifying feeling coursing through her whole body.


    Feeling her slightly tremble, Roy seemed to have become even more courageous, as he slowly approached his lips to her neck, and gave her a sweet kiss, and a lick.


    That was just the start for him, as he slowly made his way up and reached her earlobe giving her a little kiss and suck in there, while he said in a hot breath,


    "It seems like I won Amelia, from now on you are mine!"


    It wasn''t that Amelia didn''t want to reject his words, but she didn''t know how. After all, even at this moment she was entrapped in his arms and was resting in his chest.


    The only thing she could think about wasn''t how to escape, but how did he do it? Despite being extremely difficult for her to control her breathe and ask, she still managed to stumble,


    "Ho-How did yo-youh do it?"


    "That is a secret for later, right now we have something much more important to do, don''t you think?"


    Without even waiting for an answer from her, Roy picked her up in a princess carry, and even though she was still covered in flames he took her towards one of the tents.


    It didn''t take long for her Fire magic power to finish, as the Magic she was using consumed an extremely lot of it, so the moment Roy brought her inside, the flames stopped, and her naked body was on view.


    It seemed like a timely save for her, but Roy on the other hand couldn''t help but stop in his tracks and take a look at her beautiful naked body.


    Despite having seen it before, this was the first time he was touching that body, and he felt like he had a Goddess in his arms.


    She was truly beautiful! Every man would lose whatever conscience he had left in front of her, and even Roy was startled for a moment.


    But he managed to recompose himself quickly, as after all, this beauty belonged to him, and he was the only one who would be able to touch and make love to her.


    With those thoughts, he continued his steps towards the middle of the tent, and gently laid her down on the ground, while his lips went to meet hers, and his hand met her lower lips.


    ''Ahnn~!''


    Just feeling his warm touch, and that juicy kiss, she was unable to control her moan, as Roy separated his lips from hers and started covering her in kisses and hickeys.


    It was like he wanted to have proof of his ownership in every inch of her body. Her white and tender skin, which hadn''t seen much of sunlight before seemed to be extremely helpful.


    In a short time, her neck, and her nape, her shoulders, and the route to her chest were covered in such hickeys, as Roy finally found her two melons, and the buds in top of them to play with.


    He started sucking on one of them while using the index finger and the thumb of his right hand to play with the other.


    All this time, his left hand had never left her secret garden as he was slowly caressing her thighs and the valley in between.


    ''Aahhnn¡­, Aahhnnn¡­, Aaahnn¡­''


    Roy didn''t need to hear her moans to understand that she was extremely aroused at that moment as her secret garden was getting drowned in her honey juice.


    His fingers were already covered in that sweet juice, as he suddenly had a new idea, and raising his head to look at her eyes, he stopped whatever he was doing as he brought his fingers to his mouth.


    Giving them a good lick, he couldn''t help but exclaim,


    "It''s delicious!"


    "P-Please no, it-it''s embarrassing!"


    "But I love it! It''s something that I will never have enough of!"


    With that said he licked his fingers once again before sending them towards her secret garden, so they could get soaked into more of that delicious nectar.


    Amelia didn''t know what to say, or how to act as she saw him act like that. But his actions had made her even more sensitive, so the moment he touched her again she couldn''t help but moan loudly,


    ''Aahhhnnn~!''


    The moment she moaned like that, her body trembled a bit, as the walls of her secret entrance contracted a bit, clearly showing her small climax.


    Allowing her a minute to pass her climax, and regain clarity, Roy quickly used a Fire Ball upon himself and burned his clothes to ashes.


    Amelia couldn''t help but look weirdly and shocked at him, as this was the fifth element he was showing to her, and she had never heard of a Mage able to wield so many elements.


    It was just crazy to her! But she wasn''t able to think about that for long, as her eyes fell on Roy''s little soldier, that was now standing in full attention towards her.


    Certainly, it wasn''t the first time she was looking for it, but she felt no different from the first time. She was frightened, excited, scared, expectant.


    After the bet, she had already resolved herself to give everything she had and she was to Roy, but it was still her first time.


    Without losing time, Roy quickly started kissing her once again, as her juicy melons started squishing against his broad chest.


    He felt like his whole body was supported by two supple, and tender springs, that made him feel like he was floating.


    His two hands quickly found hers, as he guided her hands over her head, and then trapped them with one of his hands, while the other one went playing with her melons.


    At that moment, his little soldier had found its way towards her secret garden, and he had even found the path to her secret entrance.


    Yet it was waiting there as if trying to check whether this entrance was safe or not, as it was getting covered in the honey juice coming from the inside of the secret cave.


    "Are you ready!?"


    This was perhaps the only moment that Roy showed concern, and worry on his face for her, as he was about to rip her purity apart.


    Looking at those blue eyes in front of her, at the worry and concern on those eyes, Amelia felt like she was unable to say no, and only nodded her head, while her face turned beet red.


    Taking the cue to proceed forward, Roy pushed his hips, as the little soldier started marching inside the dark and moist cave for exploring.


    Despite the fact that the entrance was a bit too small at the beginning, it was slowly spread open due to his body, as he advanced forward.


    Unfortunately, his tests didn''t stop there, as the moment he walked a small distance ahead, he discovered another barrier.


    This time it was smaller, but way thinner, it looked like a beautiful curtain that covered a window towards an extremely good place.


    Without stopping even for a second, the little soldier ripped through the curtain and walked ahead, only to stop when it felt that the walls were getting extremely tight.


    ''AAAARRGGGGHHHH~!''


    Roy could understand Amelia''s pain at that moment, but if he hadn''t acted like that, it would be extremely hard for him to take her purity away.


    As a Warrior and as a Swordswoman, Amelia had treated her body, and all of her muscles, involving even the muscles of her secret cave.


    Even though she was able to control her body at her will, he still felt that it would be extremely difficult to relax her sufficiently for him to continue.


    For that reason, he decided to proceed immediately and then stop, and it seemed like he was right, because the squeezing of Amelia''s secret cave inner walls, was monstrous.


    He felt like she was trying to cut his little soldier in half and keep whatever she cut off inside her for the rest of her life.


    While it wasn''t a bad idea to be inside her all the time, he didn''t want to kill his little soldier, so in order to relax her a bit more, he started kissing her tasty lips.


    His free hand roamed all over her body, and coupled with the kisses, Amelia started relaxing and getting better.


    ''Ahhhnnn¡­, Aaahhnnn¡­, Aaahhnnn¡­''


    Not only that, but the beauty started moaning once again, while Roy stood still inside her, waiting for her sign.


    Fortunately, he didn''t need to wait long, as Amelia looked him deeply in the eyes, and then nodded her head. That was all he needed¡­

 Chapter 161 - 161: Another Kind Of Fight With Amelia (2/2) [R-18]

    It was the sign that he had been waiting for a while now, so he didn''t hold back anymore, as his little soldier proceeded forward with bravery to explore new unexplored regions.


    ''Aaahhhnn~!''


    Accompanied by that soulful moan of the beauty, Roy''s little soldier entered fully inside the dark secret cave, reaching the entrance of a second hidden room, and just gazing behind it.


    ''Aaagghhhnn~!''


    This was the first time that Amelia was feeling a man inside her, and that guy entered so deep inside her that his little soldier kissed the entrance of her womb and gazed inside it.


    Her whole body couldn''t help but tremble, a bit due to the pain, but mostly due to the excitement running through her blood and body at the moment.


    That first full thrust was the first of many more to come, as Roy started pulling and pushing his hips in a rhythmic behavior.


    ''Aahhnn¡­, nhhhnnn¡­, mhhhnn¡­''


    Amelia could feel the excitement brewing inside her, as her moans didn''t stop even for a moment, as she started to enjoy that more and more.


    She wanted to scream at him faster, and harder but unfortunately she was too embarrassed to say that out loud.


    Roy could easily understand her intentions as he was purposefully pretending not to and keeping the same pace and rhythm.


    He felt that the beauty under him was too cute, and sexy as she tried to control herself when it was clear that she was losing with every passing moment.


    Still, he had to admit that this beauty had an amazing body, as her insides were extremely warm, and tender, making him feel like he was being sucked inside her.


    It was an amazing feeling, coupled with the sensation of her tight secret caves walls, it made even the experienced Roy start building a climax inside him.


    Besides wanting to tease her and make her say out loud what she was expecting, the reason why he was going with that rhythm was precisely to control his building climax.


    He didn''t want to lose this battle to an amateur woman, no matter how good she felt around him. He had to win this battle in order to set his superiority.


    Most people would think that those thoughts were stupid and childish, but the truth is that for people that always want to be on top, that was a sort of superiority complex.


    If Roy wasn''t able to make her climax before him, then who knows what might this beauty say later, so he had to make sure he won.


    Certainly, that didn''t mean that he wasn''t going to enjoy what was happening, just that he wanted to win.


    ''Aaahnn¡­, nnhhnnn¡­, aahhnn¡­''


    Amelia still couldn''t break her character and ask him to go faster and harder at her, but she started moving her hips on her own to try and match his moves.


    She wasn''t only on the receiving end anymore, as she went on the offensive. But that action of hers increased her sensitivity and the approaching climax.


    No matter how much she wished to not lose this battle, it looked like she didn''t have much of a choice.


    At first, she thought that the pain would stop her climax from building fast, but the pain had been too short, and she had started feeling very good too soon.


    She could see the burning gaze on Roy''s face as he kept going at her, and she understood that he was affected as well, but no matter how much she tried she understood that she had lost.


    With the result obvious for her, she decided to throw everything else out of her mind, as her hands circled around his neck, she pulled him for a kiss, while saying,


    "Aahhhnn, fa-aahhn-faster ple-ehhnn-please, ha-aahnn-harder, to-ohhnn-toge-eehnn-together!"


    Her words were a mess, broken from her moans, but Eric understood her meaning perfectly, as he didn''t try to control himself anymore, and started pumping faster, and harder.


    He could feel that Amelia was close to her climax and would happen soon, so he intentionally speeded his.


    ''Aaahhhnnn¡­, nnnhhnnn¡­, coo-oohhnn-comingnnnn!''


    ''Uuuggghhnnn~!''


    In no time, both of them finally let everything out as Amelia''s honey juice started water falling from the depths of her secret cave, while Roy painted her insides white with his special milk.


    Since Amelia''s climax was bigger and more powerful she was unable to regain control of her body quickly, as Roy was still inside her enjoying the contraction of her secret cave''s walls.


    It was an amazing feeling, that he would never get tired of. At that moment he understood why many heroes truly wanted so many women by their side.


    Each one of them was special and unique in her own right, giving him a different sense of taste and flavor, like painting his world of pleasure in many colors.


    "You were great beauty!"


    "Ahh, you weren''t bad as well!"


    "Oh, it seems like the beauty is challenging me yet again! You should know already that I never give up on the challenges beauty!"


    Amelia just wanted to regain a bit of her face after feeling that she lost miserably, but who would have expected that her words would be like adding oil to the fire.


    ''Aaaahhnnnn~!''


    Without even warning her in advance, Roy pulled back and pushed his hips forward quickly, reaching once again the deepest parts of her secret cave, as she exploded in a loud moan.


    This was only her second time, and this damned guy wasn''t showing any mercy to her, treating her so roughly.


    Too bad that Roy had no intention of stopping what he was doing, as he felt that she was still as tight as the first time it happened.


    Unable to hold himself back, he just kept pounding at her like his soul was drawn to her body, concentrating only on the magical feeling between the two of them.


    Just like that, the sounds of the beautiful summer continued for around 30 minutes more, as finally Amelia couldn''t hold on anymore, and passed out in his arms.


    She had been so lost in her climax before passing out that she had been unable to sense the ladies looking at her lecherous face before losing conscience.


    Or perhaps she was aware of them, and just pretended not to be in order to make the situation simpler for herself.


    Despite becoming Roy''s woman in the entirety of her being, she was still a bit unable to accept the other women beside him, but she knew that she had no other choice.


    Not to mention that soon she would try to make even her own mother part of her man''s harem, which didn''t settle well with her, but she had to do if she didn''t want her mother to die as well.


    After thinking deeply of Roy''s words quite sometimes, she had understood that he was right. There was no free lunch in this world.


    People like to talk about justice, equality, and solidarity when their interests were touched upon, and not care about them the moment that they escaped their predicament.


    On the other hand, Roy was extremely satisfied with what happened, and he couldn''t help but want to taste even more of this wild tomboy that had finally fallen into his hands.


    This was enough for the time being! Furthermore, he had many other ladies to taste and please, as his Harem Palace was moderately full at the moment.


    The ladies had a burning gaze, and a hungry expression on their faces, as they threw their selves at him.


    Naturally that Roy wouldn''t reject any one of these beauties, as once again the sweet sounds and noises of spring and summer reverberated inside the tent.


    It was a hard-fought battle, but with his new stamina of being a Rank 3 Warrior, coupled with his cleansed body, he was able to win against the beauties, and then fall asleep in their entanglement.


    When he woke up, his eyes were immediately met with the weird gaze of Amelia, that seemed to be pondering hard about something.


    "Good morning beautiful!"


    As he said that, Roy managed to release one of his arms from the beauties around him and pulled her face for a juicy French kiss.


    Amelia didn''t try to resist or avoid his kiss, as in fact, she cooperated with him fully. Only when he finally broke the kiss, she took a deep breath, released a sigh, and said,


    "What am I to do with you? How did I fall for a pervert and womanizer like you?"


    "Oh, come on, I am quite handsome and charming aren''t I? Furthermore, it''s just like you had sworn and promised right, you are the woman of the man that defeated you!"


    "Tche~! Narcissistic! Well, I have to accept that you aren''t bad, and you certainly do have the strength!


    By the way, now that I am reminded of this, exactly how many elements can you use?"


    "I can tell you that, but you won''t be able to escape my claws anymore!"


    "It''s not like I had any thought of escaping anyway. From the moment that you stole my heart and my body, I belong to you for as long as I live!"


    "Hhehehe~! It''s quite pleasant to the ear hearing something like this, but what about your mother?"


    Amelia went silent for a moment before she let another sigh and continued,


    "Sigh~! It''s not like I can do much about it since you don''t plan on changing your condition then I can only agree to it. I can''t let her die.


    Furthermore, after father''s death she will be lonely and will need some support, so I guess that isn''t that bad of an idea.


    But you have to accept one thing though, if I help you with mother, then you are going to help us deal with those scumbags!"


    "That''s for sure, no one who tries funny tricks against my women deserves to live!


    Many!"

 Chapter 162 - 162: Leaving The Death Forest

    Despite already knowing that, and expecting that answer for her second question, Amelia still couldn''t help but gasp at those words.


    As for the first, there wasn''t even a need for comment as she couldn''t help but feel a bit complicated inside. Still, she couldn''t help but blurt,


    "You are a monster!"


    "I know! The current situation clearly proves my abilities, and skills, so I think that the word monster describes me perfectly!"


    Amelia was startled for a moment as she didn''t understand what he meant, but then looking around her, her face went completely red, while her mind started working fast.


    Looking at the view around her, then surely this lecherous man was a monster in the true meaning of the word, as more than 20 beauties were entangled around the two at the moment.


    She had never imagined or even seen it in a nightmare that she would be one day part of something like this.


    At that moment she didn''t know what to think or say to him. Only after a few seconds was she finally able to regain a bit of her composure, as she said,


    "I know about that, I experienced it myself before, but you know I didn''t mean that!"


    Despite trying to act like she wasn''t truly affected by his words, and the atmosphere around them, she still couldn''t help but say all that in one breathe and look away in fear that she would give herself away.


    Roy clearly understood that, and there was no way that he was going to let such an opportunity escape from him, as he brought her face close to him, as he said,


    "Oh, you experienced what now?"


    "Ho-How wild, and shameless, and pervert, and hungry wolf you are!"


    "Aren''t you just trying to defame my good name? I am a loving, caring, and active husband!"


    ''Pffftttt~!'' x20


    Before he could defend himself anymore though, he was completely cut off from the laugh-holding sounds around him.


    The ladies had woken up quite some time ago, and he knew this, they were just staying quiet and pretending to sleep, in order to let him have some personal talk with Amelia.


    Hearing the voices around her, Amelia''s face went completely red, as she wanted to get up and run away, but Roy would never allow her to do so.


    One had to hit the iron while it was hot, once it cooled down there was almost no way to reach the goal.


    If he allowed Amelia to run away now, not only would he lose her company for the next hours, but he would also have to work really hard to convince her to join the other ladies.


    She would just be too ashamed to ever appear in front of them normally, so he couldn''t allow her to leave.


    Gisella, and Gidella that understood his intentions, and were the closest to the two of them, didn''t allow the beauty to entangle herself away from them either, as they kept her down.


    Profiting from the given opportunity, Roy quickly embraced Amelia with his strong arms and robbed her lips away from her.


    He had to say, that she had one of the tastiest lips among his woman, and he couldn''t help but imagine how her mother would fare.


    Since they were already naked, he didn''t have to work hard in order to feel her body crash upon his and sense her fast-beating heart.


    In a short time, sweet sounds of spring and summer started echoing through the tent, as another fierce battle started among Roy and the beauties.


    When he was finally satisfied with the results, Roy quickly cast a few Hot Water Ball magic spells on top of the crowd to wash everything away, shocking Amelia once again and then got out.


    Even though he felt that he could still improve in Gaia after these few months, he had decided to leave this place, as he needed to save Amelia''s mother.


    That wasn''t only due to the promise he made with Amelia, but also due to his selfish desire to have her in his harem.


    He had decided that in this new life of his he would act upon his desires, and feelings without caring much about the common sense, or what the rest of the world thought.


    In this life, Heaven was the first limit!


    With those thoughts in his head, Roy quickly selected a few kids from the ground in order to accompany him, and train them in the wild, and disappear from Gaia.


    The moment that he appeared outside, Roy understood his stupidity as he had completely forgotten that he had been inside the bark of a tree.


    So when he appeared in there, the kids appeared above him and fell on his head. While this wasn''t painful in the least for him, it was a bit humiliating.


    The kids didn''t know how to react at first, but soon one of them couldn''t control his laugh as he started to chuckle.


    As if gaining confidence, and courage by the first, the other kids started doing the same. Roy wanted to scream and reproach for a moment, but even he himself found the situation funny.


    Still, he didn''t stay like that for long, as he immediately gave a strong punch to the bark of the tree, completely destroying it. The poor tree suffered all of Roy''s shame and anger.


    Seeing that reaction the kids didn''t dare to laugh anymore, as they only looked at the whole situation with a weird and complicated look as if they were afraid of Roy''s anger.


    Looking at them like that, Roy finally softened as he couldn''t help but say,


    "Don''t worry I am not angry at you, nor do I have any intention to abandon or make you suffer. That was my mistake, to begin with, and it was extremely funny.


    I am not such a petty man!"


    The kids were immediately set in peace hearing those words, as they looked at Roy with clear devotion in their eyes.


    To them, Roy was their savior, their God, their Leader, their Family. They had no one besides Roy and the ladies of the Harem Palace.


    In fact, a lot of the little girls had even expressed their big hopes and dreams of one day entering the Harem Palace and serving him.


    While the boys swore to protect their mothers and sisters with their life, as they were their Mistresses.


    After that slightly embarrassing and funny moment, Roy and the 5 kids started walking through the Death Forest like they were walking out of their garden.


    Whenever there would be some low-rank beasts coming out, Roy would let the kids deal with it as he looked from the side, and then teach them how to roast their meat for food.


    He was basically giving them real combat practice while teaching them about survival in difficult terrains.


    These kids were just like some sponges absorbing water, as they remembered everything that Roy told them to do, and how to do it.


    Like this Roy would alternate between these kids every 2 days until he had finally concluded a cycle with them.


    At the end of the second day with the last group, Roy finally was able to see the end of the Death Forest and made his way towards it.


    There had been quite a few mercenary groups on his way towards the exit of the Death Forest, but he had avoided them all, as he didn''t want trouble on his path.


    He knew that the worst beast in the Death Forest were the other human groups, and not the barbarians or the high-ranking beasts.


    As long as you were careful and didn''t disturb the beasts'' sleep, or the barbarians'' peace, they might still give you a chance to run away.


    But other human groups would try to find problems and trouble with you even if you tried your best to stay away from them, only so they could have a piece of what one had on himself.


    Like that, Roy managed to finally leave the Death Forest without suffering any inconvenience, as he looked at the wide plains and mountains in front of the Death Forest.


    What was even more surprising and amazing though, was the fact that he couldn''t see an end to the Death Forest, no matter how good and sharp his eyesight was.


    This place was truly enormous! He had thought that he had seen a large part of it already, but at this moment he understood that he had only seen a drop of water on the shore of an ocean.


    He had truly been a toad at the bottom of a well!


    This didn''t discourage him though, quite on the contrary encouraged him, even more, to return to this place later and discover his secrets.


    Just the outer area already contained Rank 5 beasts and forest barbarian tribes. Then what about the inner area, or even the core of the forest.


    There was clearly a reason why this was called the Death Forest right? At that moment his adventurous spirit was ignited fully, and he couldn''t wait to grow strong enough.


    Making this decision inside his mind, he turned his back towards the Death Forest and started walking parallel to the normal human path.


    He had yet to fully normalize with the light of the sun falling all over the place, and even blinding his eyes a bit, but he was slowly getting better.


    He didn''t want to meet other civilized people before he reached the closes town or city, so he deliberately forego the main path.


    Man proposes, Heaven disposes!


    Just because he didn''t want to meet other people, it didn''t mean that he would be able to avoid all of them¡­

 Chapter 163 - 163: Small Town & Identity

    Right at that moment, quite a few shadows appeared around him, completely circling around him, making him look like a trap caught little mouse.


    It was truly vexing for Roy as he had intentionally tried to stay away from these guys, but they had somehow managed to notice him and prepare this trap for him.


    One look at their smiling scarred faces would be enough to understand that those guys thought that they had trapped this little mouse and were thinking of eating its meat.


    Who would blame them though, they were 20 people on their side, standing around Roy who was alone.


    And that was just comparing the numbers because if they started to compare the builds of these guys and that of Roy, he would be in an even more difficult situation.


    More than 5 of them seemed like they were at least triple or quadruple his size. Just that scene made him look just like a little flea in front of elephants.


    "Eh!? I thought you said that we had a good pray to catch, why it''s just a little brat?"


    "Yes, chief could it be that you were mistaken this time?"


    "This kid can''t be our good target right?"


    At first, they were happy that the trap had succeeded but who would have expected that it would be only Roy in there.


    The chiefs face and expression seemed to be heavy and ugly as well, as he looked at Roy like he was a waste of time, and said,


    "Tche~! To think that even that thing would be broken, nothing seems to work in this place! Grab this kid and take whatever you can from him, then use him as our new errand boy! Damned luck!"


    The other guys in his group seemed to have become truly disappointed as well, as the weakest two went towards Roy with the intention to capture him and bring him along.


    During all this time, none of them had paid attention to Roy, his facial expressions, or his possible thoughts. None of them gave him any value.


    Roy wasn''t truly bothered by their words, as to him, these were only the words of some dying idiots. In fact, he was wondering how had they been able to survive until now in this place.


    The moment that he had been surrounded he had already spread his ''sense area'' in order to determine their strength better.


    Most of these guys were Rank 2 and Rank 3, and only 3 of them were fighters with some true strength as they were Early Rank 4 Warriors or Mages.


    Still, this powerful looking line-up was nothing more than a good exercise for him to stretch his arms a bit, and nothing more.


    Seeing that there wasn''t much he could interact with them, Roy decided to take care of them quickly, so the next moment he pulled one of the greatswords from his space ring and jumped in the attack.


    The chief seemed still a bit unconvinced of the fact that he had found only a stinky brat in this place, after being led here by his artifact, so he was keeping an eye on Roy.


    Perhaps he had something of value with him or was the Young Noble, or Young Master of a wealthy family, that would truly be a good catch.


    But as he was still keeping an eye on Roy he saw him take out of nowhere his greatsword, so he directly concluded that Roy must have a space ring.


    As for the fact that Roy was attacking, he felt like it was nothing but some sort of joke. A stinky brat like him, just what could he possibly think of achieving?


    ''Banggg¡­, Boooommm¡­''


    It was only when he heard the sudden explosion that he finally understood just how wrong was he, as Roy had sent one of his strongest vice-chiefs flying like a broken kite.


    That completely stupefied the poor chief, but before he could even think of saying something, he saw that Roy wasn''t finished.


    ''Banggg¡­, Boooommm¡­''


    He changed direction the moment he landed in a purely fantastic motion, and then attacked his second vice-chief sending him the same way.


    Their condition was unknown but for sure by the sound of it was nothing good. Still, that wasn''t the end of Roy''s first attack, as suddenly he made a full angle change in his trajectory to come for the Chief.


    Despite being stupefied at that moment, the Chief of these bandits was an experienced fighter, so he managed to regain his composure, and quickly raise his sword in defense position.


    Too bad that his sword quality wasn''t really high and coupled with his emergent defense position there were too many openings and problems with his posture.


    ''Claaannngg¡­, Baannnggg¡­, Booommmm¡­''


    The same scene had finally happened for a third time in a row, as even the Chief was sent flying. While not in the worse condition that his vice-chiefs were thrown it was still nothing good.


    Dealing the three strongest incapacitating blows, Roy could finally take his time into dealing with the weaklings around him, as it turned into more of bullying than fighting.


    In less than 10 minutes the whole group of bandits was taken down, with all of them dying beside the chief and the two vice-chiefs.


    It wasn''t that Roy had any intention of letting them leave, there were only two reasons why the three of them were still breathing.


    First, because he wanted information about the closest town and the happenings in there, and second because he wanted their treasury.


    As bandits, these guys must have certainly created a small fortune and hidden it somewhere, and it would be a pity if it was left rotting where it was.


    Bringing the three of them together, he gave a tight slap to each of the vice-chiefs and then said,


    "Tell me about the closes town or city ahead, and where is the treasury!"


    "You think I would tell you¡­"


    ''Slashh~!''


    Before the first guy could even say anything, Roy had cut his head clean from his shoulders like cutting a blade of grass, then looking at the other guy he said with a nonchalant tone,


    "What about you?"


    "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you!"


    Just like that, he started talking non-stop about everything he knew. As if giving him hope, Roy didn''t kill him directly but asked the same question to the Chief as well.


    Only when he was finally certain that the information was correct, he finally said,


    "You are truly sensible people, if you weren''t bandits I might have even left you alive! Too bad, I guess!"


    With that said, before they could even say a word, his greatsword descended on their necks, and they were both decapitated as well.


    According to the information he received, the closest town ahead was called the ''Lingering Spirits Town'' controlled by a fake baron.


    This guy was a dominion-less baron, who had pulled a lot of strings and paid a lot of money to attain the small, creepy, and crappy town ahead.


    The only thing that kept this place running was the high entrance fee, and the taxes from the merchants coming from afar.


    Since this place was close to the Death Forest, the resources found here, were rare in other parts of the country or even the planet, so there were quite a few merchants coming.


    The baron didn''t give a damn about security and whatever happened in this place, the only thing he knew was the golden coins.


    Certainly, with his strength and cheap mentality, it was impossible for him to keep this place under his rule for long. But nobody dared to do that, due to the fear of who stood behind him, Earl Clark.


    The people passing through this place could offend the shitty baron, but there was no way of offending that lunatic.


    So, as a matter of fact, the poor baron was nothing more than a puppet ruler for Earl Clark, but he seemed to enjoy his position.


    After all, he had everything he had ever wanted, women, wealth, power, and finally a dominion. Even though it wasn''t under his factual rule, it was still known as his.


    Everyone was happy with this arrangement, and the truth was that no one cared much about that guy. Only the merchants would try to bribe him sometimes to get better facilities and protection.


    He was just like the manager of a store, nothing more nothing less!


    With the information about the town, and the route ahead Roy immediately started running towards his destination.


    As for the bandit''s treasure, it was thankfully all gathered in the chief''s space ring, that he hanged on his neck, so he didn''t need to run far away to look for it.


    In less than 1 day since leaving the Death Forest, Roy finally managed to reach the ''Lingering Spirits'' town and enter inside, it wasn''t much, just like a dirty medieval town of stone.


    Normally one would need an identity plate to enter the town, but this place wasn''t known as slums for no reason.


    The guards in the town''s gate had their own little business as they would provide all the people who could pay with new identity plates, and Roy found this very satisfying.


    In less than 10 minutes, he came out from a small building on the side of the gate with a new identity plate. His name was Roy, and he was the descendant of a small noble family.


    It was mind-blowing how these guys could forge something like this, but it was nonetheless great news for him.


    Taking the identity of a villager from a small village was too clich¨¦. Furthermore, how would he be able to explain his strength as a villager?


    That didn''t matter now though, as he had finally entered the city¡­

 Chapter 164 - 164: Lingering Spirits Town & Inn

    The inside of the Lingering Spirits Town wasn''t much different from the outside. There was one main road that seemed to send one towards the Town Lord Mansion, and stone buildings on both sides.


    Certainly, before the line of the stone buildings, there were wooden carts lined up one after the other filled with all kinds of peculiarities and different resources, and materials.


    Behind each of those stalls, there would be either some burly guy, some hooded person, or some old people screaming at the top of their lungs about their specialties and best commodities.


    Right after the wooden carts, there would be the first line of stone buildings, that acted as Inns, bars, or different guilds and merchant branches.


    At the best part of the main road, there were no wooden carts, as the path immediately led to the best shops and merchant branches inside this small but loaded town.


    None of the guys walking down the road, selling behind the wooden carts, or working as clerks inside those shops seemed to be good.


    In fact, they all had the aura of a fighter, or to be more exact the aura of blood, fierceness, and viciousness.


    It wasn''t their fault though, in order to survive in a place like the Death Forest, or even near it, they had to be like that.


    Otherwise, they would just end up like food and quick money for the people following them. There were always those guys that didn''t like to work hard and wanted to profit on others'' backs.


    After all, it was much easier to kill some other guy and steal his belongings, than actually enter inside the Death Forest and find materials and resources.


    No one would blame them for selecting that path, and no one could blame them. This world was simple as long as you survived and had the strength, no one could say shit about you.


    Even if they said, their words would be nothing more than a waste of breath, and time as no one would actually give a shit about them.


    Especially in a place like this ''Lingering Souls Town'' where there were no saints and no heroes, only people that lived to make a fortune.


    From the moment that he had entered the town, Eric had felt that at least 50 people were looking at him with some peculiar eyes.


    Not only that, but a few of them were looking towards him with undisguised killing intent and other bad intentions.


    From the moment that he had activated his ''sense area'' Roy had become extremely conscious towards the different kinds of intent aimed at him.


    It was quite the bendy passive skill to have, as he could easily determine some of the intentions that the people he interacted with had towards him.


    As he was thinking like that, suddenly a burly man appeared in front of him, and said with a mocking tone,


    "Hey, brat, where is your mommy and daddy? Aren''t you afraid of coming here without them? Why don''t you come with this big brother, so I can help you find them!"


    He seemed pretty confident in himself, and his strength, as he didn''t even try to pretend in front of Roy. The way he saw it, he was just grabbing the chance and opportunity in front of him.


    In fact, this guy wasn''t bad, according to Roy''s spirit sense and his experience of fighters until now, he was certainly stronger than an Early Rank 4 Warrior but wasn''t a Rank 5 one.


    Which meant that this guy was at his worst a Mid Rank 4 Warrior, or at his best a High Rank 4 Warrior. That level of strength made him a pretty decent fighter even in a place like this.


    Certainly, Roy could follow this guy to some alley and then deal with him there, but that would be a bad move as most probably he would be swarmed before he even had the chance to kill this guy.


    Even though Roy was extremely strong, and had quite a few tricks up his sleeves, he certainly wouldn''t be able to win against a crowd of Rank 4 Masters, or even worse, Rank 5 ones or higher.


    For that reason, he had a better idea, strike this guy down in one stroke without revealing his full strength, and place some pressure and fear upon the others.


    Only like that would he be able to have a little bit of calm and peace in this place. The moment he decided upon that, he didn''t tarry any longer, and without giving a warning he attacked.


    Since he knew that these guys were a bit too sensitive towards the space rings, he had intentionally taken them off, and hanged them on his neck using some normal chain.


    To not raise any suspicions, he had even taken out a sword out of his space ring together with a scabbard and tied it to his waist.


    So this time the sword didn''t come out of nowhere, but he quickly pulled it off from the scabbard, and before the burly guy could react he had already placed it inside once again.


    He had seen this movement so many times in animes, and movies but this was the first time that he actually tried to pull it off.


    It was a success actually, as not long before he stopped behind his target, the target had a sword-cut on his mouth that had broken his front teeth and completely removed his head from there.


    The scene he left behind was extremely gore and bloody, as the scene of the body was even more gruesome.


    Even though these tough guys were all experts and masters in fighting and had their fair share of blood and gore in their hands, they still couldn''t help and shiver for a moment.


    This kid was just too damn vicious. The guys that had been thinking of being on the burly guy''s place a moment ago, were now thanking God that they weren''t.


    As if that wasn''t enough, Roy had an expression of dissatisfaction on his face, which made these people believe that he wasn''t satisfied with the gruesomeness of his kill.


    Well, how were they supposed to know that Roy was aiming for the guy''s throat, and to be more exact for his Adam''s apple, and had missed his target by quite a bit?


    So how could he be satisfied with this? This was just an extreme failure to him, a failure that he didn''t want to see.


    Without losing time, he quickly checked the guy''s body with his spirit sense and then stored away whatever he found useful, including his space ring.


    Once he was over, he just threw a look around him, when he saw that he had achieved his intentions he continued walking towards the inner part of the city.


    According to the information he had received from the bandit''s group chief when he came out of the Death Forest, the inner and core area of the town are the safest and most protected.


    Not only because there is found the Mansion of the Town Lord but because there are also the shops, and branches of the biggest guilds, and organizations coming from all over Navita.


    This meant that even the Inns are relatively safer than the rest in this part of the town, despite that their prices were quite a bit more expensive.


    At this moment though Eric wanted to have some peace and tranquillity though, that was why he had decided upon this area of the town.


    Looking around, he quickly found one of the best Inns in the Town called the Feather Inn. It was a 4 story building that looked just like a miniature version of a Castle.


    It was regarded as the most expensive place in the whole town, but Roy didn''t actually care. Forgetting about his personal worth, he still had the rings of the bandits chief, and the prior idiot.


    So, the price was no bother for him, as he immediately made his way inside. As he did so though, he soon was reminded of something important.


    He looked like shit!


    No matter who looked at him they would think that he was some kind of beggar and not a rich guy. His clothes were a mess, and so was his hair.


    It was no wonder that the receptionist lady behind the counter was looking at him weirdly. Since he didn''t have the time to deal with her and the other people''s prejudice, he quickly threw a bag to her.


    According to what he knew from the bandits chief, even the best room in this place cost only a few hundred gold coins, not even 1 Mana Stone, as 1 Mana stone was 1000 gold coins.


    The bag that he threw at the receptionist beauty was filled with a few thousand gold coins, as he said,


    "Give me the best room you have got for a few days!"


    The lady was about to berate him, but when she saw the insides of the small bag, she quickly changed her attitude 180, and said,


    "Cer-certainly honorable guest! I will immediately find someone to guide you to your room. If you have any questions, or requests don''t forget to tell me about it.


    I swear that I will help you to the best of my abilities!"


    Roy didn''t show much of an expression as he heard her say that, quite on the contrary he looked extremely calm and collected.


    Without even blinking at her, he said,


    "Oh~! Also, help me to buy a few clothes from a good shop, I don''t want people to judge me due to the lack of my clothes!"


    The poor receptionist''s face turned immediately red, but unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret¡­

 Chapter 165 - 165: Settling In An Inn & Becoming A Mercenary

    No matter the world, no matter the time the wealthy would always get a different treatment from the poor because they had money to back their selves up.


    No person, institution, or organization would ever feel that it was wrong to make a few extra bucks. There were so many ways to spend that extra money.


    Even more so, workers whose salary and income was actually tied out to the customer''s happiness, as waiters, receptionists, bellboys, etc.


    But who would have thought that Roy would be a rich guy while being dressed in some poor and cheap clothes? There was nothing she could do about it now though.


    She could only hand over the key to him, and tell him the position of his room while promising that there would soon be new clothes coming to him.


    Taking the key Roy didn''t linger anymore with the receptionist, despite being a more than average beauty, her prejudice towards him had made him cold towards her.


    In no time he was in front of his new room, opened the door with the key he had just received, and then entered inside.


    The room was quite comfy, and warm despite being in such a place where murders, and thieves reigned free.


    Roy felt that there couldn''t be any more realistic description of the society and humanity. Not only to the one he was now but also to his previous one.


    The only difference between the two was that his previous world had already found a way to cover their ugliness with superficial ways.


    Well, it didn''t matter much anyway, just like any other human being out there, even Roy had the same mentality as well. As long as he didn''t suffer a setback, everything was great.


    Placing all those thoughts to the back of his head, he just started looking around the room he had just entered and found that it was quite to his satisfaction.


    There was a big king-size bed, and a bathroom, which he decided to try immediately. His clothes should be on their way, so he quickly took off what he was wearing and jumped into the bathtub.


    Lying there amidst the warm water, he started calming down his mind and forgetting almost everything that had happened or was happening around him.


    ''knock¡­, knock¡­''


    He didn''t know for how long he had been staying like that lying in the bathtub when suddenly someone knocked on the door of his room.


    Spreading his ''sense area'' he immediately recognized the pretty receptionist standing in front of his door, with a few bags in her hands.


    Getting out of the bathtub, he quickly donned a towel to cover his family jewels and then made his way towards the door.


    Opening the door he appeared in his chiseled body full splendor in front of the beauty, and took the bags from her hands, ready to return back inside.


    Before he could do so though, the beauty started speaking,


    "Mister Krid, I am really sorry for my conduct earlier, and would like to properly apologize to you!"


    That was the name he had decided upon himself, Roy Krid. But that wasn''t important now, what was important was the look in the receptionist''s eyes, as she said those words.


    She not only looked, but she had apparently come with dirty intentions. Roy wasn''t some kind of saint to let go of such an opportunity, so he grabbed her inside, and immediately threw her on the bed.


    In this place, both genders males and females could act in their most natural animalistic instincts, and no one judged no one.


    Since she had come to offer herself to him, even if he didn''t really like her much, he could still taste her body.


    Not long after, the receptionist''s happy sounds started ringing through all the room, like never before, until she finally passed out due to extreme tiredness.


    With the beauty unconscious, there wasn''t much that Roy could do inside the hotel room, so he decided to go and have a look outside.


    Furthermore, he also had something to do, which was to join one of the mercenary guilds. Only like that would he be able to take some mission to his targeted location and arrive there without raising much attention.


    Mercenaries were like mushrooms after raining, they were everywhere! All abled bodies who knew a few fighting skills would become mercenaries with the hope of striking it rich in a spurt of luck.


    Certainly joining a noble family was the dream of many people, as like that they would have a secured future, and even more so if they raised the interest of those nobles.


    But while that future was solid at the same time it was worse than being a mercenary to some people.


    After all, their life wouldn''t be on their hands anymore, as they might be sent as cannon fodder any time, and they would have to bow down to those nobles and their brats for all their lives.


    While being a mercenary was a bit more dangerous and adventurous at least they had their lives in their own hands, and the truly capable ones could reach something in their lives.


    Roy certainly didn''t have those hopes or ideas in order to become a mercenary, he just wanted an identity that wouldn''t raise much attention.


    If one wanted to enter inside the bank and rob it from inside, even the job of a cleaner would be more than enough.


    With those thoughts in his mind, Eric left his Inn and started walking down the street. It was the same view and scenes of earlier, just with a few more extra bodies on the ground.


    In this place, the duties of the town guards weren''t to protect order but to collect and dispose of corpses, and bodies of the dead idiots.


    Roy just watched the guards as they disposed of those bodies without caring much about it, he had truly adapted to his new life. He had grown accustomed to killing and disposing of now.


    Even a scene like this didn''t seem like it made any big impression on him, he had truly turned cold towards other people''s lives.


    There were still a few people that were watching him from behind, clearly with bad intentions, but he decided to not care much about them.


    Still, should they try to act upon their stupid intentions, then they would surely die a gruesome death, as he had no intention of forgiving them for their stupidity of attacking him.


    Soon though he approached the first mercenary guild that he saw and entered inside. The mercenary guild didn''t look much different from a small-scale company in medieval times.


    There was a big lobby with lots of cardboard filled with different missions, a few secretaries, and a list of prices for the rank of a mercenary.


    That''s right, the rank of a mercenary didn''t depend on their strength or their rank, it depended on their wealth.


    As long as one had the money it showed that it had the skills to have that position in the guild. Even the position of the Head of the Guild was for sale, just that it was extremely expensive.


    The moment that Roy approached the reception there was a blonde-haired well-endowed woman that immediately asked with politeness,


    "Hello Mister, how may I help you?"


    It wasn''t a wonder that many receptionists were ladies, as they were a natural attraction to men, and they would usually gather just like the bees around a flower.


    Roy didn''t have any intention of starting something with her though, as he could already tell that this wasn''t a woman that would be tied up to one man only, just like the receptionist at the Inn.


    Still, he took some time to have a look at the beauty from head to toe, as he then said with a calm and natural tone,


    "I would like to enter the guild and obtain the Tier 1 badges from Bronze to Diamond!"


    There were five tiers in any guild in general, iron, bronze, silver, gold, and diamond. Beyond those were only the tier of Elders, and the Guild Master.


    The beauty behind the desk was certainly surprised at Roy''s words, not because this was the first time that something like this happened, but because he was the youngest to do so.


    And there were no Masters behind him either, which made her feel complexed whether he was a Young Master, or a Young Noble from a powerful family.


    Still, no matter what, he was a really good candidate that could help her enjoy a nice and beautiful life, so she immediately started growing warmer to him.


    Furthermore, since Roy was young then most probably he would be easier to control and pull by the nose, that was what she thought.


    Still, these were only her thoughts at the moment, as she first needed to see his capacity to pay, as she said with an enticing tone,


    "Very well follow me, Sir!"


    For people that spent large amounts of money, every guild, or institution would provide better treatment and conditions.


    Taking Roy to the back room, she served him some good alcohol to warm up the mood, and then said,


    "Mister Krid everything you asked will be available to you for 16.000 mana stones, we are providing you with a 10% discount.


    From the moment that you receive the badges, you will pertain to the available discounts for each of them to our guilds provided services, just be reminded that the discounts can''t be stacked.


    Your lowest discount rate is 1% for your iron badge, and your highest will be 20% with your Diamond Tier badge.


    Our mercenary guild doesn''t have many restrictions for its members, so you are free to do as you wish!"

 Chapter 166 - 166: Mission To The West

    When buying a position in a Mercenary Guild, the mercenaries didn''t purchase strength and backing, but connections and reach.


    Mercenary Guilds were a gathering of selfish mercenaries that only thought about their selves, the only people who probably thought about the Guild were the Elders, and the Guild Master.


    Roy had no intention of caring about the Guild. To him joining this guild was just a way to earn himself an identity and cover for the future.


    Depending on the tiers one would have access to greater intelligence information or other services provided from the guild.


    Meaning that for someone like him who was currently clueless about the planet Navita, the Guild was like his library.


    As long as he had enough mana stones, he was sure that he could even buy information on the color of his Grandfathers underwear.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he didn''t hesitate in the slightest, as he took out a medium pouch from one of his space rings, and placed it in front of him, as he said,


    "Here you have 16.000 mana stones for my badges and an additional 10.000 mana stones for information.


    I want every kind of general information I can buy about everything happening around this planet currently.


    And also every information that you have upon Earl Clark!"


    The beauty in front of him was a bit startled at first, but then her face seemed to bloom into a big smile as she said,


    "Please wait for a moment as I deal with the trivialities and prepare what you requested. I will turn back soon!"


    Roy just nodded his head and didn''t say anything else, as he lied back on the comfortable couch he was to relax a bit.


    He had no fear of the receptionist running away with his money because he wouldn''t be the one to hunt her down if she did something like that.


    After all, what kind of Guild would ever allow one of its employees to act like that, and destroy their reputation, and name.


    What kind of Warrior, or Mage would ever join them after, if they weren''t able to even control their employees from doing something like that.


    He didn''t have to wait for long, as the door to the small room was opened, and the receptionist entered inside accompanied by an old man.


    The moment that the old man entered inside the small room, he had a weird expression on his face, as if he had discovered something from Roy''s body, but that was actually Roy''s intention.


    He knew that he had to show some kind of strength in this place, otherwise, they wouldn''t take him seriously, so he intentionally showed his Rank 3 Warrior and his Sword Aura.


    That should be enough to brand him as a genius!


    Soon though the old man seemed to have recomposed himself, as he looked towards Roy with an amiable smile and said,


    "Young Master is truly a dragon among men! Please forgive us for our poor hospitality and follow me towards a deign room for you!"


    "Esteemed Master is being too courteous with a little one like me! I am just lucky to stumble upon some Mana stones, it nothing to be proud of!"


    His attitude surprised the old man, as he thought that Roy would be a haughty guy, as most of the geniuses were like that.


    It was extremely difficult to find a genius that was able to have surpassed that haughty attitude and act like Roy. That made him look upon Roy even more favorably.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but think, ''stumbled upon some Mana Stones by luck? If that was true then wouldn''t the rest of the world be disaster luck existences?''


    Well, he couldn''t voice these thoughts of his, so he just said,


    "Young Master is extremely mature for your age and talent! It''s this one''s luck to have you become part of our Guild here in this city!


    Now please follow me!"


    Roy didn''t feel comfortable being directed as a Young Master, but he felt that it was necessary for him to get used to it, as more and more people would call him like that.


    With those thoughts, he didn''t say anything else, and just followed the Old man towards another room, but surprisingly they didn''t head towards another guest room, but the old guy''s office.


    It wasn''t difficult for Roy to understand that, but he didn''t say anything, as he just entered inside without worrying. In his position, bad things would start happening only if he showed signs of worry.


    Entering inside, the old man took place in a big oscillating chair, and then made a sign for Roy to sit in front of him,


    "Please seat there Young Master! I must say that heroes truly raise from the young! Despite having such a young age, and so great talents you aren''t haughty in the least.


    Before meeting you I truly doubted if someone like you existed, Young Master Krid!"


    "Elder surely overpraises me! Furthermore, I am no hero, I have no plan of sacrificing myself from some poor ideals!


    I am more of a demon, who does what he wants, when he wants, and how he wants. In my eyes, heroes are just hypocrite idiots, who get used and thrown away!"


    The old man was clearly startled by Roy''s words, as he started thinking and processing them. But he found that his words carried some kind of truth in them.


    Still, for such a young man to come to such a realization, just what kind of situation and experiences had he gone through.


    In fact, the old man''s plan was to try and fish some information from Roy about his past, and background, but until now he hadn''t been able to fish anything.


    In his eyes, Roy was just like some kind of old fox, rather than a young genius. That made even him feel a bit agitated.


    Seeing that his roundabout way wasn''t functioning, he decided to use the direct approach,


    "Hmm~! Your words certainly hold some truth in them, but if that is the case, then why is a demon like you asking information about Earl Clark!?"


    "I don''t think that I am obliged to answer that question Elder! That is a personal matter!"


    "That certainly is a personal matter, but I wouldn''t want the Guild to get involved in a mess that can be detrimental for our position!"


    "Elder doesn''t have to worry about that, I have no plan on using my identity badge in order to create unnecessary trouble!


    After all, I truly appreciate my life, and don''t like to die young! There are still a lot of things out there waiting for me to enjoy them.


    But, if Elder thinks that I am going to be a bother then just return me my money, and I will be on my way. I am sure that there must be a Guild that accepts my conditions!"


    Cunny, and decisive is a truly dangerous combo for a person. Even more so when it was just a 20 years old young man, that was also a genius Warrior.


    Roping such a prospect talent, even if they would have to go against Earl Clark, it was more than worth it.


    With these thoughts in his mind, the old man started laughing, as he said,


    "Little friend shouldn''t take offense in my words, I just made our stance clear in the matter! Furthermore, our Mercenary Guild isn''t afraid of a small noble.


    Everything is ready, waiting for you in the other hall!"


    With that said he quickly rang a little bell and the receptionist from earlier appeared at that door with an extremely wide smile on her face.


    "Take little friend Krid to what he asked, and also wave him a 50% on all the information purchase using my authority!


    Treat him the same as you would treat an Elder of the Guild, was I clear?"


    "Yes, Elder!"


    Roy had to say that he was a bit surprised by the sudden honor, but he could understand this fox''s intentions.


    After all, he had written so much about these things in his novels. Some people were expert gamblers in finding the perfect chance and gambling for the future.


    Still, he accepted everything with a calm and natural face, as he followed the receptionist''s beauty towards the other room.


    The moment he entered the next room, he found a big bed and two other beauties standing beside it. As soon as they saw him, they immediately took off their clothes and revealed their bodies.


    The receptionist lady did the same as well, as her bulging body appeared in Roy''s eyes, as she said,


    "Master Krid, the information you requested will take some time to be ready, in the meantime why don''t we help you relax a bit?"


    Roy didn''t need to be told twice, as he immediately picked her up and brought her to the bed, while the other two joined them as well.


    When the battle was finally over with Roy''s victory, and the information he requested was yet to be ready, he quickly used his Diamon Tier badge to have a look at the missions.


    There were all kinds of missions in there, starting with monsters eradication, people killing, thief capturing, and guarding missions.


    Each of these missions had clearly stipulated the tier, duration, and reward of completion. There were quite a lot of missions on the list, but the ones that Roy was interested in were Missions in the West.


    So he decided upon a Silver Tier mission, which was the guarding of a merchant Caravan heading to the West!

 Chapter 167 - 167: Encounter In An Alley

    Once the mission selection was over, he just stayed there lying on the bed, as he tried to absorb Magic elements from the air.


    Even though most of the particles of the Magic elements were extremely low in the air normally, this place had some kind of array installed to increase their concentration.


    Meaning that even while staying inside this place, one''s magic element cultivation would be as good as staying inside an environment where that particular magic element particle was dominant.


    So, despite lying down and seemingly sleeping, Roy was actually cultivating as many of his elements that he could.


    Certainly, that meant that his rate was extremely low, but he didn''t want to give up on it as he felt that it was going to be important in the future.


    As he was thinking like that, time slowly started to pass by, as finally the beautiful receptionist woke up, and looked at Roy with a complicated gaze,


    She had thought of overpowering him and then slowly showing him the way, but not only hadn''t she succeeded but she had succumbed to him.


    After that extremely active moment together, she felt that no other man would be able to satisfy her like that or to fulfill her craving. Roy was and would be the only one!


    A woman like her that was used to rejecting man, and making them play by her fingers, had ended up in the hands of a young kid.


    She didn''t know whether this was karma or just her luck, but she knew that she couldn''t seek for anyone else anymore.


    As if reading her thoughts, Roy looked her right in the eyes, as he said,


    "I won''t put a leash on you! Your life is yours, and you should live it as you want! If you are able to hang on for 2 years without anyone touching you, then I will come to take you with me!


    If not, then this day held no meaning, and you can continue with your life. This offer is valid for you two as well. Make your choices wisely!"


    Roy''s words raised a reaction even at the other two beauties in bed, who differently from the receptionist were pure before the battle with Roy.


    Most probably they were the famous courters, that the Mercenary Guild brought up only to serve their Master in the future.


    The beauties could only nod with their heads that they understood his words, while the receptionist got up went for a quick bath, and then ran to take his wanted information.


    In a short amount of time, a big pile of books, files, and pictures were standing in front of him, as he started to read and save them one by one.


    Since this information was sold to a lot of people, then that meant that what Roy had was just a copy of the information.


    After receiving everything, and taking care of everything, Roy finally left the Mercenary Guild premises and started walking back to his hotel.


    The moment he came out of the Mercenary Guild premises, he was immediately followed by a few idiots that seemed to be eyeing him, but he pretended to not notice them.


    Who would have thought that these dirtbags would actually become even more courageous and follow him blatantly like they didn''t fear him in the least?


    That made Roy quite angry, as he decided to teach these guys a lesson and then let them on their way.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he quickly changed direction, and instead of going to his Inn, he entered an alley.


    His idea and plan were quite good, but who would have expected that he would actually bump into a blocked alley.


    Since this place was quite remote and deserted he had thought that there wouldn''t be any people around, but unfortunately, it wasn''t quite so.


    In the alley, there was a row of flame horse-mounted soldiers, surrounding two pretty ladies. One of them was a tender beauty, while the other had the look of a cute little sister.


    The row surrounding them was made of 12 soldiers, that were headed by an average face guy, with clear dirty intentions.


    "Come on Dia, you just have to become my 8th concubine and I will allow you to not pay taxes anymore in this ''Lingering Spirits Town''!"


    "Hmph~! Dream on! Just the lecherous idiot son of a small baron dares to have dreams about me! It seems like you are just tired of living!"


    "Bi*tch I have been extremely patient with you until now, but it seems like you won''t cry if you aren''t shown your coffin!


    I will give you one last chance, will you become mine by your will, or by my will!?"


    The moment that the guy at the helm said those words, the beauty''s face turned a bit pale and ashen, but she still didn''t give in, as she said,


    "Never! You can only have my dead body!"


    That guys face clearly went dark and gloomy as he heard that, and screamed at the soldiers behind him,


    "Take this bitch to my Mansion, and make sure to leave traces of her killing behind! Kill that idiot that entered the alley as well, we can''t allow eye-witnesses to leave alive!"


    Roy didn''t want to get involved in this, he had just arrived inside the alley, and was trying to understand what had just happened when he heard his death sentence.


    He had expected these nobles to be like that, but this was a bit over the top. He was already angry, so this just made him furious.


    "Who do you think you are!?"


    The guy at the helm clearly didn''t expect some idiot Warrior to talk to him like that, which clearly surprised and displeased him, as he said,


    "I am the guy who commands rain and sun in this Town, I am the next in line to become the baron of this town. Is that enough!? Are you scared enough now?


    Piece of shit! Instead of kneeling and begging, you dare to talk to me like that!


    Men, make this guy regret his words, and I will give you 2 golds extra to each of you!"


    "Hhahaha~! Leave it to us, Young Noble! He will start crying and pissing himself in 20 seconds!"


    These guys seemed to be truly confident in dealing with him, which made Eric infuriated from being underestimated. But most of all, he was angry to be treated like that by a trash.


    At that moment, the people following him entered the alley with evil intentions, as the one in the lead said in a loud voice,


    "Hhaahahahah~! Brat, do you think that as long as you apply to the Mercenary Guild you will be safe?


    Especially after showing all those money?"


    But then he looked ahead only to recognize the Young Noble ahead, and the two beauties, as he sort of understood what was going on.


    Even though he was just a simple bandit thief, he was extremely cunning, so he immediately sought for a partner,


    "Young Noble Hugen, it''s a great pleasure to meet you here today! It seems like we have a stroke of pretty good luck, as I have news that this brat is extremely rich!


    Not only is he staying at that Inn, but he also took quite the amount of mana stones at the Sword Mercenary Guild.


    I am sure that he still has a lot of money left, so how about we cooperate and relieve him from his burdens!"


    "Hhaahhahah~! Higgins, you are truly an intelligent and prudent man, I truly admire you! Very well then, as long as we kill him and take what he has, I will give you 10% of his belongings.


    The moment he heard that rate, Higgins''s face went ugly, but he couldn''t barter with this bastard in front of him, he could only accept in silence.


    "Very well, then I shall thank Young Noble Hugen in advance!"


    "You don''t have to, just like you said, it''s our fate! So tell your men to capture him!"


    In fact, after seeing how calm Roy was in this situation, Young Noble Hugen had a bad feeling about the situation, and he wanted to test the waters first.


    These soldiers that were with him, were nurtured by his own money and belonged to him only. So, he didn''t want to lose any of them.


    Just as he was thinking about how to solve this mess, these guys appeared in front of him, relieving him from the extra stress.


    The opposite was for Higgins, not only had he lost 90% of the wealth but he was also forced to send his people to do all the work.


    That made him extremely dissatisfied, but unfortunately, he had neither the balls nor the courage to say anything to the Young Noble.


    He could only release a long and emotional sigh, as he made a sign for his people to attack. After all, he already had the confidence of winning against Roy.


    On the other hand, Roy himself was just following everything around him like he was watching a show of sorts.


    There was no sentiment on his face, or to be more exact the anger was so great that it had already passed the breaking point.


    These guys seemed to truly deserve death!


    With those thoughts in his mind, he immediately pulled out one of his greatswords and started jumping swiftly from one place to another.


    In less than 3 minutes, more than 6 of Higgins''s underlings were killed, no one of them breathing anymore, but Roy didn''t seem happy with the results.


    He wanted more!

 Chapter 168 - 168: Maiming A Young Noble

    It was only after leaving the Death Forest that Roy was truly faced with this part of humanity, that was more similar to animals in their actions.


    Even though he already expected something like this to be true, it was still a bit startling for him to actually come across it.


    These beings of the same species as him, that would like to say they were human beings and advocate their rationality were much eviler than beasts, and monsters.


    The only thing he could do in this case was help this planet called Navita by decreasing their shadow and useless weight.


    In his eyes, what he was doing at the moment was nothing more than pruning. Getting rid of the bad grass, and branches in order to open space for new ones to bloom.


    Thinking like that, he continued to appear and disappear all over the alley, as Higgins''s underlings were dying one after the other.


    Even the happy Young Noble Hugen who had thought that he was going to strike it rich without doing anything, couldn''t help but furrow his brows while he witnessed the show in front of him.


    Despite the fact that he thought that the people that Higgins had brought were all weaklings and trash that he had stumbled upon the way, he still had to accept that they were strong.


    None of them could actually be equal to his soldiers, and people, but they were still comparable to them. To be more specific they had at least 60% of the strength of the soldiers in the same Rank.


    Seeing Roy taking care of them one after the other, without breaking a sweat as he did so, he couldn''t help but feel frightened.


    This time he had stepped on trouble, big trouble. But with the situation coming up to here then this was an even bigger reason to not allow Roy to turn back.


    He had to make sure that he killed Roy here and now, otherwise he wasn''t going to sleep even one night in peace, thinking that he might return and take revenge upon him.


    For that reason, he forgot completely about the beauty he was chasing until now and made a sign towards one of his guards.


    The guy seemed to have immediately understood his Master''s intentions as he quickly started giving signs to the other soldiers.


    The next moment, the soldiers started moving slowly, not towards Roy but circling around the alley, and around Roy.


    Since he had decided to make sure that Roy perished today in this place, then the most troublesome matter would be if Roy actually managed to run away.


    After all, it was easy to defeat a Master, but it was difficult to actually kill him. Despite the fact that Roy wasn''t some kind of great Master, he might nonetheless have a weird way to escape.


    They couldn''t allow that to happen, so blocking all of his movements was the first part of their plan, and the second would surely be to fight him together in formation, and not one on one.


    After seeing Roy''s performance they would be immense idiots to think that they might have a chance in one versus one.


    In the meantime, Roy was getting rid of all the trash in his path one by one, and before Higgins could react to the show in front of him, all of his people had been killed.


    All that was left from them was a big crowd of corpses, a puddle of blood, and their dirty clothes. Anything of value had been taken away from Roy.


    Even though he didn''t really miss on the things that these guys were carrying and using, it still didn''t hurt him to collect them.


    Furthermore, each of these things was a little increase in his finances which were necessary for his plans in the future.


    It was a bit ironic though, these guys had come here to rob everything from him and kill him and had actually ended dead with their possession taken away from them.


    The poor Higgins had never thought that he would actually chance upon such a disaster. This kid was practically playing the pig that was trying to eat the tiger.


    Still, someone like him who had gone through all kinds of situations had already gained a bit of clarity and composure by the time that Roy appeared in front of him.


    Then without losing time he threw his weapon towards Roy with every dreg of strength he had and then turned around to run away.


    What treasure! What money!? Should he stay there, he would be nothing more than a corpse, just like everyone else.


    Money was important, but his life was even more important! So the best and most logical option at that moment was to run away.


    But he clearly forgot one important point, there wasn''t only him and Roy in this place, there was another variable that blew his plans to pieces.


    It was the soldiers of Young Noble Hugen, the moment that Young Noble Hugen understood that Higgins was trying to run away, he ordered his soldiers to kill the guy.


    There was no way that he was allowing another soul to leave this place alive, and that included his temporary partner Higgins.


    On the other hand, Roy was a bit sad that he hadn''t been able to kill Higgins with his own hands, but he didn''t have another choice, and now he had something more important to think about.


    For example, breaching the trap and escaping this place alive. In reality, he didn''t want to fight with these guys and make it hard for himself to live here until he joined the mission.


    At this moment though he heard one of the soldiers surrounding him talk in an arrogant and condescending tone,


    "Hhahaahah~! Brat don''t you think that you can deal with us like you did with those petty, cheap, and dastardly coward thieves! Hhahaaha~!


    I admit you are strong, but you are only strong enough to carry our shoes. Stupid brat, if there is another life, then pray to not encounter me anymore."


    He seemed pretty confident in himself, while Roy just thought that he was going to be a good practicing target.


    But before he could act upon his thoughts, he actually heard that average face Young Noble Hugen say,


    "Come on, wrap it up quickly guys! If you finish this job quickly I don''t mind letting you play with him for some time!"


    "Hahahahah~! Leave it to us, Master!"


    The one to answer his words was a muscle head woman, that seemed to have a special interest in Roy.


    ''Plop~!''


    Hearing something like that, Roy for the first time in his all lives, was unable to control a vein suddenly appearing on his forehead, as he looked like he would kick whoever appeared in front of him.


    The sudden pressure leaking out of his body due to anger was certainly enough to be felt around, as some of the soldiers couldn''t even breathe normally.


    Before he gave the enemy a chance to attack first that could put him in a disadvantageous situation, he preferred to attack himself and gain the upper hand.


    Without thinking for longer he quickly took the greatsword of that Master 5 Rank guy out of his space ring and launched an attack.


    The people that were able to witness the scene in front of them, could only stare dumbfoundedly at his actions.


    They had never thought that Roy would dare to attack first, yet here it had happened. Before the soldiers even could react, two of their own had been killed and were now lying on the ground.


    What was even more frightening was that Roy didn''t seem affected in the least from the killing, as he was just looking at the bodies like he was watching a normal scene.


    Then without a warning, he suddenly threw 3 smoke bombs almost at the same time and cover the whole area in gas.


    The soldiers were clearly shocked by the situation, but they quickly regained composure closing their lines, and spreading their senses to try and find him.


    Too bad that all their searches revealed nothing, and it was only when their Esteemed Young Noble Hugen caused a ruckus with his screams of pain and suffering.


    ''Arrgghhh¡­, Helpp¡­, Helppp me¡­''


    Turning their heads towards the voice they could see that the Town Lord of Lingering Spirits Town was been thrown on the ground, with a leg standing upon his abdomen.


    One didn''t need high logic to know what he was going to do and ask from now on. And the next moment Roy confirmed their thoughts,


    "Drop your weapons and leave! All of you! Otherwise, your Young Master is going to die!"


    But as he finished his words, he heard the condescending voice of his victim,


    "You are going to jail! There is no salvation for you scumbag! You will suffer all day and all night long in the hands of those imprisoned bastards, before dying.


    I will personally fill in new details if you think that it isn''t enough already! Hahahahah~!"


    "Ah, you are a true idiot! Even if what you said is true idiot, why would I come and eat with you?


    Furthermore, there is a simple solution to that big problem, as long as there is no witness to talk about it."


    With that said Roy didn''t dawdle anymore, as his foot pressed hard on Young Noble Hugen''s abdomen until a cracking sound was heard.


    It wasn''t the sound of a bone-cracking but rather his inner core being destroyed. But that wasn''t the end of it, as Roy''s foot descended deeper, and destroyed the prospects of Young Noble Hugen''s family jewels¡­

 Chapter 169 - 169: Please Protect Us (2 New Servants)

    The smoke bombs were another example of his combined magics. Even though more than combined magic they were actually a smarter use of combined properties.


    For example, after his fights with Amelia, Roy knew that the moment that his Acidic Balls came in contact with her Sword Energy it would create a large amount of smoke.


    Furthermore, he could also store an amount of Sword Energy from her attacks, and then use it as a one-time attack against her.


    But since he was able to store this type of Energy then empty Beast Cores that were left after he had sucked them dry should technically be able to do the same as well.


    It was precisely these thoughts that had pushed him to try and transfer the Sword Energy he gathered from Amelia into those Beast Cores, and realize that it wasn''t only technical, but also realistically possible.


    Once that was solved, the rest was extremely easy actually, as he only needed to use his Acidic Magic to create big Acidic Balls around them, and then hurl them to the ground.


    The result was at least thrice stronger than that of a smoke bomb from his previous planet Earth. Furthermore, this ''Smoke Bomb'' of his could also prevent ''sense area'' due to the heavy Sword Energy.


    Making them the best supportive tools for the current him. They were perfect not only to cover his escape but also to surprise and throw the enemy into disarray.


    Just like what happened earlier! Not only had been Roy able to easily escape the circling without being noticed, but he had also put his hands on the ringleader.


    ''Aaarrrggghhhhh¡­, Mother¡­, Aaaarrrgggghhh¡­''


    "Kill him! Aarrgghhh~! Kill him!"


    The results were even better than he had previously thought. But he didn''t have the time to think about it happily, as the screams of the stupid Young Noble under his foot, woke him up.


    His soldiers wanted to do what they were being ordered by him, but at the same time, they couldn''t afford to endanger his life.


    If they dared to return after he was dead, or heavily injured then their life would be worse than a mine working slave.


    On the other hand, Roy didn''t care in the least about the trash under his foot, as he guided his greatsword''s sharp edge to the Young Noble''s throat while saying in a dark voice,


    "It seems like you don''t understand your position, bro! Do you think I don''t dare to release this sword and take your life? Try me if you want!"


    The Young Noble wanted to continue with his undaunted screams of pain, and hate towards Roy, but he didn''t dare to when he felt the cold steel on his neck.


    Seeing that the little trash had finally learned its place, Roy turned towards the little trash''s soldiers, and said,


    "You guys better sheathe your weapons and get down of your horses! I don''t like being looked down upon, I am sure you understand what I mean, right?"


    The soldiers were extremely unwilling to obey his words, but they didn''t see any other option. Their Young Noble was in his hands.


    Looking at those guys still tarrying, and unwilling, he said in a joking tone,


    "You know guys, I think that I am getting tired and that my arm muscles might release at any moment now, so you better hurry!"


    As he said those words, he pretended to be unable to maintain his control over his greatsword, threatening with its fall.


    Left with no other choice, the soldiers couldn''t do anything but obey. Unfortunately for them, the moment that they were trying to lower their swords, they suddenly felt like something was wrong.


    ''Claankkk¡­, Booommm¡­, Clank¡­''


    Before they could even lower their swords and get off their horses, they started falling down on the ground like metal balls.


    The truth was that all this time, Roy wasn''t trying to make them surrender or anything like that, he was just trying to push for time.


    With the consumption of the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake and tasting quite a bit of its blood and meat, he had become a Rank 4 Venom Mage.


    So, now he had much better control and usage of the Venoms and poison, which he had demonstrated at this moment.


    All the soldiers in front of him were unable to stay above their horses and fell down with one step on the grave, and the next already taken towards the grave.


    There was no way they were going to survive that attack without a great antidote, or some kind of poison disperse artifact.


    In less than 20 seconds, all the soldiers were down on the ground, with their soul leaving their bodies. The only people left alive were Roy, the Young Noble, and the two beauties.


    The soldiers that were keeping them imprisoned were already dead, but the two beauties couldn''t escape as part of the venom had entered their system.


    Surely the amount was extremely lower compared to the soldiers, but it was still considerable enough to paralyze them, and stop them from running away.


    With everything taking shape, Roy finally turned his attention towards the Young Noble once again, and then said,


    "Well, now that all the flies are finally gone, do you think that you have a way out of this, your lordship?"


    Young Noble Hugen was clearly startled, shocked, and frightened, as even in his worst nightmares he hadn''t seen something similar happen.


    But even though with a trembling voice, he managed to say,


    "Do-don-don''t thi-thin-think tha-that¡­"


    But before he could finish his words, he saw Roy release his handle on his greatsword, as the weapon fell on his neck, cutting through like a hot knife through butter.


    With disbelief all over his face, and especially in his eyes, Young Noble Hugen had left the world of the living.


    With him out of the way, Roy turned around to look at the two paralyzed beauties, as he said,


    "Now, now, now! What should I do with you two? Any good suggestions?"


    The two beauties seemed to be frightened and in a fix for a few moments, before the little sister looking one took a deep breath, calming her heart, and finally saying,


    "Please protect us and send us to the Arden Dukeship! I will make sure that you are heavily awarded when you get us there."


    Looking at her heartbeat, her expression, and her eye pupils she didn''t look like she was lying. Most probably she was a descendant of the Duke that had been plotted on the way.


    He didn''t know why she would come in such a place, so close to the Death Forest, but she surely must have her reasons.


    But even then, it wasn''t like Roy needed her great awards or the inconvenience of protecting her on the way.


    No matter how he looked at it, the two of them were bound to bring him more trouble than benefits, so it would be better to kill them there.


    It was impossible for him to let them live, as they had seen him take care of the Young Noble and his soldiers, so they might sell him out later.


    Thinking like that, there were only two options in front of him, either kill them or take them under his wing.


    The second option was bothersome, so the first one seemed more probable and possible. It was just that he felt that it was a great waste to kill these two beauties.


    Well anyway, it wasn''t like they were the last beauties on Navita anyway, he would surely find other ones, much more beautiful and tender than these two.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he pulled his greatsword from the ground, picked it up, and then looked towards the two beauties, as he said,


    "Sorry, not interested!"


    The two beauties were startled and shocked, but at the same time extremely frightened. From the moment that they had left their territory, they had experienced nothing but tragedies and suffering.


    It was clear that fate and Heavens seemed to have abandoned the two of them, but they truly didn''t want to die.


    "Please, please we don''t want to die! We are willing to do whatever you ask of us! Please don''t kill us, we will do anything!"


    It was the little sister type beauty, it seemed like she was finally unable to control her cries and tears, as she exploded in a truly shocking fashion.


    Roy had thought until now that he was by no means a weak-hearted person and that he was actually becoming more and more similar to a cold-blooded killer.


    But at that moment he understood that he had still a long way to go, as he couldn''t bring himself to kill the two of them.


    This made things extremely difficult and hard for him, but with the second option burned he had no other choice but to take them with him.


    Having made his decision, he put away his greatsword, and then said,


    "I don''t need any reward from a Duke, but I do need 2 Servants to take care of my needs on the way!"


    "Se-Servants!?"


    "Don''t tell me that you were lying about you willing to do anything? If that is the case then I better kill you and continue on my path!"


    "No, no! We will do it! We will become your servants!"


    "Very well, then firstly collect all valuables from these dead guys!"


    "Huh!?"


    The two beauties couldn''t help but look at Roy with confused and complicated eyes. This was a guy that deemed unnecessary the reward of a Duke household, but would still rob the dead guys¡­

 Chapter 170 - 170: Joining A Merchant Caravan

    "Stop looking at me like that and get to work! That matter and this matter are totally unrelated!"


    The two beauties were clearly unconvinced by Roy''s words, but that didn''t really matter to him, as long as they did their job properly he wouldn''t have to care much about the two of them.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he quickly got to work as well, as he started getting whatever he found inside his space rings.


    When everything was finally collected, with only the dead bodies left around the place, Roy convocated his Acidic Balls spells and threw them at each and every one of the corpses.


    Immediately after the smell of human meat burning under the acid spread throughout the alley, as Roy and the other two ladies disappeared from there.


    Roy had to say that amidst his elements, and Magic the ones that he was finding more useful and usable were precisely his Acidic element and his Venom element.


    Not only did these two elements help him kill stronger enemies than himself, but also get rid of his tracks, and create new magic.


    This didn''t mean that his other elements were useless though, as he was slowly integrating every element he had in order to slowly create new Magics.


    He had no idea that what he was doing was something completely outside the norms, that even great Master Mages, or Rank 8 and above weren''t able to think about trying it.


    Even though their control on Magic elements was most probably the strongest from everyone else, they still didn''t dare to try something that dangerous.


    While thinking about that though, Roy had to go through another unexpected headache, as he had to stop in a street corner to let the two beauties vomit.


    It wasn''t their fault actually as this was their first time coming across something so dirty, and so disgusting as that smell of acid rotting human bodies.


    If what they said about their background was true, then most probably they were sheltered Young Noble Misses of a powerful Noble Families, that had never been shown such a disgusting show.


    Well, not like Roy cared much about that though, as he just looked at the two of them vomiting as he said,


    "Just what kind of stupid whim brought you two here, if you are unable to bear even this?"


    "You brute, you barbarian, you animal, you beast! You are even lower than a beast! What kind of human being does what you did in there?"


    "The calm and rational human beings do that!"


    "There is no way, a human being would do something like that! Only a beast or a monster would do that!"


    "Oh really are you sure!? Then what do you think it would have happened with the two of you should you have been taken away by that Young Noble?


    Do you think that he would have sent you back home? Or would he have tried to marry you with big fanfare in the name of love and make you happy for the rest of your lives!?


    Let''s forget about that scenario altogether, what would have happened if after killing them the way we did, we would get caught in the scene of crime!?


    Or even better let us say that we left evidence behind, and those guys find us, what will happen to us then?"


    "WE!? You were the one to kill them, and also you were the one that did something so cruel and gruesome to them!


    What it has to do with us!?"


    "Oh!? Are you saying that my actions were uncalled for and that what I did was a mistake?"


    "Ye¡­"


    The little sister type beauty wanted to continue with her rage, and agree to that statement, but she was stopped midway from the tender beauty.


    She understood that the way that Roy had said those words, and the way he acted was anything but good to them, and she felt like she had to stop her Young Noble Miss.


    "We are extremely sorry Master, it just that we are still a little bit shocked with everything that happened, that''s why we are unable to control ourselves, and our words.


    Please don''t mind it!


    In fact, we are extremely grateful to you for saving us from our gruesome waiting fate!"


    The other one didn''t seem to agree with her, but she wasn''t stupid and could read the mood, the atmosphere, and between the lines.


    If she continued with her rampage then there was a great possibility that she would end up suffering at the hands of Roy, so she decided that it was for her best if she didn''t speak anymore.


    Roy was extremely dissatisfied with that little shit, as he was thinking that perhaps he should have killed her right from the start.


    But at least the other one seemed to be more sensible, and his efforts weren''t totally in vain. Still, in order to express his indignation and displeasure, he snorted coldly and said,


    "Hmph~! At least one of you understands the situation! You better be careful though, don''t get on my bad side if you want to survive and have a chance to return back home.


    Now follow me!"


    From the two beauties, the little sister type seemed to be seething in rage and anger, as she knew that those words were directed at her.


    While the other one seemed to be a bit startled and surprised by the words she heard. After all, Roy just said that he would let them return home.


    Just what kind of guy was he? What was he trying to achieve from all this? She had no idea why, but she felt like he wasn''t bad.


    On the other hand, Roy didn''t care about the two beautiful faces, and thoughts, as he just turned in one direction, and started walking calmly and steadily.


    He wasn''t running, but he wasn''t walking slowly either, as he made his way towards ''Sparrow Merchant Guild''.


    At first, he had thought of returning to the Inn, but since this place was on the way, after what happened, he decided to come and take a look.


    This was the Merchant Guild whose mission he would be joining the next day, as they would slowly make their way towards West.


    He wanted to have a look himself at their strength, and cargo before joining them. He didn''t care in the least about their stuff, he was more concerned with the strength of the guards, and the weight of cargo.


    The first part was obvious, as if a battle occurred on the way, he would need to rely on these guys to fight, and he wanted to have a clear understanding of them.


    As for the second part, it was preparation for the worst situation possible. In case they would be attacked by unknown stronger bandits they could only escape.


    But depending on the leader of the caravan, and their wishes, he and the others might need to fight against the bandits as they escaped.


    The weight of the cargo would most certainly determine their escaping speed and their chances of escape.


    Entering inside, and introducing his name, all the people at the guild seemed to look at him with a weird gaze, especially since he was being followed by two beauties.


    Not long after, a representer of the guild slowly guided him towards a training arena, where a few mercenaries were fighting and training.


    Depending on his ''sense area'' but also the remnant energies released in there, he could determine that there was 3 Rank 4 Warriors, and 2 Rank 4 Wind, and Fire Mages in that place.


    These were clearly the strongest among them, as there were quite a few more mercenaries in his Rank or lower.


    The aura that Roy was spreading from his body at the moment, was that of a Rank 3 Warrior. That was his best cover-up.


    At first, all the mercenaries inside the Training Arena seemed to have seen quite the beautiful joke in front of their eyes, but then feeling the pressure around him those smiles disappeared.


    In but a moment the whole place changed, as the gazes became weirder and more complicated. There were people who looked at him with interest, jealousy, envy, praise, and all kinds of other looks.


    Roy didn''t really care about this, and neither did he care about these pesky blind flies. Someday they would start crying about this lost chance, but there will not be any medicine for regret.


    Just as the others were looking at him, Roy was slowly and carefully going through each and every one of them.


    There were all kinds of mercenaries in the group, but their overall strength wasn''t bad, so this trip was bound to be peaceful. For a moment he didn''t understand why it had such a high difficulty level.


    But with his goal fulfilled he didn''t need to stay any longer inside this place, as he just turned around and started to walk towards the Exit.


    Just because he didn''t want to pick a fight with them, it didn''t mean that someone else wouldn''t as well, as a burly dude accompanied by another skinny guy walked suddenly appeared in front of him.


    They weren''t bad actually, as one of them was a Rank 3 Warrior, while the other was a Rank 3 Water Mage, but it was far from enough to deal with him.


    Without changing his expression in the slightest, he just looked at them coldly and asked,


    "What do you want?"


    "We want to fight! We want to know whether you truly have the strength to come with us¡­

 Chapter 171 - 171: Proving His Strength, Young Noble?

    Even though he already expected something like this, Roy was still bothered by these idiots. Not because of the reason, but because of how clich¨¦ it felt.


    There was nothing wrong with checking a new guy''s strength, and especially someone young like him, these guys needed to know whether he had the skills and abilities or not.


    It was just that for some reason it felt really chuunibyou-ish and he didn''t like it. But it wasn''t like he had much of a choice anyway, so he could only go along with it,


    "Alright, you two can attack me together!"


    "Huh!? Don''t take us lightly you brat!"


    Roy''s words were just like a ridiculous taunt to the two fighters, as he was taking them extremely lightly. He didn''t even consider fighting them one after the other, but he wanted both at the same time.


    It was the same as saying, I don''t need to break a sweat to deal with flies like you. And in reality, he didn''t, but those two had no way of knowing that.


    Everyone judges different situations by their own standards, and comprehensions, so Roy''s words were normal to him but rude to the two fighters.


    Still, he didn''t have any reason to consider their faces, and even more so to be afraid of those menacing words, he just looked calmly at the two of them and said,


    "Come on, I don''t have all day! There are things that I need to do!"


    His calm and natural tone saying those words made the two guys even angrier and infuriated at him, so much that the burly Warrior decided to teach him a lesson and attacked first.


    His idea was just to suddenly appear in front of Roy and then grab his ear or something, that would be a great way for him to redeem his face.


    After all, testing Roy''s strength was just one of the reasons he had appeared in front of him, the other being his desire to show-off, and also demonstrate that he wasn''t the weakest.


    Despite how one looked at it, there were quite a few beauties with amazing curves and shapes among these mercenary women.


    The moment that Roy had entered inside, each and every one of them started to look at him with interested eyes, and whispers started spreading around.


    He wanted to show to all of them that Roy was nothing more than a toyboy at best, and no one worthy of being considered.


    Too bad that he had chosen the wrong target this time, as the moment he approached Roy he felt his whole body turn cold and mushy like he was suddenly thrown into a swamp.


    He didn''t understand what was going on, the only thing he could feel was that the next moment Roy had appeared behind him, grabbed him by the ear, rotated him once, and then thrown him on the ground.


    His head went dizzy, as his ear was burning as he had suddenly set it ablaze on fire, stars started appearing around his head.


    The whole crowd of people was shocked, they had thought that Roy wouldn''t be too weak since he had decided on this mission, but they didn''t expect this outcome either.


    It was clearly out of their expectations, and it stunned them for a few moments. What was even more unbelievable was that the burly Warrior had moved first, and he had been bettered.


    That clearly showed that Roy wasn''t just a Rank 3 Warrior, but an extremely powerful one at that. The only way that one could explain this was if he was the descendant of a powerful clan, or family.


    Only young geniuses in those environments had the best Arts, techniques, skills, and all sorts of materials, pills, and resources to help them grow.


    At that moment, the ladies seemed to have found an extremely exotic food in the middle of the wasteland, while the men saw an opportunity to suck up to him and subserve themselves.


    While being a mercenary was a job of freedom, and paid well for strong people, that was still only up to some point.


    Slowly, the stronger these guys became, the more did they understand the necessity of good Arts, techniques, and other resources in order to grow stronger.


    It was almost impossible for them to get their hands on things like that by themselves, so they would always need to attach their selves to a big and powerful family.


    Even more so, when their Master could be a young genius that would one day rise through the ranks of his family, who would need to nurture their strength and skills.


    At that moment even the skinny and scrawny guy seemed to be denouncing himself and his actions, as this might have spoiled his chances.


    Before he even had the chance to seek an apology, a mercenary lady with good looks and curves suddenly jumped from behind the guy and gave him a powerful smack on the head.


    The poor guy didn''t even have a chance to raise his defenses, as he suddenly felt the lights go out, and fall on the floor face first, close to his accomplice.


    "You bastard bullies, how do you dare to test Young Noble''s strength? Could it be that you have some kind of death wish?"


    Roy was quite surprised when he actually saw her act, but everything became extremely clear to him when he heard her direct to him as Young Noble.


    It seemed like this woman was quite the smart and opportunist one, but still, he had to praise her quick wits, and decision, for actually acting.


    Thinking like that, he said,


    "I am sorry beautiful lady, but it seems like you have mistaken me for someone else. I am no Young Noble, just a normal mercenary!"


    If at first people around him still doubted that he might be actually a Young Noble, then this settled it. After all, they thought that only a Young Noble would refuse his identity in such a situation.


    The fire burning in the mercenary beauty''s eyes grew fiercer, while the men seemed to have made a decision as well.


    The same situation was even with the beauty that acted, she thought that Roy was some kind of Young Noble training in discrete.


    After all, it was extremely difficult for someone to survive this place with the identity of a Young Noble, there were just too many bandits and thieves on the way.


    Thinking like that, her quick wits acted once again, as she said,


    "I understand, I must have mistaken Young Master with someone else! I am willing to offer you a drink later to express my apologies!"


    Roy understood that this woman''s doubt had just grown stronger, but he didn''t care much about it at the moment. If she wanted to seduce him, then he would just go along with it.


    What kind of free and unfettered man would actually refuse the advances of a beauty with that body. Still, that didn''t mean that he had any special consideration of her.


    Women that were able to gain his trust, and consideration were only a few and he had no intention of changing that soon.


    With that out of the way, he just looked around the training grounds, and said,


    "Well I hope that there aren''t other people who want to test my skills and strength, so I will take my leave for today.


    Let us meet on the day of our departure!"


    With that said, he turned around and made his way towards the door, as the mercenary lady walked two steps ahead, and said,


    "Young Master about my apology drink!"


    "I don''t mind it though, it''s okay, you don''t have to do it!"


    "No, no! I insist Young Master, a mistake is a mistake! I would do anything I can to earn your apology! Anything!"


    "Very well then, come tonight at Heaven Inn, we can have a drink there!"


    ''JackPot!'' The doubts she had about Roy''s identity weren''t just doubts anymore, as only a Young Noble from a rich and powerful family would be able to handle those prices.


    For some reason, she felt like she had just taken a great step towards a great future for herself.


    Well, to be honest, she wasn''t that mistaken with him. After all, even if the Soul inside the body wasn''t Royalty, the body did belong to Royalty and a big one at that.


    The body he was using now was after all the body of a Prince of the Illyrian Empire, one of the biggest and strongest Empires in this Navita Planet.


    Well, that didn''t matter much to him at the moment, as he knew that he was too weak to care about his revenge, or his thoughts of revenge at the moment, and he had a long way ahead.


    With those thoughts in his mind, Roy walked out of the Merchant Guild and then made his way towards his Inn.


    All this time he was followed by his two new servants, he still hadn''t understood why they weren''t actually trying to run away from him, or ask someone else for help, which puzzled him.


    But it wasn''t like it mattered much to him anyway, as long as they didn''t cause trouble for him until he left this small town, then he wouldn''t care anymore about them.


    What surprised him a bit though, was that he felt two different gazes upon himself as he left the merchant guild.


    One didn''t seem hostile to him, as in fact was probably just a strong curious gaze, but the other one had traces of killing intent in it, and put him in alert¡­

 Chapter 172 - 172: Search & Arrogant City Guards

    At that moment he had no way of finding out whom did that gaze belong to and turning around would just alert the owner of the gaze, so he could only act like he hadn''t felt it.


    With his current strength, and cards in his hand he was only afraid of Master at Rank 5 or higher, who fortunately had much better things to do than deal with him.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he continued his walk with the same steady step, while being followed by his 2 servants.


    But man was he annoyed be the pesky flies that were following all the time. This time their number had even increased a bit, by the presence of the two beauties behind him.


    It seemed like he had truly made trouble for himself by keeping them close, as he should have just killed them in order to escape all this.


    Still he was surprised though, as even though all these guys were looking at him from afar like vultures, none of them seemed to have any intention of jumping into action.


    That puzzled him! Did they know about his strength? Or was there some other reason? Since when had these hoodlums become so considerate and smart?


    But he understood the reason soon, as the not long after he saw the city guards approaching his little group of three.


    From the moment that this guy made his way towards their location, Roy didn''t like this guy. There was something off about his eyes as he approached.


    Well in fact, that was both a good news, and a bad one at the same time. The good news was that he seemed to completely ignore his existence and didn''t seem like he wanted to act against him.


    The bad news was that it was directed towards his newest servants, and there was a heavy lust in his eyes. It was clear that he wanted the two of them.


    Since Roy didn''t feel any sort of connection with the two of them, and he was already disappointed by the little sister type girl, he didn''t feel anything about that violation.


    In fact, he would be more than happy if he saw them actually taken off and away from his shoulders. The only problem was that it would be dangerous for him, if they actually spilled the beans.


    So no matter how unwilling he was, at the end of the day he would be forced to actually move against the approaching prick.


    On the other hand, the guy seemed to be taking his own sweet time leaching over the bodies of the two beauties, as a look of arrogance adorned his face.


    In his eyes, he had just found the prey of the day, and there was no way that he was going to let them escape his grasp.


    The two beauties seemed to be furious at his audacity, and especially the little one, as she seemed like she was about to scream, and reproach him there and then.


    And she truly had such intentions, but before she could act upon those intentions, she heard Roy say in a deep and meaningful voice,


    "Don''t do anything stupid! We are in their territory now, and they are still uncertain about what has happened. If you act suspiciously or talk too much then we are finished!


    Let me handle this!"


    "Hmph~! Fine, do as you wish! But one day I will make that man regret he was ever born!"


    "You are free to do as you please once we separate, I have no intention of meddling with you!"


    "Separating!?"


    "That''s right! I mean you don''t think that I will be with you until you reach your dominion right? As soon as we leave this town, we are going our separate paths!"


    "What, you took us as your servants, and now you are going to throw us on the way? Just what kind of man would do something like this?"


    "An intelligent one! Don''t tell me that you will keep being my servants even after I send you home right? Or that you are so magnanimous to forget about this little humiliation, and actually reward me?"


    "Uh~!?"


    "Yup, that was what I thought! So its better for us to part ways once we leave the town. Each one to its own!"


    The young lady still had many things she wanted to say, but she had to stop on her tracks as she heard the approaching guy, almost scream at them,


    "Hey, you there, we are on an important mission looking for our House''s Young Noble, have you seen or heard something about him?"


    His loud voice gathered the attention of many people around them, as he looked with a smirk towards Roy and the two ladies.


    These kids dared to actually ignore him and converse with each other, there was no way that he was letting them get away with it.


    On the other hand, Roy was extremely calm and natural as he said,


    "Nope, nothing! We haven''t moved much around these days!"


    "Brat, are you sure?"


    "Yup, extremely so!"


    "Hmph~! Very well then, you will come to our garrison in order to testify to your words, follow me!"


    "Why would I have to come to the garrison? I just told you that I have no idea about what you just asked! There is no reason for us to do so!"


    "You dare disobey the town guards? Are you tired of living? If I tell you to come, then you come!


    In fact, now that I look at you, you truly have a suspicious face, so I think that you are involved in this matter. So you have to come and prove us that you aren''t involved in the Young Noble''s disappearance."


    "Oh, really!? I think that you have a pretty memorable face too, but I don''t see you working at the brothels, either!


    Why don''t we go to the place and let us check whether you are truly a town guard or not!"


    Hearing Roy''s words, even though they didn''t want to meddle in trouble, almost everyone in the crowd couldn''t help but laugh.


    As people who had gone through numerous experiences, they didn''t need a lot of time to understand the situation.


    It was clear as day that the captain was just overstepping his boundaries because he had taken a liking to the two girls.


    This was the truth of life, as long as one didn''t have sufficient strength and backing, then he was nothing more than a chicken on the chopping board, left on the wishes of the butcher.


    The fact that Roy was actually talking back, showed that he had some strength or most probably background to actually back himself.


    At first, Roy didn''t want to deal with this scumbag but for some reason, his way of acting, his voice, and his look made him extremely angry.


    Furthermore, he knew that once he entered the barracks of the garrison then he was as good as finished, as he would have to fight all the town guards, and then even against the noble.


    It wasn''t like he feared them, as at worst he would just enter Gaia to stay there and train, until he was strong enough to come back and destroy everything.


    But why would he need to go through all that shit? Furthermore, he needed to be on his way to his beautiful mother-in-law that was on her death bed.


    So, he felt that it was better to show backbone against this trash! He seemed like the type that would bully the weak but fear the strong.


    "Brat, it seems like you truly have a death wish!"


    The guy in front of him was an early Rank 4 Warrior, with a kind of burly body, and thick arms and legs. The moment he said those words he immediately jumped in attack towards Roy.


    He looked more like a bear, than a man! But Roy wasn''t scared of him. Rank 4 Warrior might look strong to others but not to him.


    He was able to go even against Amelia in the same footing and win, not to mention some weak trash like this one, that was a toad at the bottom of the well.


    The attack wasn''t weak by any means, but it wasn''t strong either. That guy seemed to be wanting to humiliate him, and not kill him.


    Furthermore, since he had no idea of Roy''s strength he had underestimated him by quite a bit, as he was using only around 40% of his strength.


    Even using his full strength he wouldn''t be able to win against Roy, even less now that he was using such a small portion of his strength.


    Without showing much of an expression on his face, Roy jumped forward as well, having a fist to fist clash with the guy.


    ''Banggggg¡­, Cracckkkk~!''


    The next moment a powerful force of impact spread in the surroundings, as the air currents grew stronger at the center of the clash.


    Dust, and debris formed a small cloud, but it didn''t take long before they slowly disappeared, as people were curious to see how bad Roy''s hand was damaged.


    Even though they were surprised by the strength of the clash, and the impact, they still didn''t doubt that Roy was the one who suffered in that.


    Truly the brave are among the young ones, but too bad that the old ones still have the advantage of time and experience.


    In the meantime, more and more town guards had started to appear in the area, completely encircling it, so no one could leave the place, only to be shocked by the result¡­

 Chapter 173 - 173: Seeking Revenge For The Smallest Grievances

    There was no one there!


    Besides the sorry-looking guard, with one of his arms turned into a weird shape, there was no one else in the encircled area.


    There was no trace of Roy or the two servant ladies of his, they had disappeared into thin air without leaving any tracks.


    Well, even if they had left any traces in the first place those low Rank Warrior, and Mage guards were unable to discover them anyway.


    There might have been some strong Warrior or Mage that might have found traces of their escape, but they had no intention of reporting anything.


    Forgetting about the fact that they didn''t want to create a potential enemy to their selves in the future, the fact that they were too lazy to meddle in these matters was enough.


    Furthermore, they all somewhat hated the town guards, as recently they had become too arrogant, and greedy.


    It was no exaggeration to say that they were acting not like town guards but like the biggest bandit gang in the town.


    The attitude of that guard facing Roy was just a simple example of it, and the people that came here for their personal interests didn''t like them in the least.


    Most probably if Roy had shown that he had enough strength to fight them, and overpowered them, these guys would start fuming the flames and upstage some little rebellion.


    The lord of this town was already a greedy and stupid bastard that stood his place only by licking Earl Clark''s ass.


    Well, too bad that Roy had no intention of being any kind of rebellious hero, or some other thing that attracted attention at this point.


    In fact, in order to make his exit smoother, he had intentionally used Wing Magic to aggravate the dust around him, in order to block other people''s vision, and senses.


    Then he had sent the two ladies inside Gaia, while he himself had used the camouflage skill that he had received from the Rank 5 Acidic Chameleon beast to disappear in the surroundings.


    As a result, no one had been able to understand just what had happened in the meantime, as they all looked shocked at the empty location.


    Roy had wanted to leave this town in peace and without experiencing trouble, as he was pressed for time, but it seemed like scum like that guard wouldn''t let him alive.


    The moment that he disappeared he regretted that he didn''t have more time to actually kill that idiot, but that would take too much time, and aggravate his situation.


    Opposing a town guard was much different from actually killing one in broad daylight, so he left him alive for some more minutes.


    Furthermore, during that time he wanted to escape without giving the others the opportunity to remember his looks well.


    Now that he was out of the range, he just entered a small alley and kept an eye on the crying and cursing guard that he had turned into that condition.


    It was quite the situation, that guy seemed to be screaming that he and the two ladies were the ones that had something to do with the disappearance of their Young Noble.


    Everyone understood that he was just trying to take advantage of the situation so that he could find a scapegoat for his mission, but also capture Roy.


    What they didn''t know though, was that in fact, despite completely bullshitting this story, he was actually completely right.


    Still, after blabbering and cursing for some time, and with no trace of Roy, he couldn''t stand there anymore, as his hand was broken and he needed medical attention.


    He was angry and edgy but there was nothing he could do, his health came first. With those thoughts, and attitude he started to leave the place, towards the Town Lord''s Mansion.


    The medical hospital of sorts was right close to the Town Lord''s mansion so that he would have the necessary attention and help at any time.


    Also since medics were the first who needed safety and security in times of emergency, being close to the safest place was the best way to deal with it.


    On the way, though he started pushing and bumping a lot of other Warriors, and Mages that only looked at him with cold eyes and didn''t act since they didn''t want trouble.


    Being in his camouflage, no one was able to notice Roy as he followed the guard behind without much trouble.


    It was only when he had finally entered some abandoned alley, that finally Roy donned a black cloak around his body and decided to act.


    Firstly it was a small Earth Magic Spell, Earth Disorder, on his right foot in order to make him lose his balance, followed by a Poison Spell, Venom Ball, and finally, Roy''s cold metallic blade to decapitate him.


    In less than 10 seconds the arrogant city guard was dead, and an Acid Ball fell upon his dead body, completely burning him into unrecognition.


    With that taken care of, Roy decided to go and have a look at the master of such a rabid dog, and his treasury.


    After all, Roy had suffered a heavy psychological damage from the way the rabid dog had barked at him and even tried to bite him.


    Thinking like that, he took off his black cloak and used his camouflage skill once again, while approaching the town lord mansion.


    A good thief would always enter to steal at night when everything was asleep, quiet, and there was the least chance of being found out.


    But the best thief would do so right in the middle of the day when everyone was alert, and then leave without any trace.


    Why?


    Because the best way to hide something was to do so in plain sight. So, that people would never think that it was hiding.


    Furthermore, Roy''s camouflage was a perfect stealth method whether it was night or day. As he hid himself in the surroundings, and not from the surroundings.


    It didn''t take him long to finally reach his destination, a large area covered with separate tall stone walls, and a steel gate for the entrance.


    In front of the gate, on the walls, and even along the wall, there were quite a few guards checking the surroundings and making sure that no intruder passed without being noticed.


    Their positions weren''t bad, but unfortunately, these guys were just too lazy to do their job properly in the middle of the day.


    After all, what kind of person would try to intrude, or make his way through the place in broad daylight, it would be the same as seeking death.


    Even though they hadn''t made their presence known there were actually 3 of 4 mid to late-stage Rank 4 Warriors and Mages in this place, holding the fort.


    They were the town lord''s last resort in case of rebellion or something else happening in the town, and they were sent here by Earl Clark himself.


    In simpler words, they were the leash that Earl Clark had placed upon the poor idiot baron should he try to do something that went against the Master''s wishes.


    The reason why these guys didn''t take part in the search was that they were too prideful to take orders from that stupid baron, and they had no intention of leaving their comfortable abodes.


    They had everything in there, women, food, alcohol, and a lot of resources to train. More than wasting their time running errands they preferred indulging in their pleasure or training to grow stronger.


    Despite the fact that the second part was slowly fading away, as indulging in the carnal pleasures, and the pleasures of the flesh seemed more fun, they still wanted to reach Rank 5 and return to their dominion.


    If they returned back as Rank 5 Masters they would have even more benefits, and ways to enjoy life.


    None of them had actually understood that this place was the best place for them to advance, as long as they were a bit smart.


    Still, Roy quickly surpassed the wall, and entered inside the premises, as he started checking his surroundings, and making his way forward.


    He witnessed a lot of different situations, from maids and servants working, to the harsh treatment of the slaves, to the lecherous conducts of the Masters inside the place.


    3 of the 4 Masters who were lodging in this place, were enjoying their selves in the bodies of some beauties, while the fourth was a woman, and seemed to be attending to herself.


    But even the last one seemed to have a lot of males around her, wearing weird ''costumes'' and acting like they were her dogs.


    One might look at it as extremely humiliating to them, or just a normal reverse harem, where the strong one was the woman.


    She wasn''t bad, as she was a mid Rank 4 Mage, and with quite the curves, which seemed to be a bit loose, and hanging.


    It was clear that she had passed her best years, and she had grown old, keeping herself like that using Magic, and pills.


    Still, Roy wasn''t interested in these guys, as he made his way forward, and finally reached the town lord''s mansion.


    He was truly curious to know just what type of guy he was!


    With those thoughts in his mind, he used an open window to jump inside the Mansion, only to be faced with quite a peculiar view.


    He had entered inside a big and luxurious bedroom, with a big king-size bed, and two beauties in a strange position on top of it¡­

 Chapter 174 - 174: Unexpected Situations, & Ruckus

    One of the beauties was seating on the side of the bed with her beautiful and expensive dress pulled up, while the other one was kneeling in front of her with her head between her thighs, dressed as a maid.


    In fact, it didn''t seem like she was just wearing a maid outfit, as she most probably was a maid, as the lady sitting on the side of the bed, was pulling her head tighter to her thighs.


    ''slurrpp¡­, slurrppp¡­, slurp¡­''


    The noises of the lewd sounds were enough to understand what was going on, as the maid was doing her best despite the fact that she seemed to be suffocating a bit.


    Still, she didn''t dare to pull her head back, or even stop from doing what she was doing. The most surprising aspect was that she even had a hand under her dress, playing with herself.


    This was quite the situation even for someone like Roy, he would have never thought that he would face such a situation, and that was just as he had entered the town lord''s mansion.


    Not only that, but it was also right in the middle of the day, and the aristocrat beauty seemed to no older than her twenties, which meant that she was either the baron''s daughter, or a young lover.


    The first option seemed to be more probable though, due to her attitude and acting. Still it was a bit surprising for him, as this was the first time he was encountering some female love by their own volition.


    Even ghosts wouldn''t believe if Roy said that he wasn''t actually excited and turned on at this moment, as he felt that he was only one step away from jumping upon the two of them.


    But that would blow his cover, and he might even be discovered by someone in the mansion, or those guys close by, so he could only control himself at the moment.


    Still he made a mental note to actually kidnap these two when he left, as they had ignited his desire. In this life, Roy had decided to follow the path of his desires, live his life to the fullest.


    The only problem was that the door of the room was closed, and he couldn''t get out of this room through the door, but he couldn''t stay there either, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to stop himself.


    As both of them were completely concentrated on their pleasure, Roy pricked his finger to release 2 drops of blood from it, and let it drop on their heads, so he could keep track of them.


    The two beauties seemed to have sensed something as they both turned their heads upwards to look if there was someone, but there was no sign of anyone.


    Seeing no one in there they were somewhat relieved, but they still kept their guard up looking around the room.


    "Young Lady, do you want to continue!?"


    The words of the maid broke the concentration of the beauty, as she looked around for one last time, and then she said,


    "Of course I want to continue, that damned father of mine doesn''t allow me to approach any men due to my constitution and is preparing me for himself!


    To think that he is ready to take his own daughter just because he wants to absorb the Magic inside my body! This damn Incubator Physique is so irritating.


    I am not even able to enjoy love and male attention due to it! What kind of ferocious and vicious God gave me such a thing!?


    Sigh~! Well anyway, you now have 6 minutes to make me come, otherwise I will make sure to punish you later! Better not disappoint me!"


    "Ye-Yes Young Lady, I will try my best!"


    "Stop losing time already!"


    With that said, she once again pulled the young maid towards the depths of her thighs without giving her any chance to speak and laid her head back.


    It seemed that despite being young, this beautiful lady was extremely sexually frustrated. She seemed to be in a big need of some healthy D-vitamin.


    But if earlier only his lust had been piqued right now this beauty also had his attention, as he now knew that she possessed a special physique.


    Furthermore it was a special type of physique that would help her partner to absorb the Magic elements that she had managed to refine.


    Certainly Roy wasn''t the type of guy that would profit from a woman, but that didn''t mean that he wasn''t curious.


    He wanted to know just what kind of special physique this was, and how many time it would actually work. Furthermore, she would be better with him than with her dastardly father.


    With those thoughts in his mind, his decision to actually take her away with him when he left just became more solid.


    It was a good idea that he had decided to use one of his Blood Arts techniques in these two beauties, the Blood Tracking.


    As long as the two beauties didn''t fully wash away the drop of blood he had left upon them, he would be able to locate them whenever they entered his sense area.


    It was a good way to actually keep track of an enemy, or a special person. The Blood Arts were extremely valuable, and bendy.


    Too bad that due to fear, and misusers the world saw the Blood Arts as a demonic art, and not like the treasure that they truly were.


    Still, that was actually in Roy''s interest because as long as he used them in a secretive and responsible way, he would be able to reach levels that other Masters only dreamed about.


    Now as a Rank 3 Blood Mage, he had three special abilities given by the Blood Arts, the first was the Blood Slave Seal, the second was the Blood Change Ability, and thirdly Blood Tracking.


    The best part about these skills was that they were cast directly upon the blood, and organic body, and had some kind of physical and spiritual effect on the targets body.


    Well, now that he was over with the situation inside the room, he quickly got out of the window once again, and then went into search for another one.


    It didn''t take him a long time to finally find a point of access, but this time it was a bit more shocking, as he had once again interrupted quite the situation.


    ''Aaaahhnnn¡­, Yessshh¡­, Mhhhhnnnn¡­''


    This time it was a middle aged young looking woman entangled with the body of a normal build middle aged man, having the fun of their lives.


    The woman was moaning at the top of her lungs, as there was actually a sound barrier placed around the room, but Roy only needed one second to understand that she was faking it.


    Meaning that the man on top of her should be the town lord, or so he thought, as actually this guy didn''t resemble him in the least.


    Despite being here in this place for a short time, Roy had already seen the portrait of the town lord, and his close and related people, so he was able to recognise them.


    The guy that was now in the bed wasn''t the town lord, but someone else. Taking a better look at him Roy understood that it was actually a Rank 4 Mage.


    But since the ones sent from Earl Clark were outside the mansion, then this meant that this guy was an extra. Or to be more precise, either the trump card of the town lord, or the trump card of this woman.


    No matter what, since this guy didn''t seem to be a danger for him, he decided to just pretend like he had seen nothing and pick another window.


    Just as he was about to leave though, he heard this bastard grunt,


    "Uggghhh¡­, you are so tight and so good. But I want to know when do you intend on fulfilling your word and bring your daughter into this!"


    The woman continued to fake it, and pretend like she couldn''t talk during the continuous attacks, but Roy stopped on his tracks, as he thought,


    "Just because you don''t speak people wouldn''t think that you are mute! Well, since you dare to place your eyes upon something mine, then I guess I need to teach you a lesson!"


    With that decision taken, he went jumped over the window, and before falling down, he quickly threw an Earth Spear towards the room''s door, and then a smoke bomb inside.


    Like that, not only would he gather attention at the room, but also block the actions of the duo inside for a few moments, so that witnesses gathered.


    The guy inside immediately went ballistics, as separated from the woman that he had been pounding just an instant ago, and then immediately launched an attack towards the window.


    In a situation like this, he didn''t chose to quickly disappear from the place, but he instead aggravated the situation more, by making more noise.


    "Stop! You idiot, what are you doing!?"


    The woman could only scream at him to stop, but it was actually too late, as the guards, and people around had all been alerted by the big ruckus.


    Not only that, but most probably even the Rank 4 Masters, and the town lord would arrive at the premises in a short time.


    On the other hand, Roy benefited from the ruckus he created to enter inside the mansion. Normal people would try to escape at that time, but he instead proceeded further.


    The moment he entered inside the mansion, he spread his ''sense area'' for an instant and recorded everything he could before making his way towards a specific place¡­

 Chapter 175 - 175: A Gold Obsessed Baron

    The path towards the treasury wasn''t really difficult for Roy, as most of the guards had been attracted from the commotion happening upstairs.


    Even the guards in front of the treasury room were discussing to each other about what might have happened that had caused so much noise and ruckus.


    None of them seemed to have any intention to concentrate on their duty. They looked like they couldn''t wait for the replacing squadron to arrive, so they could go and have some fun with the maids.


    While the best maids were taken from the Baron or that lecherous son of his, there were still a few remaining that they could try their luck upon.


    Despite the fact that they weren''t as beautiful and attractive as the already taken ones, they weren''t that bad either. Furthermore, for people like them, they were perfect in a sense.


    Roy just heard them talking to each other, and in deep relaxation and he didn''t bother them, as he finally stood right in front of the big treasury room.


    But he understood that he had been extremely optimistic for the matter at hand. He had been expecting this place to be just a simple safe-like room, but it was much different.


    The only simple thing about this place, was only the lax security around, as everything else was extremely difficult.


    Starting with the thick metal wall, continuing with the Formations magic fluctuations, and ending with the magic signature key.


    It was impossible for Roy to actually break through this treasury room without causing a commotion that would tremble the whole building.


    ''Damn!''


    Since he had thought that this world isn''t as developed as the one that he came from technologically, he thought that the treasury would be just a normal big room filled with treasures.


    But at that moment he was faced with the harsh reality, that while there isn''t technology in this world, there is magic, which can easily substitute it.


    Formations were the best security system in this world, as not only were they almost invisible to detect, but they also had all kinds of applications and possible uses.


    Even if Roy managed to break through the door, there might be some kind of Formation that would easily bind him at the entrance, or even worse send him to the Yellow Rivers without understanding.


    No matter how he tried to look at it, it seemed like entering this room was nothing but an empty dream.


    Just as he was about to lose all hope though, he heard one of the guards at the entrance say,


    "Hey, do you think that the baron will come today again?"


    "When has he ever missed a day? Whether it is to release his anger or to celebrate an achievement he would always come down to the treasury!"


    "Yes, you are right! I guess the rumors about him being a creep who is obsessed with money and treasures are right!


    I heard a rumor that he was once caught lying naked over his coins, it truly crept me!"


    "Shhh~! Are you an idiot or something? Could it be that you have a death wish?"


    "Sorry, you are right! But still, what happened upstairs I am really curious right now!"


    "Whatever happened we will learn of it later, right now we need to waste our time here!"


    Hearing those words Roy couldn''t help but feel like a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders.


    Why would he need to break through this place, when the owner would come down here himself, and open the door for him.


    On the opposite, it would actually be quite the offense if he didn''t accept the goodwill of the baron, who was going to do so much for him.


    Furthermore, with the situation upstairs, he was sure that the baron would need to come down here and blow some steam.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he just sat close to the entrance and waited for the appearance of the Baron himself.


    Fortunately, he didn''t need to wait long for it, as the baron seemed to be coming down the stairs angry to the peak and made his way for the treasury.


    The guards didn''t dare to say a thing, as they quickly moved out of his path, and allowed him entrance.


    Without wasting a single second, the baron opened the door to his treasury, entered inside, and quickly closed the door behind himself.


    Once he was done with all that, he ripped off his clothes and jumped into the pile of gold coins in front of him.


    "That damn bitch~! Not only does she screw around, but she even causes such a commotion for everyone to know!


    And that damn bastard as well! If it weren''t for his strength, and the fact that I need him for the plan in the upcoming days, I would have killed them both!


    How dare they play with me! I will make them regret the fact that they were born! Arrgghhh~! I swear!


    To think that he even dares to place his disgusting eyes upon my incubator! He is truly tired of living!


    Arrgggghhh~!"


    Then as if some kind of switch had been switched inside him, he turned towards the gold coins lying under and around him, naked as he was, saying in a tender and fatherly tone,


    "My goldies! My beautiful goldies! Sorry to have taken the anger upon you! It''s just that daddy is extremely tired and angry right now!


    If it weren''t for your beauty, and presence I wouldn''t be able to calm down like this!"


    Roy was left speechless he would have never expected something like this to happen, it was like he was looking at a money-obsessed psycho.


    Those guards outside weren''t wrong, this guy truly has problems with his head. Otherwise, how could he explain something like that!


    But that wasn''t the most pressing matter now, as he needed to decide whether he should attack this guy now and take him down or find another way to steal everything inside.


    Now that he looked at it there were was quite a bit of gold inside the treasury room, low and mid-quality mana stones, there was even a high-quality mana stone.


    Not only that, but there were also a lot of golden weapons, staffs, rings, and even a full set of golden armor. While its stats didn''t seem really high, its appearance was truly mind-blowing.


    The baron seemed to be a true gold crazy dog that might even want his own underwear to be of gold one day.


    Thinking like that, Roy couldn''t help but have another look at the baron, as he was trying to assess the situation.


    What surprised him though was the fact that the baron was actually a late Rank 4 Gold Mage. He was able to understand that quickly as he saw him using his power to make the gold coins rub around his body.


    A weirdo through and through!


    Still, that made the situation a bit more complicated as he was basically in his domain right now, surrounded by gold.


    But even waiting for him to leave and then take everything away wasn''t a solution either, as he had no idea what sort of Formations were installed on this treasury room.


    Even Roy couldn''t help but feel in a fix until he saw the baron start kissing and licking every gold coin he could touch.


    That was enough for Roy to come with a plan, as he approached the pile of gold coins, and slowly brushed them with his fingers.


    He was extremely careful with each action he took, as he had already tainted more than 30 coins, waiting for the event to occur.


    The baron seemed to be too absorbed in his anger, and in his hobby to notice the difference in coins, as he kissed and licked them as if he was having some sort of French kiss with them.


    It took him a while but he finally placed his hands upon one of the coins that Roy had touched, and immediately felt the difference as he screamed in anger,


    "Which motherfu*cker has dared to put his dirty paws on my precious gold coins! I will fucking eradicate him, and his 18 generations.


    It seems like it has been some time since I disciplined these damn bastards the last time!"


    Enraged, and furious he walked towards the door like he was about to make the whole mansion tremble, but before he could take two steps, he felt something constrict his heart and fell down.


    It was just like a sack of potatoes falling down, with no chance of doing anything. It was impossible to move even a muscle of his body, as the last thing he saw was Roy''s smiling face.


    On the other hand, Roy was extremely happy that his poison plan had worked perfectly, as he looked around and started laughing a bit.


    "Hahhahaa~! Mine, all this is mine!"


    Then he suddenly stopped in his tracks as he couldn''t help but think,


    ''what the hell it seems like I am turning crazy just like this guy! No, I can''t allow that to happen, I need to control myself!''


    With that out of the way, he didn''t go immediately for the treasures around, but for the baron''s body, as he quickly cut the backside of his neck, and then pricked his own finger.


    Since his connection to the Death Forest wasn''t cut, he wanted to make this small town his own base of progress.


    He had decided to actually develop this place, and turned it into a big and powerful City, just like Death City 300 kilometers from there¡­

 Chapter 176 - 176: Blood Slave Seal Upon The Baron

    Since the Baron was already unconscious and on the brink of death due to the venom, and his blood was the best antidote, it started spreading immediately through his body.


    At the same time though, the Blood Slave Seal started getting effect as well, and in a short time, the poor Baron had awakened and turned into Roy''s slave.


    The moment he woke up he was extremely infuriated, and enraged, not because he had been made into a slave, but because he remembered the impudence of before fainting, and saw Roy in front of him.


    "How dare you enter this room and taint my goldies! I will make sure that you regret ever thinking about this!"


    Then without further ado, the gold coins around him turned into gold needles, that he sent hurling towards Roy.


    He knew that since Roy had managed to enter this treasury room of his then he had some skills, he couldn''t allow him to make a move otherwise he might actually suffer.


    But before his attack took form, he felt a terrifying pain coursing through his whole body, and Soul, he felt like he was being suddenly pierced by thousands of sharp blades.


    Every inch of his body was in pain, and if that wasn''t enough he also felt like his mind, and soul were going to be destroyed to smithereens as well.


    Let alone continuing with his attack, he wasn''t even able to stand, as he fell down on the ground and started rolling around and screaming like a pig.


    It was a good thing that this room had truly thick walls and was a good sound insulator, otherwise the whole mansion would be gathered in front of the room.


    Roy left the poor Baron in pain for more than a few moments, then he finally willed it to stop, waited a few moments for him to calm down, and then looking at the Baron with a calm and natural tone he said,


    "You understand what is going on now, right?"


    Even an idiot would understand what was going on at that moment. So, while the Baron wanted to strangle his throat until his neck was broken and curse at him indefinitely, he couldn''t.


    After all, he was now under the effect of a slave seal, and if he wasn''t careful even his thoughts might actually activate it, and he would be under the same pain once again.


    What made his situation even scarier and difficult was the fact that the slave seal upon him didn''t only work on his Soul but also upon his physical body.


    Normally that was something impossible to happen, as the normal slave seals acted only upon the soul. Which meant that the seal cast upon him, was different, and probably more difficult to remove.


    Now he was truly scared, not only because of the slave seal upon him but also due to the fact that Roy had actually trespassed all the Masters and guards without being noticed and cast such a seal upon him.


    No matter how he looked at it, Roy must be a Master who was beyond Rank 5, but why would a Master of that caliber need from someone weak as him.


    Could it be that this guy was an enemy of Earl Clark, and was going to use him against that guy? It couldn''t be, right?


    Still, no matter how he looked at Roy he couldn''t see traces of fake identity or an age masking. He looked nothing more than a young brat.


    How was it possible for such a young and powerful Master to actually come in his humble treasury room to steal and plant a slave seal upon him.


    What could be of interest to him inside this room? The answer was nothing! Even his golden coins and golden weapons couldn''t be of interest to him. It wasn''t worth it!


    So, that was the only possible reason coursing through his head. He wasn''t exactly mistaken about it, but he wasn''t totally right either.


    It was just that in his mind, there would never be a healthy-minded person that would actually come willingly to control this place, without a strong reason, or enough benefits.


    Well, Roy did have a strong reason, but it was a reason that the poor Baron couldn''t understand, or to be more exact didn''t have enough comprehension and imagination to understand.


    With all those thoughts in his mind, he could only nod his head in understanding, as Roy then continued,


    "Very well, then this is going to be easier to explain! The slave seal cast upon you is a Blood Slave Seal, which means that is cast not only upon your soul but also upon your blood.


    I don''t think I need to explain to you the possible consequences that will follow should you reveal the nature of that slave seal to someone else!


    Those guys might still find me if they try hard enough, but you are sure to die before they do so! Am I clear!?"


    ''Booommm~!''


    The Baron felt like a bomb had exploded in his head at that moment, not only had his hopes of removing the seal been turned to smithereens, but also any possible help.


    He was truly under the whims and wishes of the young man in front of him, as the identity of Roy in his eyes became even more mysterious and evil.


    Roy didn''t care in the least about him, he just cared about his current position, and ability to help him now and in the future.


    Still, there were a few things of importance for him at the moment, as he asked,


    "Well, let''s forget about those useless details, you should know how to behave from now on, right?"


    ''Sigh~!''


    The Baron could only sight and nod his head, as Roy continued,


    "Then tell me about the plan you had involving that other Master that was having fun with your wife?"


    The baron''s face couldn''t help but twitch for a moment as he heard those words, but then he came to a sudden revelation as he asked,


    "That was you right!?"


    "Yes, it was me! Now tell me what I want to know!"


    "Well, while those 4 Masters sent by Earl Clark are sent here to help me out to keep this place under control, they are too arrogant and selfish.


    Furthermore, since I wish to expand and grow my goldies collection as well with some underhanded means, they have been a true nuisance.


    So, I thought of using that guy to balance things a bit, give them a blow, and then when he was down to cast a slave seal upon him and make him my loyal servant.


    Like that, I would still fix the balance a bit, but that bastard fell for the seduction of that bitch the moment he stepped into my mansion.


    Most probably now they are discussing on how to deal with me, despite the fact that I left them both alive."


    "Hmm~! Interesting! The plan was good buy it actually backfired by quite a bit!


    Well, don''t worry, I will help you succeed in this plan, but after that, you have to lay low and build your forces, unless I tell you otherwise!"


    The baron didn''t expect such a boon, but he was also able to realize that since Roy had turned him into his slave, then he was just helping himself there and not him.


    Still, this was better than actually losing ground and face towards those other 4 damn bastards, so he was still happy about it.


    On the other hand, Roy just took another look around, spread his ''sense area'', and then immediately put inside his space ring, whatever he liked.


    He didn''t touch even a single gold coin though, only Mana stones, and other important resources, which made the baron feel quite happy about it.


    In his eyes, the most valuable things inside this treasury room were the gold coins, and the gold equipment, nothing else mattered much.


    If he could, he would have already turned everything inside this treasury room into pure gold coins.


    Having finished with his harvest, Roy just turned towards him once again, and then said,


    "Now, call that Master here, and let us finish this quickly, I have someplace I need to be!"


    "Huh!? Yes, yes immediately!"


    With that said he made for the door, but before he reached there he was hit on the head by Roy. Turning his head around to understand why he did so, he was faced with an angry look and words,


    "Wear your clothes first, idiot!"


    "Ah~!? Yes, thank you, Master!"


    Unknowingly he started to address Roy as Master, even though he still had a bit of resistance towards that title, and the new situation.


    Wearing his clothes quickly, he opened the door and told the guards to go and call for that Master to come to the treasury room, and then returned back.


    As if being reminded of something, Roy put a heavy and solemn expression on his face, as he said,


    "By the way, I don''t care what you do with your wife, but your daughter and her maid belong to me! I know that she has a special physique too, so you better not try anything funny!


    Otherwise, maiming will be the last thing you will have to worry about!"


    Hearing those words the baron couldn''t help but feel a cold wind pass through all his back, and look at Roy with surprise, startle, fear, and horror in his eyes.


    In fact, he had thought of using his daughter and her special physique to upgrade himself quickly and escape the seal, but now that hope had been shattered as well¡­

 Chapter 177 - 177: Enslaving Francis

    His life had been turned upside down in just half a day, making him think that perhaps someone had truly cursed him, and wanted him to live the life of a slave.


    It wasn''t like he thought that he was some kind of good man, or that everything he had done until now was for the good of humankind.


    Hell! Why should he think about something like that? Why should he care about other human beings?


    Everything should be fine as long as he thought about himself. Everyone else did the same anyway.


    So the idea of actually being cursed was out of the way. Still, he didn''t understand why something like this was happening to him, as he was losing everything he had.


    The only logical thought that could course through his head at that moment was that the person in front of him was stronger, more resourceful, and in a higher standing.


    There was nothing he could do, beside lowering his head in front of the guy, and serve him at the best of his abilities, hoping that one day he might free him, or even help him reach new heights.


    His standing, his position, and his whole future was now in the hands of Roy, and he could only follow the script that he wrote for him.


    The pain of a few moments ago had truly convinced him to not try anything stupid, otherwise he would have a truly unsavoury end.


    As the poor baron was lost in his thoughts, the sounds of the door opening and the guards voice spread from outside was heard,


    "Your Excellency the Master you sought is here!"


    Roy only nodded his head towards the startled baron, who acknowledged in a loud voice,


    "Very well, let him enter inside!"


    Receiving their order the guards didn''t dare tarry, as they opened the way for the Master to enter inside. The guy entered with his head held high, like he wasn''t afraid of anything in the whole Navita.


    He truly was a bit arrogant and cocky in nature, but he had the right to be, due to his strength as a late Rank 4 Earth Mage. He was only a short distance away from becoming a Rank 5 Mage.


    Entering inside though, the baron was all he could see inside the room. Him and all the golden coins and equipment spread around.


    Roy had used his camouflage skill and was hiding in a corner as he waited for the two guys in front of him to start fighting and make an opening for him.


    The baron understood the situation well enough, so he immediately ordered the guards to close the entrance as he then asked the guy in front of him,


    "Why did you do something like that Francis? I saved your life back then and you have still not paid me for that, so how could you do something like that?


    Are you going to betray my goodwill just because of that bi*tch?"


    "Hahhahahaha~! Don''t make me laugh Brad! You saved my life back then? Weren''t you also the one who threw me in there?


    That woman can really talk if she is satisfied enough, you know!"


    "Francis are you going to believe a sl*ut''s word over mine? She will say to you anything you want to hear just to put us against each other!"


    "Well I don''t care whether its true or not! I can only say that if you still want my backing, then you will have to pay more!"


    "More? Are you out of your mind? I already gave you all those resources and money, what more do you want?"


    "Well I don''t want money! So, don''t worry I will not take any of your gold coins!"


    "Then what do you want?"


    The Baron didn''t need to have a fast brain to understand where this guy was going, especially after he had been with that sl*ut of a wife he had. Still, he thought of asking!


    "You should understand perfectly what I want Brad, I want your daughter! After all what better taste would there be beside a mother-daughter duo!? Hhahahaha~!"


    "Courting death!"


    With those words, the gold coins around the baron immediately jumped into the air, as he send them hurling towards the guy in front of him.


    Francis seemed to have been expecting something like that to happen, as he counterattacked right away.


    It was impossible for him to actually use the composition of the treasury room normally, so he took quite a number of rocks from his space ring to protect himself.


    ''Clanggg¡­, clanggg¡­, clanggg¡­''


    In no time the rocks started clashing against the golden needles and protecting Francis, who didn''t stop at that and surmounted a counterattack.


    It was Gold against Earth, despite the fact that Gold had the edge against ordinary stones, the difference in the Mage''s ranking, and their skills was enough for Francis to fight as equal.


    Not only that, but he also seemed to have a slight edge against the baron, whose face was extremely dark and gloomy at that moment.


    His heart was clearing dripping in blood at the current use of his gold coins, but he had no other choice, as in fact he had to add to his efforts.


    With those thoughts in mind, beside the gold coins that were turning into gold needles he also picked the gold knives around him and sent them hurling towards his opponent.


    This place was his treasury, and also the best place for him to fight as it contained the biggest reserves of gold in the surroundings.


    No matter how much better than him Francis was, he would never be able to best him here, especially when he couldn''t actually make use of the Earth around him.


    Francis seemed to understand this part as well, so he decided to fully show his cards in order to teach this idiot his place, as he said,


    "You know, while she was moaning under me all this time, she told me quite a few interesting things.


    Like where the core of the formations in the treasury lies!"


    With that said, he quickly sent one of his small rock''s to throw out of place that golden armor that Roy had seen earlier, as quite a bit of Magic disturbance was created inside the treasury room.


    "Arrrggghhh~! That bi*tch! I will kill you both!"


    At that moment, the baron seemed to have lost it completely as the ferocity of his attacks increased exponentially.


    He seemed to have braved his heart to fight with all he had! But Francis didn''t seem to get worried about it, quite on the contrary he seemed happy with that reaction, as he started laughing and saying,


    "Hhahhaha~! Hearing you scream like that, it makes me remember of her, you know!"


    "Francis~!"


    "Hahahahah~! Uh!?"


    Francis was having the time of his life, as he was laughing as much as he could, when he suddenly felt something was wrong with him.


    He suddenly felt his body grow heavier, and much more difficult to move around, as even his connection to his Earth element was slowly loosening up.


    "What the hell?? What is going on? Why is this happening?"


    These thoughts coursed through his mind endlessly, as he finally thought of something, and then screamed in anger,


    "You damn bastard, how dare you use poison against me?"


    Now it was baron''s time to laugh, as he said quite excited,


    "Hhahaha~! This is a battle idiot, do you think that I will duel you fair and square. Furthermore you aren''t even a noble, but a mere peasant!


    What makes you think that you are in the same footing as me, just because you stuffed you little limp di*ck inside a damn slu*t? Hhahahahah~!"


    Those words made Francis angry beyond belief, as he wanted nothing more but to use every bit of his strength to either kill or cripple the opponent in front of him.


    Too bad that there was no way for him to escape the venom of a Rank 3 Poison Mage like Roy, who had built his venom powers on the venom of a Rank 5 Green Horn Snake.


    In the next instant, he was down on the ground, paralyzed and on the brink of death, as Roy appeared beside him.


    Without losing time he did the same thing to Francis that he did to the baron Brad, and then turned towards the guy saying,


    "Like I said, I don''t care what you do with your wife, and the two of you can solve that problem together, but no one is to touch my woman. Was I clear?


    Not even if that bastard Earl Clark asks of her!"


    Shortly after this, Francis woke up from his slumber, and had almost the same reaction as baron Brad, but the end result was also the same.


    It was impossible for the two of them to escape his grasp, so they could only do what he told them to do!


    After dealing with that, and receiving information, and almost the full library of baron Brad, Eric decided to leave the mansion.


    Or so it looked on the outside, as there was something else he had to do. He quickly found the target he was looking for and waited for two hours for an opportune moment to act.


    Still, the end result was quite satisfying as he managed to achieve his purpose, and then leave the mansion for real this time.


    With everything settled, he left the mansion towards his inn, where the beautiful receptionist was still waiting for him in the bed.


    This would be his last night in this Lingering Souls Town as the next day he departed for Badona, Earl Clark''s city¡­

 Chapter 178 - 178: Leaving The Town & Camp

    Since this was the last night in the town he decided to give it his all with the beautiful receptionist, as he made her pass out in less than two hours.


    Not long after though he had a special visit, as it was the mercenary from earlier in the day. She was wearing some pretty revealing clothes that accentuated her curves perfectly.


    "I came for the dri¡­"


    Seeing Roy eat her up with his eyes, she felt that she would reach her goal easily tonight, but she hadn''t expected that before she could even say her purpose, she was pulled inside and kissed fiercely.


    Even though this wasn''t her first time, it was still a bit startling and shocking to her, so she only received attacks for a few moments.


    So many times she tried to regain control and composure, but Roy''s kisses, touches, and ministrations in her body made her melt more and more.


    She felt like she had suddenly been thrown into a really scalding furnace, and she had no other choice but to accept her fate and melt.


    In no time she had been thrown into the bed, right beside the receptionist but she didn''t really care, as she only focused on the pleasure she was feeling.


    Her body, resistance, and stamina were clearly beyond the receptionist, so she managed to hang on for more than 3 hours, but in the end, the result was the same.


    Most probably the two beauties would have trouble walking tomorrow, but that didn''t matter much to him at that moment, as he just went to the bathroom in order to train.


    Filling the bath with the blood of some Rank 3 beasts, he entered inside the bathroom and started trying to do the best he could.


    In these few months, slowly he was gaining new elements every day or increasing his current ones. Each beast seemed to have its specialty towards one element, and he could use all the elements.


    To Roy, it was just like falling into a big and beautiful garden full of tasty fruits, and none of them is actually poisonous to him.


    He could eat as many as he could!


    When it was finally morning, he had another go with the beautiful receptionist and mercenary together and told the receptionist the same words he said to the guild''s receptionist and then left.


    He had no idea whether any of them would actually wait for him, but he was certainly looking forward to finding out in the future.


    With everything taken care of, he left a few gold coins to her, and then departed his room with the mercenary woman by his side, towards the merchant guild''s quarters.


    Merchant guilds were the same as mercenary guilds, they would give their qualifications, and benefits only to people that could afford them.


    The only difference between the two was that the merchant guild would always give preferential treatment in taxes, and prices, while having a 10 times higher fee.


    After all, the best merchants were the ones that had enough funds. If you didn''t have enough money it was stupid to think of becoming a merchant.


    No matter how one looked at it, every shipment of merchants was a risk in and of its own, because it could be taken away, burned, or rotten.


    While the dominion Nobles would try to provide some safety and security, the truth was that they would do so only to people dealing with them, or the ones who could afford it.


    ''Sparrow Merchant Guild'' wasn''t one of the big guilds, but at the same time wasn''t one of the small ones either.


    If one would have to use one word to describe their standing it would be average. Still, they had quite the reach, and the Guild''s Master was one of Earl Clark''s old friends.


    For that reason, the Guild would always receive favorable protection from the dominion, on top of the mercenaries that accepted the escort mission.


    Normally it would be a Bronze ranking mission at best, but this time it was a Silver ranking mission due to the value of the shipment.


    No one besides the Merchant Guilds people knew what was there inside, but they knew it was extremely valuable seeing the heavy protection around it.


    When Roy and the mercenary woman, whose name was Raven, arrived in front of the merchant guild for departure, everything seemed to be ready and they departed quickly.


    They certainly attracted quite a few gazes when they arrived, some jealous gazes from men and women, and some hatred and resentment from the three idiots of the previous day.


    Still, no matter what they thought or felt, no one actually came in front of them to start any trouble. First, because they didn''t know his exact strength, and he was stronger than Rank 4 at least.


    Secondly, because none of them dared to make trouble with the Sparrow Merchant Guild who was paying for this mission.


    So, no matter what they thought or felt, they could only suck it up and leave the two of them alone.


    Roy didn''t have a mount to actually follow the caravan, but the good thing was that Raven had, it was a Rank 1 Flame Horse.


    While it wasn''t the best, its stamina and resistance to the weather and the other beasts were pretty good, so it could carry the two of them without much problem.


    Since Roy had never actually rode a horse before, Raven sat in front guiding the horse, while Roy was behind holding tightly to her waist.


    It didn''t take them long to leave the town, as Roy took another look behind, before pulling Raven towards himself.


    The truth was that the movement of the horse, and their bodies rubbing with each other, none of them was able to control their lust.


    Roy''s hands were moving unrestingly through her front, while his little soldier was trying to break free of his clothes, and then search for the promised land.


    Raven''s face was red during the whole journey, and she couldn''t help but actually climax two or three times, but they actually made it to the first resting spot.


    The moment that they arrived there, they quickly put up their tent and entered inside, as the sounds of their actions spread through the camp.


    They weren''t the only ones though, there were a lot of other couples that got fired by their sounds and joined them in depravity.


    When Raven had been unable to continue and had passed out, Roy got out of his tent with a refreshed expression and took a look around.


    There were a lot of people looking at him with animosity, but they were most probably single idiots that hadn''t managed to land a woman.


    These pathetic idiots would never be his opponents, so he didn''t pay them much attention. As he just got to work and prepare a fire, in order to cook some food.


    After a good session of exercise it was advised to eat good food, and he was starving. Furthermore, he had so much of the beasts'' meat still remaining inside his space rings.


    Without losing time, he quickly took a Horned Boar out of his space ring and started to clean it up, before making a fire and putting it to roast on top.


    After all that time inside the Death Forest, he had already found quite some herbs that had similar taste, and characteristics to the ones in his previous world.


    But what was more important, was that he had managed to obtain a quantity of salt from the river, in order to make his food delicious.


    So the moment that the horned boar''s meat started to roast, a truly good and fascinating smell started to spread through the camp.


    Even those mercenaries who were having fun inside their tents couldn''t help but come outside and have a look at what was causing the smell.


    Once they got out it was impossible for them to get back inside, as they all started making their way towards Roy.


    Their intentions were clear from the beginning they had come to taste the meat, and they were all thinking about how to bring the topic when they heard him say,


    "1 gold coin for piece! 2 pieces at most for each of you!"


    "Huh!?"


    The whole crowd was startled and shocked for a moment, they didn''t exactly expect such words and such price.


    They had all thought that they might have a taste after some talking, but Roy didn''t seem like he was interested in their talking.


    "Hhahahaha~! Brat you are good! Very well then let me have a piece of it, but if it doesn''t live up to my expectations I will surely take my money back!"


    When everyone was lip-tied, a manly laughing voice spread from the middle of the crowd, as everyone moved of their way, and looked at him.


    It was a fighter donned into a big metallic armor leaving only his big bald head outside. Well more than a fighter, he was a soldier.


    He was one of the captain guards under Earl Clark''s army and was a pretty capable one since he was given the mission to guard this shipment.


    The whole camp knew him with the title Baldy Captain, and no one dared to actually mess with him. This was something that Raven had explained to him on the way.


    Just because everyone else feared him and would always lower his heads in front of him, didn''t mean that Roy was the same.


    Hearing his provocation, he didn''t even pay him much attention before saying,


    "Very well then if you don''t like I will pay you double back, but if you do like it you will pay me double!


    How does that sound?"

 Chapter 179 - 179: Heavenly Food (The Price Of A Slice!)

    The Baldy was quite surprised as this was the first time that someone actually dared to talk to him like that.


    Whether he liked it or not, people who knew of his position, had heard of his doings and had seen his power with their own eyes, would only try to lick his ass, and never dare to act normally.


    That had made him extremely unpleasant, as all those guys would only whisper behind his back, and never on his face. Which had made him even more despising of those guys.


    But more than his own reaction, the crowd''s reaction was even livelier, as people started chiding Roy for having eyes and failing to see mount Tiva, the highest mountain of Navita.


    ''How dare you talk to Master Darren like that?''


    ''Who do you think you are?''


    ''Are you tired of living?''


    ''Yes, yes, Master Darren only tried to give you face by tasting your food, and you talk like that!''


    ''Hmph~! I am sure that is just some kind of confusing magic, there is no way someone who isn''t a chef can cook something like that, in the middle of the nowhere!''


    ''Don''t get cocky just because no one wants to bully a greenhorn!''


    There were all kind of words, and statements thrown from the crowd, especially from those guys who were jealous of him, and didn''t want to pay the price for his food.


    The ones that had a grudge against him, and that were hoping that something bad happened to him were grinning from ear to ear at that moment.


    Roy didn''t pay attention to any of them, as he just kept looking at the meat roasting on top of the fire, without a care in the world for the people around him.


    The grin on those guys'' faces turned even brighter seeing him act like that, as they were waiting for Master Darren to go into a fit of rage and teach this guy a lesson in their stead.


    The best would be if he crippled him, so they could join later and add salt to the injury. At that moment they all felt like they were living through that happening in their heads.


    Different from everyone''s expectations though, nothing like that happened, as instead of getting angry Master Darren laughed even louder saying,


    "Hhahahah~! Deal! Kid, you are truly brave, I really like you now!"


    "Oh please don''t, perhaps you haven''t noticed but I don''t swing that way! I am only interested in women!"


    "Huh~! Cough¡­, Cough¡­, Cough¡­ You brat, I didn''t mean it like that! I meant that I like your character and forthrightness as a Warrior!"


    "Really!?"


    "Yes, really! How can you think of something so rotten! Now give me a piece of that thing!"


    "Well, I will believe your words! As for the meat, you will have to wait for a bit as it''s still not finished yet!"


    "Huh!? But it already smells so good, what else are you waiting for?"


    "Flowers smell good as well, but it doesn''t mean that you are going to eat them too, right?"


    This was the first time Master Darren had reacted like this and even more becoming so interested in food.


    The permeating smell of the meat was just that good, it made people involuntarily salivate and swallow in big gulps. A few of them couldn''t bear it anymore as they bit on their own food.


    But smelling that aroma, and eating that bland meat, made them immediately detest their food. One would never be able to enjoy bland water when there is honeyed milk in front of him.


    The more they waited, the more did the people around him, and Master Darren get anxious and irritated. They had never thought that something like that would happen.


    As the whole crowd was waiting for the results, Raven got out of the tent dressed in some new mercenary-like clothes and was shocked by the view in front of her.


    At first, she had wanted to actually rest for a little longer, but the noise and the smell of the food had made her unable to sleep more.


    She was even more surprised seeing Master Darren seated across Roy looking at the fire in front of him with drools on the corners of his mouth.


    Approaching Roy lightly, she whispered in his ear,


    "What is going on here?"


    Roy just looked at her beautiful face, put one of his arms around her waist, pulled her for a nice kiss, and then said,


    "Nothing much, you are perfectly in time, the food is almost ready!"


    With that said, he stood up, approached the meat, and started cutting it in slices, and handed over one of the slices towards Master Darren, one towards Raven, and the remaining two for himself.


    Master Darren was unable to control his expectations, and hunger, as he immediately took a large bite, and started chewing.


    But the moment that the meat entered his mouth his expression changed radically like he had suddenly been enlightened in the path of a gourmet.


    "How!? How!? How are you able to make something so heavenly!?"


    His words brought the crowd out of their momentary stupefaction, as they looked with complex expressions the scene in front of them.


    If they didn''t know better, they would think that Master Darren had just been through a food orgasm.


    Smelling only the aroma of the food, made them think it was just some illusion, but hearing the testimony of the person trying it, it totally convinced them all.


    ''I want a slice too!''


    ''Let me try it!''


    ''Come on, I am willing to pay for it!''


    ¡­


    There were quite a few people that wanted to jump the line and order for a slice of that heavenly food, but they were all stopped on their tracks by Roy''s words,


    "The price of earlier is no longer valid, as the worth of the food is already attested, so if you want a slice now, you will have to pay double! 4 gold coins for a slice!"


    ''Are you trying to cheat us, how is that double? You are clearly quadrupling the price!''


    ''Don''t try to take advantage of the situation, otherwise, you won''t have a good end!''


    ¡­


    There were a lot of words thrown from the crowd, as some of them even tried to coerce or threaten him, but Roy didn''t seem to care as he said,


    "Master Darren just paid 2 gold coins for that slice of meat, so clearly the price of one slice was 2. Now I decided to double it, so it''s 4.


    I am not forcing you to buy! Whoever has the money they can buy, and whoever is a cheapskate get lost, I have no intention of hearing your displeasing voices!"


    The crowd was once again thrown into an uproar, but there wasn''t much they could do. After all, it was just like Roy said, he wasn''t forcing anyone to buy, and it was his right to set the price and sell to whoever he wanted to.


    Whether they liked it or not, they had no other choice but to accept Roy''s intentions. At this moment, Master Darren seemed to have finished his slice, as he almost screamed,


    "Give me 5 other slices quickly, I will bring you the money right after! I have to let the young miss have a taste of this!"


    His words shocked the crowd as they hadn''t expected Roy to sell so much in just one transaction, but no one dared to say anything against Master Darren.


    As if that wasn''t enough, he had also just said that he was going to give this food to the Young Miss, which meant that this food was comparable to the food from stared chefs.


    One had to know that the price of food in one of those high-class and star restaurants wasn''t measured in gold coins anymore but in mana stones.


    This was their great chance to taste something that those guys could make, so it was a no-brainer that they couldn''t let it pass.


    Immediately people once again started crying with their money in their hands asking for their slice of meat.


    Roy quickly gave Master Darren his requested food, and then started taking orders from the crowd. In just a few moments he had already collected a few hundred coins.


    Then suddenly a skinny and hoarse-voiced mercenary came in front of him, asking,


    "Give me one slice!"


    There was no politeness in his speech, and truthfully Roy didn''t mind it much, but that voice was similar to one of the guys that had threatened him earlier, making him angry at the guy.


    "There is no meat to you! I don''t like people threatening me!"


    "You¡­ How dare you not give me meat, do you think that I am someone easy to deal with?"


    "I don''t care who you are, or how strong do you think you are, you either get out of the way and let others take their piece, or I will just stop selling!"


    "Brat, it seemed like you won''t cry before seeing your coffin!"


    "Very well then, today the sells are closed, everyone please disband from here!"


    ''What, no way! I waited so much time for this!''


    ''Right, right, we can''t just go! I want to try that food!''


    ''Who is this guy blocking the way! Let''s throw him out!''


    ''Yes, yes, let''s throw him away!''


    In but a moment the whole atmosphere around the skinny man changed, as he understood that he was in quite the pinch.


    He had turned into the enemy of the crowd behind him and most probably looking at the faces of the other guys, no one would dare to act together with him against Roy.


    Seeing that the odds were against him, he walked away while saying,


    "Hmph~! Brat count yourself lucky, as there will not be a second time!"

 Chapter 180 - 180: Crystal Eyes Of The Truth

    Roy just looked at the guy slowly leave the place, as he was reeking with a black and dangerous aura, it was clear that he had taken this episode extremely personally, as he should.


    Things were bound to get riskier, and more dangerous from now on, but Roy didn''t care much about him, as he had already put a drop of his blood on the guy''s body to keep him under the radar.


    In this dog eats dog world once he showed a weak spot, those damn hungry wolves and dogs would jump at the chance.


    They would think that he was just too soft and would start treating him like some kind of softie from whom they could leech off.


    That guy wasn''t the only one though, as each and every one of those guys that had tried to stir up trouble for him was treated the same way.


    The rest managed to buy at least one slice from the meat, and enjoy the taste of the heavenly food, but really fast it was over.


    Master Darren came to look for more, but unfortunately, he only found the licked bones, and nothing else.


    Raven was extremely happy with her meal, as she felt that it had been truly a great decision to become Roy''s temporary woman, and she would try all she knew to make her spot permanent.


    After all, Roy had everything a woman like her could ask for, a great pleasure service, handsome looks, strength, wealth, and a lot of unknown talents.


    She felt like she had hit JackPot with him, so there was no way that she was going to allow him to escape her hands.


    On the other hand, Roy just placed his earnings inside his space ring, and then took Raven inside the tent for some exercise once again.


    Well, the truth was that he did so in order for them to eat comfortably, as he already had quite a bit of roasted meat left.


    Soon, the camp fell into silence once again, as the soldiers would keep guard, while the mercenaries would stay on stand-by.


    No matter how stronger and experienced the mercenaries were compared to the soldiers in the wild, the guild would be stupid to believe them.


    Each mercenary had the motto, of ''my life first'' while the soldiers were trained to actually think of the others.


    There was a reason that despite the strength one collected through mercenaries they still lost their shipment on their way to the Badona city.


    After he had finished his food and was about to hit it off with Raven once again, he heard Master Darren''s voice from outside the tent,


    "Brat, come out I need to talk to you!"


    His words were quite disrespectful, and crude, but Roy had understood that it was just his character, so he didn''t really let it bother him, and got outside.


    Baldy was waiting in front of his tent with a natural and calm look, as his face brightened after seeing Roy, and said,


    "The Young Lady has invited you for a tea! Will you come?"


    Roy was a bit surprised by the sudden invitation, as he didn''t know why whoever this Young Lady was would invite him to tea. After all, the meat he cooked wasn''t that big of a deal.


    Still, after some thinking, he decided that it was better to go and have a look, as he said,


    "Certainly, it will be a great honor for me! Can I bring my partner though?"


    "Excellent! Well, it shouldn''t be a problem as long as you trust her!"


    "I do!"


    "Very well, then follow me!"


    As the two of them were discussing, Raven felt a bit complicated inside. After all, hearing Roy say that he trusted her was something really unexpected for her.


    As a mercenary she had always lived and cared for her life only, even now whatever she was doing was for her own good.


    If Roy suffered a terrible fate or wasn''t able to provide her with what she wanted, she would most probably leave him be.


    There was no reason for her to stay around if there was nothing she could profit from. But those words made her feel different for some reason.


    Like awakening something that had been dormant for a long time inside her, and so she felt extremely complicated.


    Roy noticed that slight moment, but he didn''t say anything. In fact, it wasn''t because he believed her that he was taking her with him to the tea invitation.


    But because he was trying to test her and give her a chance, while increasing the variables at the table. After all, he had no idea what that ''Young Lady'' was trying to pull off.


    Following behind Master Darren, they slowly arrived at the center of the camp, with big tents, surroundings one in the middle.


    This was a commonly used formation in order to protect the main tent, where normally would rest either the general or nobility.


    While this was neither the case for the beauty inside, she was still the leader of the caravan and the owner of the shipment that was going to Badona City.


    Master Darren stopped in front of the main tent, and said out loud,


    "Young Lady I have brought the brat and his partner here upon your request!"


    Roy''s eyebrows twitched hearing this Baldy address him like that, but he still didn''t say anything and just waited for word from inside.


    "Very well, you may enter now Uncle Darren!"


    Taking the word, Darren walked inside naturally like entering his own home, followed by a calm Roy, and an edgy Raven.


    This was the first time that she was entering the main tent and meeting the leader of a caravan. Even more so when the lady she was about to meet was the daughter of the Guild Master.


    Entering inside the tent, Roy was a bit surprised to see that not only didn''t this place look like a tent, but it was closer to being a full normal room.


    The tent was separated into 4 regions, with one being the bedroom, the bathroom, the living room, and the kitchen.


    It didn''t look like camping in the least, more like living in a temporary remote house. Darren took them towards the living room, where a blue-haired beauty was drinking tea, and reading some report.


    The moment that Darren brought Roy and Raven inside, she raised her head, looked at them with a slight smile, that turned into a great startle, surprise, and stupefaction.


    Only after a few moments was she able to finally recompose herself and say,


    "Sorry to have bothered you with my request, Mister Roy, it''s just that I was extremely curious to see how the great cook looked like.


    But I must say that you have exceeded my expectations, not only are you younger than I thought, but also stronger and talented."


    As she said those words, she had a clear look of someone who had seen through him, and that there was nothing hidden from her eyes.


    Roy had been admiring her beauty, her curves, and her body when he heard those words, and his expression turned cold immediately.


    That calm and natural finesse around him had totally disappeared as he seemed to have turned into some kind of Asura that would kill everyone in the surroundings should he be provoked.


    Even Master Darren seemed to be alarmed by the sudden change, as he pulled out his sword, and moved in front of the Young Lady, with the wish to protect her should something happen.


    Roy didn''t seem to care about him, as he just looked at the blue-haired beauty behind Master Darren, and said with an ice-cold tone,


    "Exactly how much can you see with those eyes of yours!?"


    Normally one wouldn''t mention the beauty''s eyes, as they were a whiteish grey color in full, and seemed like they had lost their function.


    To be more exact, the whole world thought of this young lady as a poor blind, with no hope of having her eyes healed.


    Yet, Roy was suddenly enlightened when he saw those eyes, as she had what his ''Master'' called the Crystal Eyes of Truth.


    From the information he had, those eyes were able to not only see through deception and illusion but also see ''through'' the phenomena or person in front of them.


    In other words, someone with those eyes would be able to see the elements cultivated by a Mage, its core, and all the energies surrounding their bodies.


    It was the same as having some kind of x-ray vision and being able to see every person you saw, naked.


    Meaning that if things were like he thought, then this beauty in front of him had already seen through him, and most of his secrets!


    The blue-haired beauty couldn''t help but tremble hearing those words, as she understood that while she had learned his secret, he had learned hers as well.


    At that moment, Master Darren seemed like he wouldn''t bear with this anymore, as he screamed,


    "Brat, what are you doing? Could it be that you have a death wish?"


    Roy hadn''t minded this guys tongue until now, but right now he was in an important moment, and he was getting on his nerves, so he just looked at the guy with indifference and coldly snorted,


    "Hmph~!"


    Master Darren seemed to have grown angry as well, as she was clearly ready to jump and attack Roy as she said,


    "You truly have a death wish!"


    Roy didn''t seem to mind him in the least, as he was waiting for an answer from the blue-haired beauty, who seemed to be in a pinch.


    As if that wasn''t enough¡­

 Chapter 181 - 181: A Business Deal Marriage

    As if that wasn''t enough, screams of pain and fear started resounding from outside, as the came seemed to have suddenly been thrown into panic, and chaos.


    Despite that, Roy didn''t seem to show any intention of actually letting this slide though as he kept looking at the blue-haired woman in front of him like he was about to take her life depending on her answer.


    The blue-haired beauty could understand that as well, as she felt like she was inside a deep and cold abyss that she would never be able to get out of.


    The truth was that earlier she had been so surprised from what she had seen that she had been unable to control herself and her words. But now she regretted it.


    After all, what kind of person wouldn''t react like that when they felt that their deepest secrets had been laid out bare in front of some unknown person.


    She could truly feel that Roy''s killing intent was becoming more and more tangible, and if she didn''t say anything soon he would attack her.


    After the secret she had seen she knew that there were two paths in front of her, she would either try her best to get associated with Roy or make sure that she killed him for good.


    At the same time, she understood that a man with such a secret was destined to become an abnormal existence, someone that would surely attract a lot of attention, and enmity.


    At the end of the day, he would either become a unique existence standing at the top of this world or die pitifully under the jealousy and hatred of some strong and powerful noble.


    The way she saw it, this was a gamble with her own future. She either tried her best to associate with him, and reach the top with him, or became his first enemy in his path.


    Hearing the screams of pain, panic, and chaos outside she didn''t care much. After all, the decision in front of her was much more important than anything outside the tent.


    Finally, when she felt that Roy was about to lose his patience for good, she finally came to a decision as she said,


    "I can see almost everything, but you don''t have to worry as I have no intention of revealing anything!


    After all, I can''t reveal the secrets of my future husband, right?"


    "What!?"


    It wasn''t only Roy who was startled and shocked by those words, but even Raven and Master Darren.


    The current situation was just too weird and complicated for them to make sense out of it. Roy was looking towards the beauty with killing intent, while she went and declared herself his future wife.


    And if that wasn''t enough the sounds and noises from outside were growing stronger and louder making the situation even more complicated.


    The beauty seemed to have expected that answer from Roy, as she said,


    "Well after seeing what I saw, I would be a failure as a merchant if I didn''t take this opportunity to invest and maximize my earnings don''t you think, my dear Husband?"


    Roy had to say that this was probably the first time he was thrown out of orbit by another woman, but it wasn''t like he couldn''t understand her motives.


    If she had truly seen everything then it wouldn''t be a wonder. The current situation to her was the same as suddenly finding an extremely rich mine of mana stones, that could grow bigger in the future.


    In fact, it would be weird to not get excited and try her best to mine everything out of there, benefiting everything she could.


    While her position and words caught him by surprise, it didn''t mean that he was going to refuse such a beauty throwing herself at him.


    Furthermore, she would also be a great help for him to raise funds, and actually create a standing in the financial world. Going against an Empire and a few Princes was bound to be costly.


    Not to mention, that she had a killer body, and a special talent like her Crystal Eyes of the Truth. No matter how he saw this, there was no loss for him in this deal and only winnings.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he completely dispersed his killing intent upon her, and then said with a smile,


    "I like the thought of that, but you should know that you aren''t going to be my only wife, as I already have a few!"


    "I don''t care about that, a man like you is never bound to be tied only to one woman! As long as you are able and capable to fulfill my needs and expectations, then everything is perfect!"


    "And what would those expectations be?"


    "I want you to help me expand my guild and help me reach number one on this whole planet! I want you to help me become the Goddess of Merchants!"


    "Oh!? you have quite the expectations and ambitions!"


    "I am bound to, as I am no ordinary woman after all! Don''t tell me that you actually lack the courage to actually take upon my request!?"


    "Hhahahah~! There is no need to actually do something like that honey, I never intended to go for less!


    Alright, I will accept the deal, but you should know that I will make sure to use quite a bit of your guild''s money and funds for myself!


    Are you confident that your father will allow something like that?"


    "I am my father''s only child, everything is bound to be mine in the future! Of course whatever belongs to me will belong to my husband, and vice versa!"


    "You are quite the merchant type honey! I never thought that the situation would progress like this, but I am kind of happy that it did!


    Still, I can''t say that I trust you completely so I will have to take some precautionary measures! You don''t have any contradiction, do you?"


    "It''s what I think it is!?"


    "Yes! I won''t tell you to not worry, or that I will not use it, as that would be a great farce! The choice is yours!"


    The beauty should have clearly seen his Blood Element Magic core inside his Soul Space, and she also knew what it meant, so she couldn''t help but think about the situation a bit more.


    But the fact was that she had already made her decision, and once she did she would never pull back, she would walk her chosen path to the end.


    With those thoughts in her mind, she quickly reached a conclusion as she said,


    "Uncle Darren please go and take a look at the situation outside! Take the woman with you as well!"


    "Young Lady¡­"


    "You don''t have to worry, my husband won''t harm me!"


    "Have you truly decided on making that brat your husband?"


    "Yes, my decision is final! From now on he is my husband, and he shall be treated as such!"


    "Sigh~! Well, there isn''t much I can do! The choice is yours!"


    With that said, he released another emotional sigh, and then turning towards Roy said in a menacing tone,


    "Brat! You better not harm her and make her happy, otherwise, I will fight you to death, even if my death is guaranteed!"


    The moment that he finished his sentence though, he felt Roy''s killing intent peak once again, as he suddenly attacked.


    After everything that happened, even though he hadn''t understood much, Master Darren had thought that the situation was resolved, so he had lowered his guard.


    He would have never expected Roy to actually benefit from that moment, and suddenly attack the Young Lady he had to protect with his life.


    Anger, rage, regret immediately started storming inside his heart, as he stared dumbfoundedly at the scene in front of his eyes.


    ''Clangggg¡­, Clangggg¡­, Clanggg¡­''


    Before he could react to the whole mess, he suddenly felt another killing intent spread through the tent, and right after three metallic clangs behind himself.


    Turning quickly behind, he was faced with a surprising scene. Roy had appeared in front of the blue-haired beauty that he had to protect, with a knife in his hand, blocking three-finger size needles.


    In fact, there had been 7 needles thrown towards the blue-haired beauty, and he had only been able to block three of them, as the other 4 had entered his body.


    Master Darren couldn''t believe his eyes, as even he who was a peak Rank 4 Warrior hadn''t been able to sense the presence of the assassin, as even less of the thrown needles before they had actually arrived.


    Yet Roy had not only sensed all this, but had also acted, and protected the blue-haired beauty, taking even 4 poisoned needles in his own body. The situation was just that shocking to him.


    As he was lost in the shock of the current situation, Roy scream awakened him with a startle,


    "What the hell are you standing there like that for Baldy? Quickly follow that bastard and capture him!"


    Master Darren was awakened with startle and anger, but he knew that now wasn''t the time to bicker with Roy and jumped in the direction that the poisoned needles came from.


    On the other hand, the blue-haired beauty, quickly helped Roy stand, as she said with clear worry on her face,


    "Are you okay husband?"


    Nobody knew whether she was feeling worried and sad due to her possible investment failure, or because she was truly worried since he saved her life, but there was true worry on her face.


    On the other hand, Raven who had witnessed all this was still in a stupor, as everything had happened too quickly and was too complicated for her to understand.


    The only thing she knew right now was that Roy had been hit with poisonous needles, and if she wasn''t mistaken it was a deadly Rank 4 poison.


    Not only that, but the whole camp was in chaos, as it looked like bandits had attacked¡­

 Chapter 182 - 182: Greed

    By this time, even the tent that Roy and the others were in had fallen down, and there was nothing covering their line of sight anymore.


    The assassin, whoever it was had already broken the defense formations of the tent in order to enter inside and make his attempt.


    The fact that Roy and the others hadn''t noticed him do so, was a greatly dubious action, but that would have to be addressed later.


    At the moment, Roy was lying in the arms of the blue-haired beauty, like he was on the edge of life and death, without caring much about the situation around him.


    His full attention was directed towards Raven and her actions, this was a test for her, he wanted to know what she would choose.


    After all, no matter how strong and powerful a Rank 4 venom was, it was nowhere close to being lethal to him.


    There was no way that the current situation would be able to escape the blue-haired beauty, as she seemed to have understood Roy''s intentions as well.


    For that reason, she tried her best to make her voice as dramatic as she could, and push Raven to make a choice,


    "What are you doing standing there? Come here and help me!"


    Raven, on the other hand, seemed to be frozen at that moment, as she had no idea how to act and what to do.


    In her eyes, Roy was just a whisker away from death, and the camp seemed to be finished. No matter how many mercenaries were left fighting, the battle seemed lost.


    Memories of the time she spent with Roy started passing through her eyes, as she was getting more and more confused about this whole matter.


    Should she run away and save herself or try her best and stay by Roy''s side. But he didn''t seem like he would be able to live through this, and if she took too much time it would be impossible for her to escape.


    Surely Roy was her ticket to a good life, and all the perks that came with it, but that was only if he was alive.


    The moment he died there was nothing she could take from him, well despite his possessions at the moment.


    Thinking like that, a strange thought took birth inside her head, as she erratically approached Roy and the blue-haired beauty ready to help them up.


    The moment she arrived right by their side though, she felt a piercing pain on her stomach, and then looked towards Roy in complete shock and stupefaction.


    "Why? When?"


    "Do you think that your killing intent will escape my senses? If you had just run away I would have only thought of it as your choice, but you actually tried to kill me for my possessions.


    It seems like greed it''s truly one of the original sins!"


    Then under her stupefied expression, Roy got up as if nothing had happened, and then said,


    "In these days we have been together, have you truly thought that I am such a good Samaritan as to give me life away for someone I barely know?"


    With that out of the way, Roy got up and helped the blue-haired beauty up as well, as he said,


    "I hope this serves something!"


    "Uhm~! I understand!"


    "Can you defend yourself for a few minutes?"


    "Yes, I have a Rank 4 Defense Formation with me for cases like this!"


    "Very well, then wait just a few minutes for me! I will take care of this mess!"


    With that said, Roy disappeared from his spot, and then just like a dark shadow he swiftly and nimbly run through the camp killing any aggressor.


    The people involved in this whole mess, especially the hired mercenaries seemed to have given up, and ready to run away.


    In their opinion, even if they had twice the numbers, they would still be unable to turn the tables, as the bandits were fighting with their life on the line, while they were afraid of getting hurt.


    Yet as they were lost in their fear and desire to run away, one shadow started passing all over the place, and whenever it passed it would leave behind only blood and corpses.


    In a battle between Mages and Warriors the side having more Masters, and high-ranked personnel surely had the upper hand.


    Before Roy made his entrance the two sides seemed to be about equal or to be more exact, the bandits had a slight upper hand.


    But with Roy''s involvement that slight upper hand had been completely destroyed, and the bandits started suffering heavy losses.


    Until now they had the upper hand and had instilled fear into the hearts of the soldiers, and mercenaries, but with their own joining the dead, they started fearing too.


    On the other hand, mercenaries were still unconvinced of all this, but the soldiers seemed to have taken some kind of enhancement drug as they were fighting in a double capacity.


    The leader of the bandits together with his 3 vice leaders were making their way towards the center of the camp, in order to apprehend the blue-haired beauty when such a complication appeared.


    The leader was similar to a forest barbarian, looking at his large build and body, with a ferocious looking face, while the vice leaders looked like blood vultures that had smelled blood.


    Without losing time, he quickly took a look towards the moving shadow, and then said,


    "Wolf go take care of that rat! Make it quick, we don''t want that Baldy return!"


    The wolf was a scrawny vulture, that seemed to have taken an interesting duty, as he licked his lips and said with a grin,


    "Very well boss, just let me enjoy that girl later!"


    "Hahahahha~! Of course!"


    With that said, the scrawny guy immediately disappeared from his spot and launched towards Roy''s position like some freefalling hawk.


    He didn''t seem to even contemplate the fact that he might actually lose against Roy, or that he would be able to escape alive from his claws.


    On the other hand, Roy had just sliced the throat of another bandit when he felt a predatory intent upon himself, and without losing time he used Earth Magic and Wind Magic to move out of the way.


    His movement was totally instinctual and unpredictable, but he managed to escape the claw coming from behind him, as Wolf was shocked to see he had missed.


    Even though he was just a mid-Rank 4 Warrior, Wolf was known through the area for his agile claw attack, and even peak Rank 4 Warriors weren''t able to escape that attack.


    Seeing that a weak Rank 3 Warrior like Roy had managed to escape his sure-fire attack made the guy extremely shocked, but also pissed off.


    After all, this was going to be a big stain on his reputation, something that those other bastards would always remember.


    Just as he was thinking like that, he suddenly heard a loud laugh from behind him, and then a hoarse but heavy voice say,


    "Haahahahahah~! Wolf, what happened to you? How is it possible for a rat to escape your claw!? Could it be that you have grown old?"


    Wolf''s face turned red and green, as he didn''t lose any second and jumped in attack once again. This time the distance was closer, so the rat shouldn''t be able to dodge his attack.


    He would finish Roy with one attack and reclaim his honor without caring how did he actually dodge his first attack.


    The claw was extended in front of his face, and Roy wasn''t even 10 centimeters away from his, this should be all it took.


    He was certain in that thought, but just as his claw reached Roy''s body he felt like he went through thin air or some cotton.


    Not only that but there was only a slight stain of blood into one of his claws. He had thought that for sure he had cut Roy in two, but the reality was much different.


    Not only that, but he also felt a slight burning wound on his neck, and checking it with his right hand he found blood.


    The cut wasn''t deep, and in no way vital, but it was real. The shame, anger, and embarrassment he had felt until then suddenly multiplied by many times, as he became like a slaughtering claw.


    All he could think at that moment was how to kill Roy with the highest damage and pain caused, nothing else.


    But as if that wasn''t enough, Roy didn''t stay there to fight with him, but left saying,


    "I don''t have time to deal with a puppy, I have my wife to save!"


    "Arrrgggghhhh~!"


    Wolf had already lost all reason and clarity at that point, so being suddenly provoked like that was adding fuel to the fire, and he just screamed in anger and attacked.


    At that moment he was more like a beast than a human person, as he followed behind Roy. He had totally forgotten that his claws were covered with poison and that Roy would soon lose mobility.


    Well, that was in a normal case anyway, but Roy was no normal person, and if anything venoms and poisons were the least endangering to him.


    With the grin of someone whose plot had just worked out, he suddenly didn''t continue running but made a sharp turn where he was and made a beeline towards Wolf.


    The sudden change caught the brainless Wolf by surprise, and there was no time for him to dodge the attack.


    If the attack connected, then there was a big chance that Wolf was dead¡­

 Chapter 183 - 183: Fighting With Tricks

    ''Claannggggg~!''


    Too bad that Wolf wasn''t alone in this whole mess, and there were other people by his side. The other guy who had mocked him just a few moments ago jumped in between and blocked Roy''s attack.


    It was truly a shame, that would have made Wolf die almost immediately and without much pain, but it seemed like Roy had no other choice but to go with the second one.


    The intruder seemed to have no intention of underestimating Roy, but still, he was pushed behind a quarter of a step.


    That came as a huge shock to him, as he was renowned for his strength amidst the three vice leaders, and there was hardly a fighter that could actually push him back in a fair fight.


    Yet it had happened at that moment, so how could he not get shocked by that? Not to mention that the one who had done so was just a weak Rank 3 Warrior that had just entered the true Ranks.


    Just how?


    How did he manage to do something like that? The only possibility he could think at that point was that the brat must have a truly impressive technique, skill, or ability.


    No matter what it was, it should belong to him. After all, the strong made the rules in this world. As long as one was stronger, he could do whatever he wished to the weaker dude.


    At this moment he felt himself stronger than Roy, so everything in Roy''s possession should belong to him. Even more so, such a miraculous technique or skill.


    He wanted to have it only for himself, but even if that was difficult or troublesome he still had people to help him like Wolf, and the others.


    It was only at that point that he was suddenly remembered of the attacking Wolf. He should have already changed his direction and attacked Roy, but why was he still coming towards him?


    To make matters worse, Wolf didn''t seem like he had any plan of changing direction, which clearly made the guy who had intervened, angry to the maximum.


    Seeing that Wolf had no intention of changing his path, he could only try his best to push Roy aside with all his strength, and then try his best to dodge the attack.


    ''Arrrgghhhh¡­, Swoosshhh~!''


    With quite some years of experience as a bandit, and as a Warrior, he managed to pull what he wanted to, but still, he was unable to escape unscathed.


    There were three red stripes over his clothes to the rib area, as real red blood was coming out of them.


    Unable to control his anger, and rage, he turned to the Wolf who was lying on the ground and started screaming,


    "You damn bastard! What the hell do you think you are doing? I tried to help you escape death, and this is how you repay me?


    I will fu*cking kill you myself!"


    On the other hand, the guy who was being screamed at, and cursed, seemed to be in a weird trance, as he managed to stand on his ass but felt it impossible to stand up.


    He felt like something was corroding his body and his strength from inside. Something extremely vicious that he could only try to slow down, but not actually stop.


    At that moment, he didn''t have time to think or care about what his companion said, as his life was in real danger. He could only ignore his words and presence and focus on what was important.


    His attitude and actions only served to increase the other guy''s hatred and rage though, as he felt like he was being taken for a fool at that moment.


    There was no way he was going to permit something like that to happen. In the world of the strong, attitude, respect, and face were similar to eating, drinking, and breathing.


    Being treated like that by someone that he acknowledged as weaker or at most at the same level, was certainly a loud slap to his face.


    For a moment he even forgot about Roy''s existence, as the only thing on his mind was to give his comrade a good thrashing.


    With that thought in his mind, he disappeared from his place, and jumped towards Wolf, there was a large ax on his arms, that he raised over his head, and then swung it down towards Wolf.


    Wolf had been concentrating on slowing down the corrosion inside him as much as he could, the pain from inside had brought his clarity, and the fear of losing his life had totally awakened him.


    He was racking his brains to come up with a solution against his predicament when he felt that damn bastard actually launch an attack towards him.


    It wasn''t like he didn''t understand where the guy was coming from, and the fact that it wasn''t a real full attack, but still it was more than enough to actually distract and bother him.


    Left with no other choice, he could only try his best to dodge, as he screamed at the other guy,


    "You idiot, what the hell are you trying to achieve? I am badly injured, and in the worst condition right now, and most probably I have been poisoned!


    Are you trying to kill me for fu*ck sake?"


    The other guy could only stop for a moment with a startled and shocked expression, as he asked with a solemn and heavy voice,


    "Are you serious?"


    Wolf didn''t bother to answer as he immediately sat on the ground trying to slow down the process inside his body, but his silence and face should be enough of confirmation.


    On the other hand, Roy who had been pushed a moment ago by the burly guy was looking at the situation with interest and a slight smirk.


    He didn''t seem to be in any hurry to deal with Wolf or the other guy, and it was only when Wolf screamed towards the other guy that he finally started laughing, while he said,


    "Hhahahaha~! You guys are so funny! You truly make me remember some nice actors from my past! Yes, you are just like Olio and Stelio! Hahahaha~!


    Too bad that I need to kill you too, otherwise I would have kept you around for your jokes and acting!"


    "Brat! You think too highly of yourself, but there is no way that you are going to win against me! I don''t know how you managed to poison that idiot, but it would surely not work on me!


    I will beat the crap out of you, and then torture you every hour so that you give me your secrets! Hhahahaha~!"


    "Wow~! Bro, you seem really confident in your abilities! You are different from that weak puppy, I respect you! It''s just that I don''t understand something, can you explain it to me before we fight?"


    Roy seemed to have turned from a brave expert to a scared weakling as he said those words, with a true sense of curiosity at the end.


    "Hahahaah~! You have finally started to understand your situation! Well, there is no problem in pushing your sufferings a bit, tell me what don''t you understand?"


    "It''s really simple actually, you told me that you don''t know how I poisoned your friend and that my poison won''t work on you, right?"


    "Of course!"


    "Hmm~! Then did you say those words because you have already sensed my poison inside your body and dealt with it, or did you just sprout some nonsense to make yourself look tough?"


    "What?"


    "Yup, just like I thought! It was just shameless boasting! Anyway let me give you some advice, before trying to kill me take a look at your body, I promise I won''t move from here!"


    The burly guy was caught by surprise by Roy''s words, and he could only look towards him with a dumbfounded and cautious look.


    He refused to believe that Roy had actually poisoned him without him sensing, but at the same time, he couldn''t help but feel like Roy wasn''t kidding.


    It was a truly difficult moment and position for him and looking at the way that his comrade had acted, he knew that the poison was nothing simple.


    As he was thinking like that, he suddenly felt a weird sensation course through his body, as he could feel like a small fire had suddenly started inside him.


    It was an extremely small reaction at the moment, and he could easily bear it, but that made his thoughts about the possibility of the poison multiply.


    The pain seemed to be growing a tiny bit bigger with each passing moment, as the existence of the poison inside his body was getting more and more eminent.


    He had no idea how Roy had managed to do something like that, but he knew that it wasn''t just a thought anymore, so he could only try to check the inside of his body with his spirit sense.


    With the fear and danger of his life ending due to the poison, he had no other option but to take upon Roy''s offer and check his body.


    Even though he was extremely fearful that Roy might actually renege on his promise, he felt like he had no other choice, and closed his eyes.


    He didn''t directly delve inside his body though, as he first wanted to actually see if Roy would take advantage of the situation.


    But seeing that Roy hadn''t acted even after a few seconds, he finally decided to delve inside his body and take a look at the situation.


    He was immediately focused on the painful part, but even after checking the place 2 times, he found nothing wrong.


    When he was about to check it for the third time¡­

 Chapter 184 - 184: Taking Down Three Vice-leaders

    It was a cutting wound to his throat!


    While he had reacted quite fast, and the attack hadn''t managed to pierce too much under his skin, the fact stood that he had just been through a cut to the throat.


    If he had been any late to react, even by a single second, then most probably he would have been on the edge between life and death.


    "You bastard, you¡­"


    "What kind of shitty, and stupid bandit would ever believe someone else and take them up to their word?


    Are you perhaps an idiot, or a retard? What obligation do I have to keep my word?"


    The poor burly bandit felt like his whole mentality had received a huge hit, that he wouldn''t be able to survive from.


    He was a bandit, he had lived every moment of his life as a bandit through killing, lying, deceiving, and stealing.


    Yet at a moment that his life was in danger, he actually decided to believe the words of his opponent. It was like some kind of weird and stupid joke.


    "Then about the poison!?"


    "Oh that? People like to call that a ''Placebo Effect'' even if you don''t have a disease, or a reason to suffer, as long as you truly believe you have it, then it will activate similar symptoms to your body.


    It''s really weird, I know! But you just proved its existence, so I think that your life hasn''t been for naught."


    "You motherfu*cking brat, I will¡­"


    "Oh, yes, yes, I forgot to mention actually! While you hadn''t been poisoned much earlier, this time you are done.


    You wont even have to check you body to understand it!"


    The moment that Roy''s words ended, the burly man felt a numbness through his whole body. Like his muscles had suddenly been put inside an ice cold freezer.


    He didn''t understand what kind of poison it was, or where Roy had found it, and in fact it didn''t matter at that point.


    The only thing he knew was that the poison was vicious and extremely powerful, if he didn''t react fast then he was doomed.


    But the situation he was in at that moment was truly hopeless. His movements had been restricted, the poison was working inside his body, his comrade was useless, and he also had to face Roy.


    Put in a nice way he was in an extremely difficult situation, put in reality he was screwed if the other vice-leader or the leader didn''t help him.


    With those thoughts in his mind, it didn''t take him long to reach a decision as he screamed with all the strength he could muster,


    "Leader help, this brat is weird! We have no chance of winning!"


    His shout and words clearly shocked not only the leader, but also all the other bandits, soldiers, and mercenaries in the surroundings.


    His words were just like some sort of death alarm that affected everyone''s thoughts, hearts, and cores.


    In a battlefield, strength was an important factor for sure, but not the most important one. The most important one was morale and motive.


    As long as a soldier had the right motivation, and morale to fight, then even if his enemy was a death harbinger he would fight like a beast and might even win.


    Put into simpler words would be the same as running against an athlete runner, while you were consuming drugs and doping.


    The difference was clear to the eye, but if the reaction was right, then no one could predict the result.


    The soldiers and mercenaries received a huge moral boost at that moment, while the bandits suffered the opposite.


    The leader was extremely pissed off at that moment, as he had been trying for quite some time now, but he hadn''t been able to break through the blue-haired beauty''s defensive Formation.


    He was on the edge and had been waiting for the arrival of those two idiots to take care of all this, but not only didn''t they arrive to help him they even caused more trouble for him.


    At that moment the biggest desire he had wasn''t to break the defensive Formation anymore, but actually kill those two useless pieces of trash.


    Despite that, he couldn''t! After all, the sum he would receive should he succeed in this attack was something that would be enough for him to drink and fu*ck his anger away.


    At the same time he couldn''t allow those two scumbags to die there at the moment, so he could only send the last vice-leader as their backup, as he kept on attacking the defensive Formation.


    The vice leader immediately jumped in the direction that the other two were but did so at a moderate pace.


    The reason?


    Simple! He wanted to reach the place when the two of them were on their last dregs of life, and only save them from deaths door.


    Like that, he would be able to have them owe him a great favor while damaging them both and destroying their prospects.


    After this, as long as he managed to take care of his leader as well, then the bandit stronghold would belong to him.


    Just thinking about it made him extremely happy, and expectant of the future. What would it feel when he actually did it?


    After all, it should be impossible for those two to lose the fight so fast. It didn''t made much sense, as their opponent was only a Rank 3 Warrior.


    Too bad that his thoughts were too optimistic, overbroadly so, as the moment he arrived he only found the bodies of the two guys he had to help on the ground and not breathing.


    He was shocked at the scene and couldn''t help but raise his guard to the top of what he could achieve and look at the area around him.


    There was no sign of Roy at all! It looked like he had disappeared into thin air, as there wasn''t even a print leaving the area.


    This situation was just too weird, he couldn''t make sense of it. After all, he was a mid-Rank 4 Earth Mage so he should be able to sense the prints on the ground, and yet there was nothing.


    That meant only two things, either that guy was proficient with erasing his footprints, or he had truly disappeared into this air.


    Slowly he approached the two bodies on the ground to have a look at the reason of death, firstly at Wolf, and then at the burly guy.


    There were countless wounds on their bodies, while their insides had been turned into mush paste. There wasn''t even one full inner organ in their bodies, making even this guy shudder at the sight.


    But what made everything weirder was that there was a weird smell with their bodies, or to be more exact with their blood.


    Immediately he thought of poison, so he threw the bodies away without even the slightest care and used tried to clean his hands with magic.


    While Earth Mages couldn''t exactly use Water Magic, they could use magic barriers on their skin to turn it into smooth stone, allowing everything to fall down.


    But that was a Rank 4 Magic that not many people could use actually, so this guy must be quite a bit talented.


    Unfortunately Roy had no interest in his talent, and just spread more of the poison in the air. The truth was that he had already started to do so from the moment the battle started.


    It was his way to create a sort of domain around himself that would bring the death of his opponents but not his, and poison was the best for these cases.


    With that out of the way, he quickly left the place, and made his way towards the leader, and his newly arranged businesswoman wife.


    Her potential to be of use to him in the future was extremely high, and he couldn''t allow her to die, even if it meant risking his own to fight that bastard.


    To make matters worse, that Baldy had disappeared and had yet to return. He would certainly teach him a lesson next time.


    When he arrived at the spot he saw the bandit leader attack at the Defensive Formation in front of him using around 100 hard iron swords.


    It didn''t take much brain matter to understand that he was either a Metal Mage, or some an Iron Metal Mage.


    Among the two Mages, the first one had wider reach and more opportunities, while the second one had more depth and strength behind the attacks.


    After all, someone who concentrated only in one subject would surely be able to go deeper about his subject than a general student.


    No matter what, the situation was extremely difficult, as this guy was only one step away from becoming a Rank 5 Mage.


    If by some chance he received enlightenment during the fight with him, then it would be close to impossible for Roy to win.


    The way he saw it, there were two options in front of him, either he killed him in one blow and close the matters easily, or he fought him over a prolonged fight, and suffered until he won.


    The second option wasn''t even an option, he was no Masochist. There was no way he was going to actually select the suffering route.


    Meaning that there was only one choice left, and that was to kill the target in one strike. Perhaps it was time to use that!


    "Hoo~! You being here, means that those three idiots failed? You are quite the dangerous brat aren''t you?


    I think I should ask for more!"


    As Roy was thinking like that, the voice of his target awakened him from his thoughts with a startle¡­

 Chapter 185 - 185: Fighting The Bandit’s Leader

    Well, that was a boomer. All the plan he had been thinking about catching the guy unprepared and then killing him in one strike seemed to have gone down the drain at that moment.


    After all, it was clear that his target had noticed him and his presence so it would be useless for him to stay there anymore.


    With those thoughts in his mind, Eric slowly came out of his hiding place and walked towards the blue-haired beauty''s defensive Formation.


    He was positioning himself between the bandit''s leader and the blue-haired beauty so he could have a better look at the guy.


    There was a natural look on the bandit''s leader''s face, but the aura leaking from his body was nothing like that.


    He was extremely cautious towards Roy, and there was even fighting intent and killing intent leaking from his body.


    After all, Roy had just incapacitated or even killed his three vice-leaders. If those three guys were to join hands or even fight them one after the other, he wouldn''t be able to win.


    Yet the brat in front of him had actually managed to pull it off. Which clearly meant that he wasn''t anything simple.


    Even if he had used some sort of trick, or trap to do that, it still meant that he couldn''t be underestimated.


    On the other hand, Roy looked at the guy with a bit of curiosity. After living with forest barbarians for all this time, he was kind of used to the pressure and aura, so he didn''t care much.


    He was more interested in knowing the abilities of the guy in front of him, and his strength. It wasn''t wise to fight him head-on.


    Not only would he have to use almost all of his trump cards to win, but he would also have to do so in the eyes of the people around him.


    At that moment, a weird situation was created around the place. Both sides, the soldiers, mercenaries, and even the bandits had stopped attacking and were looking in their direction.


    It felt like the fight between the bandit''s leader, and Roy was going to decide the outcome of the battle. Well, looking at the strength they had demonstrated who would dare to go against them.


    Roy didn''t know whether he should be happy about the current opportunity or cry due to the created situation. One thing was for sure, he wanted to fight this guy out of everyone''s sight.


    Which was clearly impossible at the moment, so he had to think of a way or a plan that would help him in taking this guy down.


    As Roy was thinking as hard as he could on how to deal with the situation, the bandit''s leader didn''t seem like he could wait anymore, so he launched an attack.


    In a mere instant, his body was covered in an unbreakable-looking metallic armor, and a sharp long blade appeared on his hand.


    The next moment, he jumped forward with all the strength he had and swung his blade towards Roy.


    At that moment he didn''t look like a Mage but an armored Warrior. Roy didn''t have time to think about that, as he prepared himself to deal with the blade.


    But that attack would have been just too weak against him if it were only that. After all, no matter the quality of the knife, a little kid couldn''t kill a grown man in a head-on fight.


    Knowing that the opponent was the leader of a strong bandit group, Roy didn''t dare to lower his guard in front of him.


    And just as he had expected, when the blade was just one meter away from him, it suddenly started to elongate, and reach him faster.


    It was quite the good use of a Metallic Mage''s skills, coupled with his barbarian body and his abnormal strength, it was no wonder why he was the leader of the group.


    It took Roy all his concentration, strength, instincts, and several skills cast one upon the other to actually dodge that swing.


    Even in that case, he didn''t manage to dodge it completely as the blade made a slight cut on his neck. Had he been even an instant late his head would have flown from his neck.


    Just thinking about it, and looking at the blood on the tips of his fingers as he checked the cut, made him feel an ice-cold chill run down his spine.


    The opponent was quite strong and dangerous. He had no chance of fighting against him head-on without revealing all his skills and strength.


    He had to find a way out of this!


    As he was thinking like that, the bandit leader pulled the blade back, opened his helmet, gave his blood a lick, and said,


    "Sweet and tasty! Hahahahaha~! Brat I thought that you were going to be difficult to deal with, but things are much easier than I expected! Hahahah~!"


    Even though he had a disgusting smile on his face at that moment, the aura of caution around him hadn''t disappeared.


    His words were nothing more than an act of provocation towards Roy, in order to make him reveal his hand, or just anger him in order for him to lose his cool and calmness.


    Roy just looked at the guy with newfound fear, and caution as well, as he had never thought that he would have been so close to death in just one move.


    Still, there wasn''t much he could do at that point in time, he could only increase his awareness around himself in order to act faster.


    Just to achieve that he even opened his ''sense area'' so that he could better check up on his opponent and his attacks.


    It was bound to be difficult and taxing on his Conscience and body but he had to do it if he didn''t want to die.


    The blue-haired beauty was looking at everything that happened from the side, and there was even a trace of worry on her face.


    "If you can''t win against him, just leave this place. It would take him quite a while to break the formation around me, and by that time Uncle Darren should have turned back."


    Roy couldn''t help but get a bit startled as he heard those words, but the next moment he chuckled, and then said in a cool voice,


    "Who do you think you are talking to wifey! Since I accepted you, then I accepted everything that came with you. Including your worries and troubles!


    Furthermore, this weak animal isn''t that difficult to beat! I will beat the crap out of him and turn him into mush paste. You can just watch from there!"


    While he seemed really cool at that moment, and the blue-haired beauty accepted his words and his intention, it had the opposite effect on his opponent.


    He looked truly pissed of at that moment, as he had been talked like that by someone that barely dodged his first swing.


    He needed to teach the brat a nice lesson, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to sleep well the next days.


    At the same time, he managed to catch up on a clue, there seemed to be some kind of relationship between Roy, and the blue-haired beauty.


    Perhaps if he caught and tortured the brat a bit, he might force the woman inside to disperse the barrier on her own.


    That would be a great opportunity for him, as he truly didn''t want to fight that muscle head Baldy.


    The two of them had some past together, and every time they had clashed the fight had either ended in a draw or with the bandit''s leader defeat.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he grinned evilly at Roy, as he said,


    "Brat, it seems like your mouth needs a nice wash! Otherwise, you might anger some people to death someday!


    Let me teach you a lesson in your father''s stead!"


    With that said he once again used the same move with the same output. After all, he wanted to humiliate Roy and wanted to show everyone that Roy wasn''t his match.


    He wanted to show everyone that Roy was just a weak brat or insect that he could kill in one move, but he was just playing with him.


    Truly just like he wished the result was once again the same, his blade elongated enough to cause another cut on Roy''s neck, and this time it was made in a way to make the mark look like a cross.


    Seeing the result of his efforts the bandits leader opened his helmet once again, licked on his blade, and then said,


    "Hahahaah~! Brat the taste seemed to have changed! It seems like fear is getting into you! You are truly disappointing me after those words!"


    Roy''s face and expression turned immediately ugly and gloomy. It was truly heavy damage hit upon his face, and words.


    Still, there was no sign of accepting his defeat at that moment, he looked just like a stubborn idiot that would fight to his death.


    Seeing the expression on Roy''s face, the bandit''s leader seemed to have forgotten Roy''s words and started to get amused,


    "Hahahaah~! Amusing!"


    With that said, he once again did the same move, making another cut on Roy''s throat, deep enough to leave a mark and shallow enough to not endanger his life in the immediate future.


    After he did that, he once again took a taste to Roy''s blood, laughing and saying,


    "The taste is truly changing! It seems like fear is slowly permeating your heart! Hahhaahaha~! This is fun! Where did your cool words, and your demeanor go brat? What happened to you? Hahah~!"


    For a moment he seemed to have forgotten about his job, and Baldy''s possible arrival, as he was focused on mocking Roy and enjoying his bullying¡­

 Chapter 186 - 186: Killing The Bandit Leader & Surprise Encounter

    On the other hand, Roy seemed to have slowly lost his confidence and strength, as he was getting weaker and feebler by the minute.


    That cool and collected mode of his seemed to have completely disappeared at that moment. He looked like he could be taken down by the slightest flowing breeze.


    The most worried about him at that moment seemed to be the blue-haired beauty, his new beautiful deal wifey.


    In many occasions she seemed close to dispersing the defensive Formation around herself and ready to jump by his side in order to fight together with him.


    It was those little insecurities and actions of hers, that made the bandit leader even more determined of his new thought method as he didn''t plan on killing Roy anytime soon.


    Quite on the contrary actually he started looking at Roy like the duck that would make golden eggs for him, and he wasn''t far from the truth.


    If Roy''s bullying helped him to force the blue-haired beauty inside to disperse the defensive Formation around her, then what more could he ask for.


    But since there was also the problem of Baldy returning and making things more difficult for him, he had to act a bit faster.


    With those thoughts in his mind he quickly acted once again against Roy, making another cut on his throat, as Roy''s throat area started looking worse and worse.


    In a few more tries, Roy''s throat looked just like it had been destroyed by the claws of some ferocious beast, that was playing with its food.


    The blue haired beauty seemed unable to hang on anymore and bear the terrible condition of her new husband so she dispersed the defensive Formation around her and jumped towards him.


    It looked just like a scene from some kind of romantic drama where the heroine and the hero had an undying love that would trespass all limits and boundaries.


    "HAHAAAHAHAHHA~!"


    The smile on the bandits leader''s face just grew bigger and wider, his wish had been fulfilled at that moment, so it was impossible for him to contain himself in joy.


    "HAHAHAHAHAAHAAH~! You damn brat, you are so damn useful! Not only do you merry my life with your pitiful existence, but you also helped me destroy that damn Formation so quickly."


    With those happy thoughts in his mind, he jumped towards the couple duo, and sent his hand towards the blue-haired beauty to capture her by the head.


    He had been so accustomed to the pitiful existence of Roy, and their acting, that he even forgot to raise his metallic armour to protect himself at that moment.


    Just as he reached out, just as his hand was about to lay on her head and pull on her hair, he felt a sudden contraction in his heart, and was forced to stop in his tracks.


    His whole body froze in time for a few moments, even his heart stopped beating. Taking advantage of the opportunity, a sword appeared on Roy''s right hand.


    Using his sword aura to strengthen and sharpen the position of the sword and the sword itself, he stabbed with it right through the bandits leader''s heart.


    Everything happened so fast, that no one was able to understand what had just happened for a few moments. They only saw the bandits leader stop, while Roy looked at him with a heavy solemn look.


    There was no movement for quite some time, until finally the bandits leader couldn''t keep himself up anymore and fell down on the ground bleeding profoundly.


    He was dead!


    The whole crowd was shocked, they didn''t expect something like that to happen. After all that bullying, pain, and bleeding that Roy had gone through, the one who died was the bandits leader.


    It was simply stupefying!


    No one had understood how it had actually happened, or what had happened. They only saw the results.


    After having finished the bandit''s leader, Roy stood up once again with a grin on his face, and looked at the bandits around him, as he said with a grin,


    "Who''s next?"


    His grin looked just like a devil''s grin that was about to reap the lives of each and everyone living being in the surroundings.


    If the bandits leader''s death wasn''t enough, then his grin was what topped the scales, and made everyone around him tremble in fear.


    For a second they didn''t even dare to breathe, but the next instant seeing Roy disappear from his position, they were just like rats who couldn''t see the cats.


    They spread from each other and run away with no care about the screams of pain and terror from the people behind.


    This was a time for survival, no one cared about the others. There was chaos, screams, terror, but at the same time the escape and running away went on without a hitch.


    In less than 3 minutes the whole place was emptied totally, and there was no sign of any living bandit in the area.


    The mercenaries and the soldiers looked like they couldn''t believe their victory as they felt like this was some kind of dream, or illusion.


    They had been so ready to run away in order to survive, but out of all odds they had managed to actually win, even though it was all Roy''s effort.


    Roy didn''t follow the survivors, he returned by the blue-haired beauty''s side, and then told her to accompany him to some other place.


    "You are quite the actress wifey!"


    "You aren''t bad either hubby!"


    "Hahahaha~! I guess you are right! At the same time I think we are made perfectly for each other don''t you think?"


    "Are you trying to make me fall for you hubby? I don''t think you need, as I have already fallen for you!"


    "You have fallen for my potential wifey, I have still to claim your heart as your man!"


    "Isn''t it the same?"


    "Of course its not! What if you find someone else with a higher potential than me, not that it will happen easily though!"


    "For that reason you are going to put a Blood Slave Seal upon me, right hubby?"


    "Well that too, but I would love to have that only as a last resort! After all, I am too young to become a widower wifey!"


    "What you say is right as well! Well I will try to fall for you, but at the end it depends on your abilities!"


    "Wow! This is better than I expected, then things are as well as over, since I am quite confident in my abilities!"


    "We will see!"


    "We will see! By the way my name is Roy, just so that you know your husband''s name."


    "Alma!"


    "Nice to meet you Alma!"


    With that said he extended his hand towards the beauty just like a gentleman asking a beauty for a dance, and the moment their hands touched he teleported both of them to Gaia.


    While he wasn''t in any danger for his life, he would truly hate to leave those marks on his neck. It would be just too shameful for him to being reminded all time of his lowest moments.


    Even though it wouldn''t be considered as shameful from others as he was a Rank 3 Warrior who had managed to kill a peak Rank 4 Metal Mage with a lot of battle experience.


    Considering the future he wanted for himself though he didn''t want such a scar in his neck, furthermore it might even hinder his chances with the ladies.


    It was precisely for that reason that he entered Gaia like that with Alma in tow, and use the healing abilities of the stone altar in order to cure himself.


    What he hadn''t expected was that the moment that he appeared alongside Alma at the stone altar, she managed to recognize someone else, Amelia.


    "Amelia!?"


    "Alma!?"


    "How come you are here Amelia!? Where is uncle Gorg? Did you find the antidote for the poison? Oh, right Roy must be able to help you treat your mother right?"


    She fired quite the number of questions one after the other without stop, as Amelia seemed to be in the same confused state just like her.


    "Well, you two must have a lot to talk about, especially since you have become sisters now, it''s a bigger reason to talk together!


    I need to rest a bit and heal, these marks would look too ugly in your husband after all!"


    Both beauties were shocked by what they heard, as they looked at each other with a solemn and weird look, and then nodded their heads at the same time to acknowledge Roy''s words.


    On the other hand, Roy made his way towards the middle of the stone altar and sat in meditation, there was one thing that he didn''t quite understand at the moment.


    ''Where had been that Baldy all this time? And why didn''t he appear even after all the commotion that was caused by the bandits, and those four guys in particular?


    There was bound to be something weird and suspicious with that matter, so he would have to investigate it further.


    But now wasn''t the time for that as he had to focus on his full recovery, as he didn''t know what the future truly had in store for him.


    It was clear that the troubles around his new wifey had just started to appear, and he would have to fight quite a bit these days.


    It was only after 4 full hours that he finally felt that he was ready, and then went to take Alma away. This should have been enough for the beauties to know each other and decide their ranking¡­

 Chapter 187 - 187: Hiding Baldy

    When he approached the tents he saw that there were some sparks flying around, and especially around Gisella and Gidella.


    These two beauties had lived for too long with the barbarians, and while their scheming abilities were powerful for that environment, were nowhere close to business women like Alma.


    But just because they weren''t able to act, it didn''t mean that they were unable to understand when they were being schemed upon.


    And while their scheming abilities weren''t that great in face of the new competition, their auras were certainly stronger and more ferocious.


    Faced with their Auras, even a Warrior in higher Rank wouldn''t be able to stand calmly, not to mention someone like Alma who had lived all her life ''seeing'' through auras.


    Roy didn''t need to hear their explanation to understand what might have happened, as he was already prepared for this.


    Looking at all of the beauties around him, his face and aura turned extremely sharp and solemn, as he said,


    "I think that I have already explained this once, but I will do so again. The rankings among you are determined through your strength, obedience, usefulness, and my personal emotion factor.


    None of you will be able to get a high grade upon entrance, because even if your strength is above the charts, as long as your attitude doesn''t match the necessary then you are not fit.


    Do you understand?"


    "Ye-Yes Master!"


    "Very well then, Alma you follow me, there is something we need to do. The rest of you can continue practicing and training here inside Gaia.


    Be ready though, as really soon I might let you out in order to have some actual fighting experience. Am I Clear!?"


    "Yes, Master!"


    Satisfied with their answer Roy quickly turned around and walked towards a special side at the stone altar, where a naked beauty tied in bondage was waiting for him.


    Without losing time he cut his finger, and then quickly made a symbol on her head, as the symbol quickly vanished inside her Conscience Sea.


    The woman started writhing around just like some kind of worm in deep pain, but there was nothing she could do besides that.


    At first, the pain was tolerable and she could resist against the Blood Slave Seal, but slowly the Seal started seeping and spreading through her blood, and her blood turned against her.


    She wasn''t resisting only against her seal anymore, but also against her blood. She felt herself and her reason getting weaker and weaker.


    Like she was being sucked into some kind of quicksand that would never allow her to break free. The result was already known before it had started.


    Excruciating pain was coursing through her whole body, and slowly eating her up from inside, just like some sort of worm growing up inside her and eating at her existence.


    At first, she seemed to prefer death before losing to that, but the more pain she went through the more scared of death she became, and the more preferable the option of becoming a slave became.


    In about 20 minutes, she was done, and she had been turned into Roy''s slave, but despite her new status and condition, Roy didn''t release her from her bindings.


    He quickly gave her the order to not try anything that might endanger his life without permission, and then turned around and did the same thing with Alma.


    She had the highest possibility of being able to see through his symbol, and the energy in its processing to become his slave, but Roy didn''t have another choice if he wanted to be able to trust her.


    Alma didn''t oppose the Blood Slave Seal that entered her conscience, and since it was with her accord, the slave seal insipped in her Conscience Sea, and Soul faster.


    Just to make sure, and try his best, Eric ordered her to tell her everything that she learned about the Blood Slave Seal through mental communication, and then forget about everything related to that.


    The expression on her face changed a bit during that moment, but she seemed to have complied with his request as there was no sign of pain that she could be going through.


    With that taken care of, Tianlong Yun quickly took her hand disappearing from Gaia and reappearing at the same spot he disappeared from.


    The situation outside seemed to be the same, there wasn''t much difference. Well, besides the fact that there was no mark or scar on Roy''s body at that moment.


    Everything had disappeared!


    Roy didn''t release Alma''s hand, as he was rubbing the insides of her hand with his fingers, and slowly made his way towards the center of the camp.


    The bodies of the bandit''s leader, and the other three vice-leaders, had been gathered there with nothing touched from them.


    After all, who would want to actually angry the demon that took those three beasts down one after the other?


    In fact, they didn''t believe that Roy had managed all of that himself, as they had all seen just how useless, and weak he looked in front of the bandit''s leader.


    But if he wasn''t the one who did it, then that left only one possibility, there was a high-ranked expert besides Roy that would act whenever his Young Master was in danger.


    If that was truly the case, then it should be impossible for them to actually fight against him, or even bother him, as the result would be always the same, their death.


    In fact, some of them even thought and doubted that Roy had intentionally left the bodies untouched to them, in order to test them.


    Most probably he was hiding in the surroundings with the help of his guard and watching how they would act. At any time he might come out and actually make a massacre and kill them all.


    Sometimes the fear of what''s thought is much higher than the fear of what''s seen. This was the best example of that.


    As those mercenaries and soldiers seemed to be occupied with the cleaning of the battlefield, and distribution of the spoils, Roy and Alma approached the location.


    The truth was that Roy had completely forgotten to collect the tributes of his own battles, but the time was pressing earlier.


    The more he waited to heal those marks, the higher was the possibility of them becoming scars on his fair skin.


    Furthermore, that was the best course of action to actually get a breather and escape just in case of a greater danger hiding nearby.


    Now that he returned he quickly went through the bodies to give them a nice check, and after taking everything from them, leaving them only in their undies, he looked around and said in a smile,


    "You gentlemen didn''t touch the bodies of these three, right?"


    The whole crowd of mercenaries and soldiers saw his smile like the smile of a devil, as they trembled in fear.


    Then without tarriness, an upright looking soldier jumped from their ranks, as he said,


    "No, Master Roy, I personally observed, and administered all matters regarding those 4 bodies, and made sure that nothing untoward happened!"


    "Oh!? Very good, then I will have to thank this brother in advance!"


    "You don''t have to Master Roy, I just did my job. It''s the least we can do in order to repay our savior!"


    "Hhoho~! Saviour? This brat?"


    A small cloud of dust and debris was formed at the place, as the voice traveled in the surroundings. The personage was immediately recognized by his voice, and the bald head shining under the sun.


    It was Master Darren, or differently known as Baldy!


    Roy had no intention of holding back against him either, as he immediately started saying in a clear angry voice,


    "Baldy where the hell did you disappear to? Leaving behind everything and everyone, in order to chase some assassin, not caring about the cute niece that you had vowed to protect.


    Just what kind of irresponsible and brawn head animal are you?"


    "Oy brat, I do accept that you have strength, and some ability, but don''t push your luck if you don''t want to die!"


    "Oho!? Are you trying to threaten me, Baldy? Or are you just trying to hide your betrayal or fear?"


    "You brat! If it weren''t for Young Miss telling me to hide in order to test your ability, I swear that I would have come after you and killed you!"


    "Oh, really!?"


    At that moment, he turned his head around to have a look at the expressionless beauty, that seemed to be hiding an aghast face.


    "Yes, yes really! Otherwise, do you think that I would run away, or betray my cute niece¡­"


    But the more he talked the more he understood that the surroundings were getting a bit colder, and fearsome, as he finally realized just what he had said now.


    At that moment, he made a 180 degrees turn, and started saying,


    "I am joking! Of course, I am joking!"


    "Then do you mean you betrayed Alma?"


    "Alma, you brat call her by her name?"


    "She is my future wife, she personally agreed to this, why shouldn''t I call her by her name. But don''t change the subject, did you just accept that you betrayed her?"


    "What nonsense are you sprouting!?? Of course not!"


    "Then does it mean that you are a frightened chicken that run away?"


    "Of course no¡­, Yes!"


    "Then what right do you have to call out to me for being no one, you are even worse than me, right?"


    Baldy was left speechless, all this time he had been carried in the conversation from Roy, and it was only now that he understood that he was facing a dead-end¡­

 Chapter 188 - 188: Women’s Competition

    "Sigh~! Hubby, can you cut Uncle Darren some slack? He did that because I asked him to, I am truly sorry about that, and I will apologize to you properly later!"


    "Well, if my beautiful new wifey goes as far as to say something like that, and even promise a proper apology later, I can do nothing but accept it, and be expectant for the future!


    Uncle Darren, it seems like it wasn''t your fault, and you weren''t afraid of those guys! Good for you!"


    Master Darren by his side was thinking deeply about his last words, and he couldn''t help but feel that there was something wrong with them, but he couldn''t ask Roy directly.


    He could rack his brains as hard as he could, but a muscle head like him would never understand irony or sarcasm. Especially when enacted by some great actor like Roy.


    With that said, he seemed to have completely forgotten about him and started checking on the goods he had received from the bodies of the four big guys he had killed.


    As bandits that lived through robbing and extorting people their reserves were quite full, there were a lot of gold coins, and low-quality mana stones inside it.


    While their wealth wasn''t close to the Lingering Soul Town baron, they weren''t that far either. As they had made a small fortune.


    At the moment Roy was thinking about a plan to help his new wifey take over her guild thoroughly and also expand it, and for that, he would need a lot of money, and resources.


    These 4 guys'' wealth could be taken as a small step towards his big plan, that he would soon put into motion.


    What attracted his attention though was all the weird treasures that they had gathered and had been unable to sell.


    Some of them looked plain and simple but gave him a strange feeling. He would want nothing else but to sit there and start checking, but this was neither the time nor the place.


    On the other hand, the rest of the soldiers and mercenaries who witnessed the scenes between him and Baldy could only look weirdly in their directions for a few moments, and then went on with their works.


    Soon the whole camp was cleaned out of the mutilated corpses, and blood, but there was still lingering a pungent iron smell of blood and other liquids.


    There was set a new guard around the camp, and also a stand-by fighting squadron, ready to take action as soon as they could.


    The rest of the soldiers and mercenaries were sent to their tents to rest and sleep. The only difference with earlier was that there were many more empty tents around.


    As for Roy, he had now changed his tent, as he was now resting in the main tent of the camp.


    Forgetting about his new connection with Alma, just the strength he had shown was enough for that treatment.


    He would have loved to play a little bit around with the blue-haired beauty, but unfortunately, they were both mentally tired, and there was also that Baldy disrupting his mood.


    As a muscle head that guy had truly big difficulties understanding the mood, and all the time he would be pestering him to have a fight with him.


    If it weren''t for the fact that there might still be dangers lurking around them, and that Roy was tired after fighting those 4, he would have already pulled out his sword and hacked at Roy to start the fight.


    He made a mental note to teach him a good lesson once he had the chance to do so, but until then he could only bear it.


    The next morning the caravan started once again on the road, but these times they were even more cautious of their surroundings, and possible encounters.


    Certainly, the trip wasn''t going to be simple, as they had to fight another 2 bandit groups during the day, making these guys seem just like reviving goblins in some kind of medieval fantasy game.


    But this time the soldiers were more prepared for the attack and especially since they were under the lead of Master Darren who was a peak Rank 4 Master, things were even easier.


    The mercenaries attacked forward with new gained strength and confidence as on their sides they had Masters like Darren and Roy''s guardian.


    They still didn''t believe that it was Roy who personally killed those 4 strong bandits. To be more exact, their ego would be too damaged to accept something like that.


    Roy just stood on the side taking advantage of the situation and taking some easy kills, whittling down the enemy''s strength.


    When the bandits finally gave up on their fight and turned around to run away, Roy followed them by himself, and let out his ladies have their fair share of fighting.


    He had clearly instructed Alma to keep Master Darren under wraps after he disappeared, and not to worry about him, but to continue proceeding forward, as he would re-join the caravan quickly.


    Roy''s Harem Palace ladies were just like starving wolves! After so long of being confined inside Gaia, without someone they could truly practice their skills with, they finally had their shot and chance.


    They were running around the place without stopping, each of them trying to kill as many escaping bandits as they could.


    After all, they had set up a bet, the top three with bandit kills would have the chance to actually spend more time with Roy when he had a chance.


    As a matter of fact, the first beauty even received a one-on-one date night with Roy when they arrived in Badona city.


    Since Amelia was much stronger than the rest, she was initially proposed to not participate and directly receive and equal treatment in the first place.


    But the beauty herself wanted to participate as well, so they decided to accept her entry only by giving her a few handicaps, like starting the fight with a minus, or not using a sword.


    One thing was for sure, their enthusiasm and excitement were reaching the Heavens, as they killed until there were none of the escaping bandits remaining.


    The final list though was extremely surprising. In the first place, was one of Roy''s newest slaves, the bondage-dressed lady, in second place came Amelia, and in third place one of the black-masked ladies.


    Even to this day, the rest of the Harem Palace members had no idea who these masked ladies truly were, or how their faces looked like, the only one who knew that was Roy himself.


    Roy was a bit surprised with how everything ended, but he couldn''t help but laugh out loud at the end, as he hadn''t expected his ladies to overcome such a variable.


    With the results already out, he sent the beauties once again back in, and left only the bondage-dressed woman outside, and ordered her to follow the caravan from behind.


    She was going to become his trump card, and also his scout on the back. He clearly specified that she shouldn''t take action without his order.


    Even though against her wish, the woman couldn''t help but acknowledge his order, as the pain of not accepting was just that great, and her fear towards Roy was steadily increasing.


    With that taken care of, Roy once again returned and joined the caravan without much trouble, as they continued their path towards their destination.


    Even though the City of Badona wasn''t that extremely far away, it was still going to be a week of travel considering their big load and merchandise.


    It was only the previous day that Roy was told the true purpose of the heavy load they were carrying and its composition.


    Apparently the load this time was a special requested load from Earl Clark, and it contained Element Stones and some extremely special Element Wood.


    Both of these materials were considered as holy materials from the forest barbarians, as one was taken as the foundation and increase of their connection to their Gods.


    While the second was the apparition of their God on the ground, as it helped them to increase their connection to the surrounding nature, and also its productivity.


    In simpler words, the Element Stones were the same as mana stones as they were just specific elements magic particles crystallization and helped them in increasing their Rank.


    While the Element Wood it helped them increase the affinity they had towards a special element, and at the same time if left in nature it would help in increasing the magical particles of that element in the surroundings.


    Due to the consideration and appreciation of the forest barbarians towards the two materials, they were considered as forbidden goods in the areas around Death Forest.


    If something like this was discovered by the barbarian tribes, then all the barbarian tribes inside Death Forest would go on a frenzy and attack the outside towns, and cities.


    A lot of people would suffer from that, as those brutes wouldn''t care about the lives of the outsiders. Kids and women would be abducted, while men and oldies would be massacred.


    Earl Clark was truly sailing in dangerous waters, but at the same time he had a valid excuse should something happen.


    As he could just leave all fault and wrongdoings to his friend, the merchant guilds Master, and claim that he was using his friendship to commit that atrocious act.


    After all, Earl Clark wasn''t the first and neither the last to do something like that. This meant that while the benefits were good for the merchant guild, so were the consequences¡­

 Chapter 189 - 189: Alma & Arriving At Badona City

    That wasn''t even the most pressing problem at the moment, as the merchant guild wasn''t going through an exactly peaceful period.


    From the moment of birth Alma had been treated like a blind and useless woman, but who would have thought that not only she wouldn''t accept her fate, but she would even work harder to reverse it.


    No one knew what exactly was driving her to go to those extents in order to change her destiny and the situation she was found in.


    Since she was a little girl cousins, maids, servants, and even her older relatives had bullied her for her gender and her invalidity, benefiting that she was blind and couldn''t identify them.


    Even worse she couldn''t even reveal the fact that while she couldn''t see normally she had the Crystal Eyes of the Truth because her parents had forbidden her to do so.


    While that would help her escape her bullying and raise her value and worth in the merchant guild, it would also seal her destiny and future to someone who wanted her eyes.


    She had grown up amidst all those difficulties. The only place she would find peace and tranquility was the merchant guilds library area.


    A new world opened in front of her with each extra book that she read. She would have never left that colorful world of hers to deal with this stupid outside world if it weren''t for her mother''s death.


    Someone killed her mother, the only person that loved her unconditionally, the only person that connected her with this world.


    She didn''t know much of her father besides the fact that once she became 18 she would be announced to the world for her eyes, and then sent to some organization or power for profits towards the merchant guild.


    But her mother''s death changed everything for her, as she even threatened her father with her own life, to have him allow her to find the culprit of her mother''s death.


    Once she had taken the direction of a part of the merchant guild and used all the ideas in the books she had read, her capital and the merchant guild started to grow like mushrooms after the rain.


    She was a true merchant talent in the eyes of the merchant guild, so great a talent that her father even decided against sending her away.


    It was a good thing that he was quite the prudent merchant and hadn''t sold her or promised her to someone else already, so her time to find the culprit got extended, but she didn''t lower her intensity.


    Her sudden rise in the ladder and her search of the culprit seemed to have made her step upon many cats tails, as a lot of noises and rumors had re-spread about her.


    Not only that, but many assassins had been trying to reap her life lately, if it weren''t for Baldy by his side, or Roy on the latest encounters she would have had a lot of troubles staying alive.


    Still, despite all this, she had no intention of stopping whatever she was trying to do. Quite on the contrary she became even more decided, as this was a clear indicator she was getting closer to her targets.


    At first, she had thought of making use of Roy, just like her father was trying to make use of her, but she had never thought that Roy was much more terrifying than she thought.


    If Roy hadn''t taken her inside Gaia, so that she met with Amelia and the others she would have been still extremely ignorant of the fact.


    One could call her extremely lucky and she wouldn''t be able to refuse that claim. Had she continued with her previous plans, not only herself but the whole merchant guild would have gone down with her.


    On the other hand, Roy didn''t show much emotion on his face as he heard all her words, as he was just enjoying the time inside the carriage that was being pulled by two big horse flames.


    Alma was behind him, giving him a nice massage, as his hands started roaming through her thighs. Now that she had revealed almost everything Alma was just like a naked bird in his mercy.


    Feeling satisfied with the treatment, Roy finally stood up and then looking towards her with a playful smile, he said,


    "Well, now it''s your turn wifey, lay down!"


    One look at the beauty and everyone could understand that she was a bit hesitant and afraid of what was to come, as Roy would certainly take advantage of her.


    But that would happen one day, and even though she was a bit shy and inexperienced she could only try her best, and hopefully, it wouldn''t be too painful, or harmful to her.


    Roy could easily notice her tension and pressure through her whole body, even though he had to control himself due to her being too cute at the moment, which was rare for her, he did it.


    She was already considered his, and he doubted that someone like her would accept another man easily, despite the fact that she had negotiated their marriage so fast.


    It was a good thing that after what happened she had truly decided to gamble everything upon him, and now their goals and purposes truly coincided.


    With those thoughts in his mind, Roy started to slowly but seriously massage her lithe body, her shoulders, her smooth back, and her enchanting lower back.


    It truly took a lot of self-control to actually hold himself back when he reached her lower back in order to not continue to her breathtaking soft and squishy rear mountains.


    But he managed to do it, surprising himself and the blue-haired beauty lying on the small seat of the carriage.


    Even though she felt like she didn''t want it at that moment, there was a kind of expectancy in her heart about his touch.


    When she didn''t feel his touch for some reason she was a bit disappointed, and thoughts of not being beautiful enough to stir Roy''s heart were born inside her heart.


    On the other hand, Roy had to bite his lips to make sure he didn''t suddenly assault her, as he continued his massage on her back.


    Slowly the tension on the beauty''s body started to slowly disappear, as her muscles and whole body started to relax and enjoy Roy''s touch.


    Feeling her body relaxation, even Roy started to feel more and more inclined to take small advantage of her, as he finally couldn''t control himself anymore.


    ''Nhhhnnn~!''


    This time when he reached her lower back he didn''t stop at the border but actually continued to make his way lower and give a nice squeeze to her rear twin big mountains.


    This wasn''t the first time Roy was doing something like this, but he had to admit that Alma''s rear mountains felt extremely special.


    Soft, squishy, like springy cotton that he could play all day without getting tired. That coupled with her soul-stirring moan, made her unable to control the blood and excitement running towards his little soldier.


    The little soldier immediately rose to attention, and was about to wrestle the control from the commander when a loud shout disrupted the mood inside the tent,


    "Bandits! Bandits Attack!"


    That shout completely disrupted the exciting mood inside the tent, as Alma felt like she had suddenly been awakened from her stupor and trance.


    On the other hand, Roy cursed those damn bandits about the worst possible timing they could have picked, and went outside to make sure that none of them survived.


    These guys had to pay in blood for their unknown blunder and Roy had no intention of pulling his punches.


    Truly none of the bandits that attacked that time was able to escape alive from the battle, and Roy seemed especially angry and enraged.


    That day many more soldiers and mercenaries made a promise to themselves to not enter Roy''s bad side no matter what! Otherwise, their end might not be known, but it would surely be painful and scary.


    After he was finished with the attack Roy once again returned inside the carriage, but the mood was now inexistent, or even worse.


    There wasn''t any more excitement in there, only a bit of weirdness and embarrassment that Alma was trying to cover with her icy character.


    Roy could easily understand that his chances were extremely slim at the moment, and he would have to set up the mood once again some other time.


    In the next days he did try, and a lot, but at every time that he did so, he would be co*ckblocked or blue balled from the sudden bandit attacks, making him grow angrier and more enraged with each passing time.


    He didn''t consider those bandits as humans anymore, as each passing day he would kill them even more brutally than the previous.


    After suffering blue balls for 4th time in a row they finally reached their destination, as Badona City was now in front of their eyes.


    A lot of soldiers had complicated looks on their faces as they were happy to return home on one side, but also mourning the death of their brothers in arms.


    Most of the dead soldiers'' families would either lose all hope and live on tatters or become part of another soldier, or man''s household.


    That was the best way these soldiers could help the families of their friends, by taking their wives and sons as their own. Weird but realistic!


    On the other hand, the mercenaries were extremely happy and excited to have accomplished a silver-tiered mission and were excitingly waiting to spend their rewards to enjoy their life.


    While Roy was finally happy that he wouldn''t get blue balled by the bandits anymore¡­

 Chapter 190 - 190: A Last Stand

    There was another problem cropping out for him, as a scrawny and spiked mustached man was heading a small army of soldiers running towards the caravan.


    The guy''s face contained a clear expression of displeasure and a bit of anger, that he was trying his best to hide, but that there were still remaining signs of it.


    He was leading and rushing the small army towards the caravan as if their lives depended on it, but the soldiers didn''t seem to actually obey him much.


    Still, since their commander was following his lead, even the soldiers couldn''t actually back out of it, so they still had to follow him.


    For that reason, there was some distance between them, which made the scrawny and spiked mustache guy just clench and crack his teeth in anger.


    But that didn''t matter for long, as they soon were in front of Alma and Roy''s caravan. The moment they set sight upon it, the scrawny guy accelerated to arrive faster.


    Since the whole caravan was in a highly tensed state at the moment, the soldiers upfront thought of the upcoming soldiers as disguised bandits, as this wasn''t the first time it happened.


    So, the guy on the lead immediately increased his awareness and screamed,


    "Stop immediately, otherwise you will be treated and attacked as bandits!"


    The soldiers behind seemed to understand the words of the guy up front and together with the commander they lowered their speed, but the scrawny guy run even faster.


    He wouldn''t allow such a lowly soldier to actually dictate him what to do, so he continued his path as he screamed,


    "I am the Vice Guild Master of the Sparrow Merchant Guild, open¡­"


    But before he could finish his words, he saw the soldier upfront actually increase his weapon towards him, as the two guys by his side sent two Magic Spells towards him.


    One of them was the Earth Dislocation, or to be more specific it was a slippery magic spell that not only made the ground smoother, but it also disturbed its normality.


    The second spell was a Directed Wind spell, that would change the direction and increase the strength of the wind towards a specific direction, that in this case was the scrawny man.


    The two Magic Spells weren''t meant to kill him, but only to disrupt his movement, and forcefully stop him on his tracks.


    After all, such level magic spells could only be critical and lethal if there was a large amount of Magic Power fuelling them up, but in this case that was missing.


    As the vice master of a merchant guild, it was more than obvious that the scrawny guy wasn''t just some normal figure and that he must be a strong Warrior or Mage.


    In this world, intelligence, connections, and relations could bring people up the ladder only up to some point. If they wanted to surpass that point they needed the necessary strength for it.


    And the position of a vice master of a merchant guild was something really up that ladder. So, the scrawny guy was bound to be a strong master.


    The two spells sent his way were never going to work on him, but certainly worked on his carrying beast, the Rank 2 Horse Flame.


    Suffering the consequences of the two spells the scrawny guy seemed to have gotten even more furious and enraged, as he started screaming,


    "How dare you, lowlife! I will make sure that you get punished!


    Or could it be that you are bandits who have kidnaped the Young Lady and her caravan and are trying to enter the city to ask for a reward!?"


    The more he continued to speak the more he seemed to go off track and add accusations upon the poor soldiers that were only following orders and taking precautionary measures for their lives.


    As they were unable to bear with the words of the guy anymore, the blue-haired beauty Alma got out of the carriage and walked towards them from behind, calling to the scrawny guy,


    "Vice Master Brandon, calm yourself down! The soldiers were only trying to do their job after all the experiences we went through on our way here!"


    The Vice Master stopped talking cr*ap all of a sudden, as he turned towards Alma with the remaining dissatisfaction on his face, and started talking to her,


    "Young Lady it''s a great pleasure to see you return well and successful from your mission. Your esteemed father the Guild Master has been really worried and preoccupied about your health!


    Quickly follow me and let us go and meet him!"


    The look on his face seemed to change with his words, as the more he talked the more did he look like he was trying to bootlick the blue-haired beauty in front of him.


    On the other hand, Alma didn''t seem to get much surprised, or enthusiastic towards his words and his bootlicking.


    She just turned towards Roy who was by her side, and asked,


    "What do you say, hubby?"


    It was at that moment that the scrawny guy seemed to have accepted Roy''s existence and presence, as he turned to have a second look at him.


    There was clear curiosity, surprise, and startling at first, that slowly derogated to disappointment, anger, and despise.


    No matter how long he looked at Roy there didn''t seem to be any kind of special quality about him. Besides his good looks, everything else looked normal.


    Even the pressure and aura he gave off to the surroundings was nothing more than that pertaining to a normal young Warrior of Rank 3 at best.


    In fact, for a man of the age he was showing to have that kind of strength was certainly more than surprising, but the scrawny guy didn''t think that Roy was showing his true age.


    He thought that Roy was using some kind of potion or Magic Spell in order to actually change his looks and show himself younger.


    He thought that most probably Roy had used his tricks to actually trap Alma into accepting him into her husband, which would have been clearly impossible had he known about her eyes.


    On the other hand, Roy didn''t seem to care much about the way that this idiot looked at him, and he just looked Alma deep into her eyes saying,


    "Don''t you think that these games are totally useless? We should just kill him, and take his head to your father, right?


    After all, colluding with the bandits in order to rob away an extremely precious cargo is more than enough of a reason to take care of him don''t you think?"


    "Hubby, you shouldn''t be saying those words out loud. Even though what you say is right, he still hasn''t acted, and it''s not like the soldiers would keep their mouth shut don''t you think?"


    "Huh!? Oh yes, that is right, but do you think that they will be able to not act for long? We are so close to our destination, so if they wish to get their hands on the cargo, they have to act soon!


    How about we bet on the time? I say that we will be attacked in the next 30 seconds! I am willing to bet one night with you!"


    "Aren''t you the only one winning in both cases? But I can bet with you!"


    "How am I the only one winning, do you think that I don''t know just how strongly you desire me as well?"


    "You¡­"


    But she couldn''t continue her words, as the next instant, a sharp small ax was thrown towards her head, with the intention of breaking through right between her eyes.


    Roy moved like a ghost as he appeared behind her, with a sword appearing on his hand out of nowhere, and then parrying the small ax away.


    The two of them until that point seemed to have been lost in their small world, completely ignoring the scrawny guy and the rest of the soldiers in front of them.


    While in actual fact they had been concentrating on looking at whatever happened around them and keeping tabs on everyone.


    The sudden attack was in both of their expectations, so Roy had been prepared about it for quite some time.


    It was impossible for the perpetrator behind all these attacks to actually not make the last stand before they entered Badona City.


    The only surprise was that besides the merchant guilds vice master, there seemed to be even some high-ranked commander or knight in Earl Clark''s manor that was mixed in this.


    Still, neither of them actually feared the strength of the people in front of them, as they heard that scrawny guy ramble,


    "Alma you little bi*tch why don''t you just die and get over with this? Your pathetic life is worth living, you should just give up.


    You are just like that sl*ut you had for a mother, putting your nose where you shouldn''t! Don''t worry though, you are going to soon join her in that world, so you better be thankful!"


    At first, Alma hadn''t bothered much with this guy, she had thought of him as only some kind of useless tool that was being sent here to die and take the blame by others.


    Who would have expected him to make such a remark that involved her mother''s death? Since the possibility of him possessing necessary information for her was high, his value increased.


    Immediately the air around her started to change, as the environment got suddenly colder and wetter.


    Her Magic attributes were water and ice, which were quite compatible with each other, which made her strength as a Peak Rank 3 double Water-Ice Mage comparable to a mid-Rank 4 one¡­

 Chapter 191 - 191: Alma Vs Scrawny Vice Master

    The air started changing around her and slowly spread through the whole surroundings. Even the soldiers under their metallic armors started feeling the permeating cold that spread.


    She didn''t care about anyone, or anything at that moment, as she was only concentrated on the scrawny Vice Master, who seemed to have been caught by surprise.


    Roy was a bit surprised by the strength, and power of the blue-haired beauty as well, but he felt relieved that she was on his side and not against him.


    With his help, and the resources from the Sparrow merchant guild Alma''s potential was beyond charts, and she would be able to become one of the most important members of his Harem Palace.


    ''cracckkkk~!''


    As he was lost on his dreams and expectations of the future, Alma quickly released the Magic Spell that she had been preparing until then, Ice Breath.


    This Magic Spell was actually the weakened version of the Rank 8 Ice Magic Spell Ice World. If Ice World turned everything around her in pure Ice, then Ice Breath covered everything in Ice.


    The temperature decreased immediately and exponentially, making even Roy feel like he had been suddenly soaked in the cold world of the south or north poles of his previous planet earth.


    And that happened when he wasn''t even the target of that Magic Spell, as the target was none other than the scrawny Vice Master.


    But even that guy was no one to mess around easily, as he was clearly a peak Rank 4 Earth Mage with one step to Rank 5, as he cast his Earth Distortion spell, to destroy the Ice on the ground.


    If he would have been able to deal with Alma''s attack that easily it would have been a true shame for her preparation, as he had to use Earth Armor Magic Spell to cast an Earth armor around himself.


    Earth Armor was a Rank 4 Magic Spell, that created an almost golem-like armor around the caster''s or the caster''s target, in order to defend against strong physical attacks or magic attacks.


    The two Magic Spells clashed with each other, as the Earth Armour spell managed to keep its ground at first, not being penetrated from the Ice Breath.


    ''Splasshhh¡­, cracckkkk¡­, Crrraawwwwccckkkk¡­''


    But before the scrawny guy could laugh in satisfaction, the Ice Breath seemed to change in nature for a moment, as a part of it turned into water that seeped on the Earth Element.


    Once the water was present inside, and the close connection of the Earth elements inside the Earth Armor magic spell had been severed, the Ice Breath seemed to grow in pressure and freeze it.


    That was one of the biggest disadvantages that one had against a double Mage because in no time they could easily interchange the magic characteristics of a portion of their magic spell.


    While the quantity and quality depended on the skills and abilities of the Mage, the sudden change was bound to create a lot of trouble for the defending side.


    The results were clear with the battle between Alma, and the scrawny Vice Master, as Alma''s little tweak actually managed to freeze the Earth Armor and then with one of her thoughts destroy it.


    One could imagine the look of startle and surprise on the poor scrawny Vice Master when he saw that his highest grade defensive Magic Spell, which was also his trump card, was destroyed like that.


    He would have never thought that the little pathetic blind girl that was despised and mistreated by everyone around her, was so strong.


    Immediately a sense of danger permeated his body, as he could feel that the cold around him started to increase, and the protective rings on his fingers weren''t helping him much.


    At the same time, a fit of anger and rage was born in his heart, as he didn''t understand why this little bi*tch had to play the pig in order to eat the tiger.


    As if that wasn''t enough, he couldn''t feel any kind of intention from Roy to actually join the fight. While he thought that he wasn''t much, he still feared his involvement in the fight.


    Furthermore, there was no sign of that damned Baldy Darren in sight, which made him think that he was hiding and waiting for an opportune moment to attack.


    If that was true then there was no way he would be able to escape alive from this cursed situation. Why did he have to give in to his greed and accept such a deal with that guy?


    He regretted his decision, he regretted his actions, but now there was no turning back. Alma seemed to have gone crazy the moment he mentioned her mother.


    As he was lost in his thoughts, he suddenly felt that there was a strange layer of ice slowly forming around him, and right in front of him, there were two real size ice spears taking shape.


    He didn''t need to think hard in order to understand Alma''s plan, she was trying to block his movements while preparing her attack at the same time.


    In most cases, weapons created from a Mage''s element and magic were much sharper and stronger, than normal metallic weapons.


    Even though he had a Rank 4 leather armor under his clothes, he still didn''t dare to take it head-on.


    Mages might have great magical defensive abilities, but their bodies were actually extremely weak, as there were rare Mages who trained their physical bodies.


    That scrawny guy was surely one of them, the time he would lose training his body was wasted in preparing plots and plans for himself and enjoying his life filling his desires.


    He couldn''t allow something like that to happen, he had to act and had to act fast. Otherwise, he was going to die at the hands of a little girl.


    Immediately as he thought like that, he created an Earth Shield to actually block the two Ice Spears, and then used Alma''s plan against her, as he started making to point sharp spears as well.


    But before he could feel happy about his actions, he saw that Alma started making another two Ice Spears that were ready to launch.


    The quantity and quality of the Spears, swords, balls, or any other kind of multiple magic spells with low mana consumption depended on the Mage''s Soul Strength.


    That was because each and every one of the created object spells were going to be formed, launched, and controlled by the Mage himself.


    The fact that Alma could create and control 4 Ice Spears, was a clear indicator that she was above the scrawny Vice Master in terms of skills and abilities, which made him even more enraged.


    Why?


    Why did some little blind bi*tch like Alma, had such skills and abilities that were even above his? Why were the Gods so unfair to him?


    At that moment, he attributed all of Alma''s efforts, hard work, and talent to the Gods, as he never thought that possible.


    In his eyes, whatever he did was right and justified, while whatever the opponents did was some sort of shameful trick or ploy that was against the right path.


    Alma didn''t seem to care about his thoughts and feelings though, as she didn''t keep those Ice Spears standing for long, and she jumped in the attack.


    She didn''t even converge a defense for her body, as she seemed only concentrated on destroying her opponent first.


    ''Bannggg¡­, Bangggg¡­, Cracckk¡­, Craccckkk¡­''


    The first two Ice spears clashed upon the Earth Wall and actually managed to create two holes, before exploding into ice pieces, that melted and incorporated into the Earth Wall and freeze it once again.


    The next moment, the Earth Wall was shattered into pieces once again, as the remaining two Ice Spears made their way for the scrawny Vice Master''s body.


    Too bad that the situation didn''t seem to look good for Alma either, as the two Earth Spears, actually arrived in front of her heart and head.


    Only one instant separated her life and death at that moment, as for sure the Earth Spears would destroy her if they actually landed.


    Roy just watched the whole thing happen without any intention to intervene, the calm look on his face didn''t even flinch.


    The scrawny Vice Master was about to scream in happiness, as he would kill his opponent, while the protective artifact on his persona would keep him alive.


    At that moment he had forgotten about one simple logical reasoning, since he could have a protective artifact, then why couldn''t his opponent have the same?


    After all, while the highly ranked protective artifacts were rare, they weren''t exactly impossible to find. Even more so for a young star of the mercantile field.


    As a matter of fact, even the protective artifact that he possessed was actually found and bought by the blue-haired beauty.


    Meaning that Alma had full knowledge about his strength, defense, and hopes. In order to win a war or a fight, one has to know himself and the enemy.


    As long as these two conditions are fulfilled then the possibility of winning is well over 90%. And the same applied to the current situation.


    The moment that the two Earth Spears appeared in front of Alma, she took out a shinny little sword, and made a cutting move forwards, while the two Ice Spears continued on their path.


    ''Banggg¡­, Banggg¡­, Crackkk¡­, Crackkk¡­, Poooffff¡­''


    The poor scrawny Vice Master couldn''t actually believe when an extremely cold object pierced his chest, and went right through him, to get out from the back.


    There wasn''t even blood coming out of it, as the temperature of the Ice Spear had blocked it on its way. The only thing left behind was a round hole right through his chest¡­

 Chapter 192 - 192: Spilling The Beans

    Alma already knew all the functions of the protective artifact that the scrawny Vice Master was carrying, and at the same time, she also had all the information on the scrawny Vice Masters''s abilities.


    After all, she had started to look for clues on her mother''s death for quite some time now, and she hadn''t left anyone out of the list of suspects, including her father.


    She had already performed all the possible checks she could on all the members of the merchant guild, and people of interest. She had even included that bastard, Earl Clark, on the search.


    Formation about him was actually guarded by quite a few layers, and she had only been able to scratch the surface a bit, as there was much more she didn''t know yet.


    Still, she had a gut feeling that in some way that bastard was involved. That was just her gut feeling though, and she had told no one about it, with the exception of Roy.


    she hadn''t told him because she trusted him, but because they had the same target. Amelia had already told her the short version of her story as the two of them were actually close friends.


    In fact, it would be better to say that they treated each other like sisters, from the moment they had to meet with each other they had been almost inseparable.


    Furthermore, since both of them had their own circumstances, they became each other island of peace and calm, someone they could talk to without problems and difficulties.


    Not only that, but Amelia''s father, Gorg was the two beauties sword Master, and that was also the reason why Alma had the confidence to face those two Earth Spears with her sword and didn''t need a protective artifact.


    As for the way that she managed to land a hit on the scrawny Vice Master, that was even simpler, her true ability wasn''t controlling just 4 Ice Spears, but 5 of them.


    It was just that she was able to actually form the 5th Ice Spear behind the 4th one and cover its existence as an extension of the 4th Ice Spear.


    Like that, while the Vice Master defended himself against the four Ice Spears, the 5th actually managed to pierce through his defenses and then enter his chest.


    Still, the beauty made sure that the 5th Ice Spear would cause heavy damage to the target, but not take his life, as she still needed to extract information from him.


    Roy saw all this happen with the look of an unrelated spectator that couldn''t be bothered with what happened, still, he didn''t lower his guard even for a moment.


    Considering the cargo they had, it wasn''t weird that the opponents were actually putting the last stand to take away the cargo, but that it was just too weak.


    After failing so many times on the way, just what made these guys think that they had a shot against him, and the caravan?


    This meant that most probably this was just a distraction, and whoever was hiding in the dark had already taken into consideration the death or the information leak from the scrawny Vice Master.


    The biggest reason why he hadn''t acted until now was that he was keeping his guard towards the enemy in the shadows, which was much more dangerous and fearsome than this clown.


    After all, this guy didn''t seem to have any intention to act even though he was watching his own die like dogs, and his helper get pierced in his chest. He was certainly an experienced fighter.


    With those thoughts in his mind, Roy increased his awareness and search of the surroundings even more. It was a situation where he couldn''t allow even the slightest slip-up.


    Meanwhile, Alma walked forwards towards the scrawny Vice Master, with each step the temperature around her fell by at least one or two degrees.


    There was anger and hate on her face, but the more she walked the colder her face became. The poor scrawny Vice Master seemed to be terrified by her approaching steps and presence.


    "Tell me, what do you know about my mother''s death?"


    The scrawny Vice Master was certainly terrified and didn''t want to die, but it seemed like he feared the guys in hiding even more, as he said,


    "Kill me, you pathetic little bi*tch! Kill me now and let us get over with it!"


    "You think I don''t dare to kill you!?"


    As she said that Alma was quite close to sending another Ice Spear towards his chest, but at that moment Roy approached her closer, and advised her to change her aim slightly.


    The scrawny Vice Master didn''t hear what he whispered in her ear, but he could feel that it was nothing good, as a cold chill run down his spine.


    "AAARRRRGGGHHHHHHH~! You bi*tch~!"


    And his premonition turned to be true, as Alma''s Ice Spear fell upon the worst place possible for a man, his family jewels.


    The pain was just overwhelming, and if that wasn''t enough the cold permeating his lower region after his family jewels had been disconnected, was unexplainable torture.


    At that moment, Roy approached him as well, as he said,


    "I advise you to give us an answer honored Vice Master, otherwise this will be the least of your worries, and you will experience hell on earth!


    By the way, this isn''t a response to what you said to my wifey, but just a pre-example of what awaits you, if you don''t answer that is!"


    "Arrrgghhhh~! I''ll talk! I will talk!"


    "Very well, then start doing so, I don''t have much time to waste on you!"


    With that, the scrawny Vice Master started saying everything he knew. Apparently, he didn''t know much, he only knew that Alma''s mother had touched upon a few bigshots tails.


    Or to be more exact she had attracted their attention, by discovering some shady deals that they were doing against the Earl''s back.


    No one knew who those people actually were, as she hadn''t even been able to give the news to her husband before she was found dead.


    The only clue she had left behind was a message that she had sent to her husband, where she warned him to be careful by the snakes around him.


    The clue was known by the higher-ups of the merchant guild because it had been opened by the Guild Master in the presence of everyone.


    With that little clue, the Guild Master had tried all he could to find clues, but he had found nothing. So he had thought of actually using his daughter as bait to capture the culprit, but there was no movement yet.


    The story seemed a bit unrealistic, but the scrawny Vice Master didn''t seem like he was lying. Most probably the rest of the merchant guild''s members would back up his story.


    Well, these words weren''t exactly a big secret, and even less a big enough secret for the poor guy to lose his life, but he had actually used the wrong words at the wrong time.


    Roy could testify that this guy suffered and was going to die just because he chose the worst possible timing.


    But his questioning hadn''t finished, as at that moment, Roy asked a question that managed to awaken even the angry blue-haired beauty,


    "Very well, now tell me who is hiding in the shadows ready to act against us?"


    "What¡­"


    "Oh come on you don''t expect us to believe that you are the only one they send to take care of us when you aren''t even capable of dealing with my wifey?


    So, tell me who else is out here? Or should I make him bleed a bit before he acts?"


    The poor scrawny Vice Master had a look of watching some kind of monster, or alien at that moment, as his partner was a Master in disguise.


    He was a Rank 5 Shadow Mage that had trained even his body. He was a kind of fighter Mage, one of those rare ones that were able to overpower most of those of the same Rank as him.


    That guy was thought to be one of the best assassins out there and was even part of the mysterious Dark Blood Assassin Guild that would make the biggest part of the planet shake in fear.


    Yet such a Master was actually discovered by someone that he deemed even weaker than his own transport beast.


    How could he not be shocked by something like that? Imagine how he would have felt and acted if he knew that this was just Roy trying his bluff luck.


    The truth was that Roy could logically determine the presence of a stronger Master hiding in the shadows, but he had no idea where it could be, and that was even more fearful to him.


    They were in the open while their enemy was in the dark, once they show the slightest weak spot in their defense they would be in grave danger.


    With these words, he was trying to force that hiding Master to act and add some pressure upon him.


    But even after his words, the hiding Master didn''t seem to act. His words and efforts weren''t useless though as the scrawny Vice Master''s face change was enough of a confirming factor.


    "How do you¡­"


    But before the scrawny Vice Master could even blurt his question towards Roy, he felt some sudden lightness on his shoulders, as his head had been cut off.


    The hiding Master had definitely acted right now, as he had killed the liability, and Roy who had been on attention all the time found the traces of his location, as he threw two knives in his direction¡­

 Chapter 193 - 193: Against A Rank 5 Assassin

    ''Swoooshhh¡­, swooossshhhh..., krrrrttttt¡­, krrrrtttt¡­''


    Roy used all his strength to actually throw the knives, including even a few low rank magic spells that would affect their speed directly or indirectly.


    Like reducing the air resistance through wind, or using fire magic to boost the propelling strength behind it, and earth magic to increase the knives weight and the gravity force acting upon them.


    Still, even then the two knives were unable to hit their target, or at least that was how it looked on first sight, as the moment one looked carefully they would be able to discover traces of blood on the knives.


    While it hadn''t caused high damage or injury, Roy''s attack had actually made contact with the target. It was something almost unbelievable.


    One of the infamous assassins that had assassinated many fighters and experts stronger than himself without being touched the hem of his clothes, had been actually harmed by a young brat.


    No matter how one looked at that, it was a powerful slap to the face of the assassin, who was even more angered after seeing the extent of Roy''s strength.


    He had no idea how this hypersensitive brat had actually acted so fast and had actually harmed him, but the truth was that his strength was pathetic.


    Even after all the magical boosting he did to the knives, their speed and strength was still pathetic in the eyes of a high Rank 5 Shadow Mage fighter.


    That made the assassin even angrier and enraged at the poor act he had just put up with, otherwise he would have long killed everyone in there, and completed his job.


    With those thoughts in his mind he decided to stop hiding and make an appearance, as he started an evil and malicious loud laugh while screaming,


    "Hahahahahah~! Little rat, I thought that you would be troublesome to deal with, but it turns out that you are just a bluffing little rat!


    I will surely enjoy torturing you slowly and showing you just how angry you made me be!"


    During his time inside the Death Forest living with the forest barbarians, Roy had actually developed some nerves of true steel even in face of death and danger.


    But at that moment, he felt like he was being over pressed, and overpowered, the enemy was beyond his abilities and capabilities, but yet he had no intention of standing down.


    Even though there was a fully black clothed guy in front of him, Roy couldn''t help but feel like that wasn''t the real assassin.


    There was certainly image of the guy, but blood and essence was missing. No matter how great this assassin was at hiding it should be impossible for him to hide even his blood and essence.


    With those thoughts in his mind Roy treated the figure in front of him as a disturbing illusion and increased his awareness of the surroundings.


    Even though nobody could see the reaction of the assassin that was hidden behind his black-clothed covered face, the truth was that he was startled by Roy''s actions.


    Just how hypersensitive could this brat be, in order to immediately understand his first move so easily? This was even one of his signature skills, using shadows to attract attention as he killed the guy from behind.


    Yet Roy had seen through it in just one look, which made him an extremely terrible enemy of the future if he wasn''t able to kill him here and now.


    Once that thought crept on his head, he immediately made the decision to take care of Roy as quickly as possible, so he didn''t hold back anymore.


    In no time his illusory figure in front of Roy suddenly started to distort and change as it transformed into countless shadowy knives and swords raining towards Roy.


    Roy''s first instinct was that since the figure was illusory then so were these knives and swords raining towards him, but he was able to think like that only for a moment.


    ''Clangggg¡­, clanggg¡­, clangggg¡­''


    The next moment he had to take out a large amount of swords and shields from his space ring, and use them to create a giant shield in order to protect himself.


    The sounds of metal clashing resounded through the hole area as Roy was unable to understand how magic power element turned into matteria.


    It should have been impossible and yet it was right in front of his eyes, one wrong step and he would have to suffer the consequences head on.


    As if that wasn''t enough the dastard in front of him seemed to be quite the malicious and intelligent scum, as he separated a part of the attack towards Alma beside him.


    Until that moment Alma had been trying to recover her strength and magic power. Since not much time had passed it was clear that it was impossible for her to have made a full recovery.


    But she had recuperated well enough to take care of herself and her defenses, as she quickly erected an ice shield to protect herself, and even take some slight pressure off Roy''s shoulders.


    That helped Roy take a breather and actually start attacking from afar, because the moment he entered into close combat he was finished.


    Still, he was more than able to attack from afar, throwing knives enforced by magic, even though their use and damage was pathetic at best.


    It looked like the fight was getting to a tie, even though Roy and Alma weren''t winning they didn''t seem to be loosing either.


    But if that was the true strength of a Rank 5 Master then what was the point of people doing whatever they could to reach that rank?


    Even though the assassin had decided to kill Roy as soon as possible in order to save himself from death and headaches in the future, he still couldn''t give up on his usual style of playing with his target first.


    Right now he was trying to give Roy hope in being able to survive, and when Roy had complete confidence on his escape he would crush all his hopes, and life.


    To him, Alma was just an extra, a bonus kill that paid well. That he had all intention to kill anyway. To think that Roy was weaker than he initially thought.


    Not only wasn''t he trying to use all the weak spots he intentionally created while fighting, but he didn''t even seem to be trying to devise a strategy to fight back or escape.


    Could it be that he had overestimated the kid?


    On the other hand, Roy and Alma seemed to be in full coordination with each other, but their hands seemed full just with defending.


    Every once in a while Roy would throw two or three knives in attack, but that was the most he would reach.


    Most of his knives missed their target and even those that hit would only cause a scratch at best. Making their efforts seem totally useless.


    Yet no matter how useless their efforts seemed none of the duo seemed to have any intention of stopping with what they were doing.


    The surprising fact about all this was that the one who seemed to be suffering the most due to these useless efforts and their results was the assassin and not the duo performing them.


    The poor assassin wasn''t getting the wanted kick and pleasure as usual, as these two guys seemed to be plain and boring.


    Thinking like that, he guessed that it would be for best to kill them quickly and get over with this, and then go luck for some fun on the red district.


    With that decision made the number of distorted figures, and shadow weapons in the area increased exponentially all of a sudden and so did the pressure on Roy and Alma.


    It was like two soldiers fighting against 10 other, and then suddenly reinforcements arrive, but not for the group of two but for the group of 10. It was a no brainer that it was game over.


    ''Boooommmmmmm¡­, clanggg¡­, clanggg¡­, clanggg¡­''


    There were loud sounds of explosion and metals clashing but there was no moan or scream of pain, meaning that Roy and Alma were still safe and sound.


    This surprised even the assassin as he had expected them to be crushed just like two bugs, but apparently he had been mistaken, or could it be that they were crushed so fast that they hadn''t been able to scream in pain?


    This was getting just even more boring than it already was, as the assassin had lost all interest in the two people he killed.


    Thinking like that he lazily started to search around for their dead bodies, or at least whatever was left of them anyway.


    Just as he arrived in front of the spot where the duo had stood before he got serious, and spread his sense area.


    The moment he did that though, he suddenly felt a change under him, as a sudden explosion of smoke blocked his sight and paralyzed his senses for a short moment.


    Right after it was an explosion of magic power that spread from that location, pulling all the knives Roy had thrown until that moment towards that point.


    It felt like some sort of practical formation that Roy had created during the fight. Like this even if this guy was many times stronger than himself, at least one of Roy''s knives would surely land.


    Even the assassin himself had to accept that Roy was a true fox, and that he had fallen prey of a trap. Normally it was him trapping the others, so he had never thought that one dag he would be trapped too.


    "Hahahahahahah~! This is fun!"

 Chapter 194 - 194: Against A Rank 5 Assassin 2

    This trap would most probably work for the guys that Roy had fought against until now. Especially if he used Alma''s help like now, that she was actually trying to freeze the guy on top of them.


    Alma''s ice, and more exactly her ice cover was extremely bendy in such cases as she was able to actually trap stronger experts, or at least delay their movements.


    In fact, her Ice seemed to even have a special ability or effect that would act directly on the target''s soul, as even Roy could feel its traces inside himself.


    This strategy or formation even if it didn''t guarantee the target''s death, it would at least guarantee its heavy injury, which would make its death close to imminent later.


    But the target, or the opponent this time was nowhere close to being just a Rank 4 Master, as he was actually a Rank 5 one.


    His laughter at that moment of danger could clearly show his trust in his skills, and furthermore his confidence in dodging or escaping this formation without injuries.


    Just like he had thought, before Roy and Alma could actually feel satisfied that their efforts had paid off, they saw the guy in front of them turn into a frozen shadow and disappear.


    ''swoooshhh¡­, cracckkk¡­, swooshhhhh¡­, cracckkk¡­''


    The swords came falling towards the frozen shadow without stopping, but the only sounds coming from that spot were the swooshing of the swords and the cracking of the ice sculpture.


    It was quite a confidence wrecking situation, but there was nothing more that Roy or Alma could do about it.


    Their best and most organized attack seemed to have been completely useless against the assassin that was fighting them head-on.


    Seeing this attack not work out, and actually fail splendidly Roy couldn''t help but think if he would have to show all his trump cards in order to survive the situation of today.


    Even though he had hit the opponent with his knives until now, he hadn''t actually used poison on him.


    The opponent was a Rank 5 Master, so most probably he wouldn''t die in the contact with the poison and would be able to control it inside his body.


    Even then he would have to suffer the momentary repercussions, and also the momentary paralysis, and problems that would pop up.


    But the problem was that once he did something like that, he would have revealed one of his trump cards to his opponents and future enemies.


    If he didn''t manage to actually kill this assassin before others found out about it, then his abilities as a Venom Mage wouldn''t be a secret anymore.


    Not only that, but that guy might even sell his information out there, and many people would actually start following and hunting him down for different reasons.


    After all, a Venom or Poison Mage wasn''t something that one could see every day, as they were extremely rare. Even more so a Poison Mage who didn''t suffer the effects of his own poisons.


    No matter how he looked at it, Roy would become some sort of rare and unique beast, that would be hunted down from all Poison Masters.


    Furthermore, he had already shown some signs of Earth, Wind, and Fire magic, if he continued showing other elements as well, then he would become an even greater oddity.


    Many powerful people, or organizations, or even researchers would hunt him down in order to have the opportunity of dissecting his corpse and having a look at the oddity.


    Just thinking about these possibilities actually made him shudder and tremble in fear. So, he was forced to actually use only tricks and abilities like these.


    At the same time, this was also a great opportunity for him to actually fight while holding back in a lost battle.


    Even he himself admitted that this was most probably the worst moment to do something like this, but he didn''t have much of a choice now anyway.


    When the sounds of the swords clashing, and the ice shattering ended, the out-loud laugh of the assassin once again rang through the surroundings,


    "Hhahaha~! That was good little rat, but you have to work harder in order to actually make a trap that might actually hurt me!"


    With those words, he once again came out of his hiding, which was actually a big stone nearby, and started walking towards Roy and Alma once again.


    On the other hand, Roy and Alma helped each other stand up, and turned their faces towards the assassin. They seemed exhausted and put off, but they were decided to fight to the end.


    There was still hope in their faces, it hadn''t dispersed completely. It was clear that each of them still had their own cards under their sleeves, and that nothing had finished yet.


    Their faces and expressions surprised even the assassin who thought that by now things should have finished, so he couldn''t help but laugh evilly while saying,


    "Hhahahahha~! Just like that! I want to see you fight until the end that I destroy your hopes! You should feel hope in order to make this entertaining for me, so don''t you dare lose hope! Hhahah~!"


    This guy seemed like he was truly a lost cause, but there was no one normal who had reached Rank 5 of any path.


    After all, pathetic and worthless existences would give up right from the start, and they would actually never achieve anything special or big.


    For that reason Roy didn''t really mind the guy''s eccentricity or his arrogance and cockiness, he just looked at him with a calm face, as he said to the beauty beside him,


    "Leave this place, I can''t fight while having to protect you! Don''t worry about me!"


    "Hmph~! What and who do you think you are to even protect me? Sure we agreed to marry, but that is only our word at the moment, it has yet to become official.


    Furthermore, with that disgusting Blood Slave Seal inside of me, there isn''t a way for me to live if you die, after I have left.


    It''s just stupid to think that I will survive by leaving you behind!"


    Roy was a bit startled and surprised by her words, as she was using pure logic even in a case like this, which meant that he was extremely calm.


    As a matter of fact, now that he thought about it the one who was losing his calm in this moment wasn''t her, but him.


    He was feeling pressed from the abilities and skills of the opponent, and slowly his mind was forming the idea that he didn''t have the strength to win, and the best option was to escape.


    Certainly, his idea wasn''t wrong, as with the strength he had shown until now, he wasn''t in the range that could deal with a Rank 5 Master.


    But the fight against a strong opponent wasn''t lost the moment that one died, but the moment that fear made him unable to think of winning.


    As long as one remained stubborn and hard-headed in believing in himself, his potential, and ability he would be able to win in every situation, no matter how hopeless it looked.


    But once he actually started to doubt himself and his skills then he was nothing more than an idiot that was personally impeding himself and blocking his potential.


    Thinking like this, he couldn''t help but chuckle a bit, as he said,


    "Hahah~! You are right! I am sorry!"


    The beauty beside him seemed surprised at how fast he accepted his mistake and even apologized, so she was caught a bit unprepared, and she got a bit embarrassed.


    "What are you sorry for, idiot! If you are truly sorry then just think of a way to actually defeat and kill that guy!"


    Even though she wasn''t the tsundere type normally, at that moment she couldn''t help but act like one. After all, she was truly embarrassed for a moment.


    On the other side, the assassin couldn''t help but be a bit startled and surprised when he heard the two of them act like two lovebirds, and instead of fearing him, they were actually thinking of defeating him.


    This was certainly interesting and fun!


    It had already passed a long time since the last time he actually had so much fun playing with people''s lives, before actually killing them in the end.


    This was the best!


    As he was thinking like that, he suddenly saw Roy once again use those strange bombs that produced smoke in order to cover the area, before he suddenly disappeared.


    There was no sign of him anymore, making him feel like some sort of ghost. Even the assassin had to admit that Roy''s skills were the real deal, and he couldn''t help but think that he was also an assassin.


    A lot of thoughts crossed his mind, a lot of organizations that could actually oppose the one he was in, and a lot of people with weird skills and abilities, but he couldn''t find a common clue with Roy.


    Still, seeing that he couldn''t help but actually raise his guard and awareness even more, as he said,


    "Little Rat, your skills and abilities seem to become more dazzling, and special by the minute. Now I truly wonder what kind of inheritance, or special treasure you came by!


    I would love to have a one-to-one talk with you later about this! But now, you will have to die for me!"


    The moment he said that all the shadows in the surroundings seemed to have come to life, transform into different weapons, and attacked every inch of ground in a 1 km radius¡­

 Chapter 195 - 195: Against The Rank 5 Assassin III

    In order to make him unable to dodge the concurring attack, he didn''t concentrate much of his attacks on the unknown position of Roy, but actually on the known position of Alma.


    From the beginning, Roy had shown an initiative to help the blue-haired beauty whenever she was in a tight spot, and even more so when she was in a life or death situation.


    Furthermore, it would be stupid to actually spread his attack so much that the power would be useless to actually affect him.


    For that reason, he spread 40% of his strength and attention on the surroundings, 20% on defending himself, and the remaining 40% on attacking Alma.


    No matter what, Alma was one of his main targets in this mission, Roy was just an extra that he had come across. In the assassin''s mind, this was the same as killing two birds with just one stone.


    But to his surprise, Roy actually didn''t appear to protect Alma this time, as in fact, the blue-haired beauty seemed to have activated a Rank 5 Defensive Formation.


    While the Defensive Formation had been damaged and drawn quite a bit of its energy during the first clash with the bandits, these days had managed to recover a bit of its energy.


    Normally for such artifacts, it would take at least a year or two to recover their lost magic power, and function properly, but she didn''t need it to function properly for long.


    All she wanted was to defend against the attack coming for her, this was what Roy told her to do, and she didn''t have the time to doubt about his words or intentions at that moment.


    ''Boommmm¡­, Clanggg¡­, Clannggg¡­, Boommmm¡­''


    The sounds of the shadow weapons clashing on the Defensive Formation felt like metallic weapons clashing on some sturdy rock.


    The strength behind the clashes was enough to make loud noises, as the Defensive formation was clearly being drained out of energy with each passing moment.


    Through simple calculations, all three of them could understand that the Defensive formation wouldn''t be able to hold on for long, and if the assassin increased his output he would destroy it.


    Destroying and draining a formation out of its magic power or energy were two completely different things.


    The second one would just put the formation into a dormant state and make it unable to use in a period of time, but once the magic power was recovered it would work without problems.


    The first one was quite the opposite, as it would destroy the core of the formation, the formation eye, or the formation plate, and would make it unable for reuse.


    Most experts, or fighters, would actually prefer to turn off the Formation and defend with their own magic power before the formation was destroyed, in order to preserve the treasure.


    Even more so when it was a Rank 5 defensive formation, that could work even against Rank 5 Masters.


    Alma was thinking the same, the moment that she felt powerful fluctuations with the magic elements around her, she would turn it off, and then defend herself with her own magic power.


    It was her good luck that the opponent didn''t seem to have any intention of actually destroying her Defensive formation though and was trying to drain out its magic power slowly.


    Even in the eyes of a Rank 5 Shadow Mage like the assassin in front of her, the Rank 5 defensive Formation was a precious treasure.


    Furthermore, this seemed to be a really easy to obtain one, so there was no way in hell for him to go overboard and destroy it.


    At that moment, suddenly Roy materialized in front of him, as a large hole opened under his feet, making him lose balance.


    All this time he had been expecting Roy to appear from behind, or from the side where he had intentionally left weak spots, but Roy startled him by appearing in front.


    Without losing time, Roy benefited from the momentary loss of balance, and used a Wind Magic Wall to push the opponent even more of balance, and then jump towards him with a sword in his hands.


    Whoever was a bit recognizable towards swords would easily see that Roy''s sword seemed to be glued to his hands.


    He hadn''t become one with his sword, but the sword did seem like a part of his external armor, giving quite the overbearing aura, since it was a greatsword.


    After a lot of training, Roy had understood that the sword that mostly completed him was the greatsword, and he was quite a talent in wielding it.


    He was so good with it, that he had managed to stabilize his sword aura, and was slowly treading forward towards the sword Force, and sword Energy.


    Clearly, he was just in the beginning but that was already great for someone like him, who had touched a greatsword only a few months ago.


    Swinging his sword with his full strength, Roy managed to create the traces of a grey silver light that went rampaging towards the opponent.


    If that attack connected, even if it wouldn''t kill the assassin it would still cause more than a slight injury to his body.


    Too bad that he was still not efficient enough with his attacks, and even less with the sword aura that he placed behind his strike.


    But more than all those, it was too bad that his opponent was not only much stronger than him but also much more agile and fast.


    Even before the sword aura attack reached the assassin, he once again dispersed into 5 shadows and disappeared from where he was standing.


    The sword aura attack, landed on one of the shadows, cutting it into two parts like it was some sheet of paper, but there wasn''t any sign of blood or injury on the assassin''s body.


    He looked as perfect as he looked when he appeared, with the only difference of his face had turned ugly, and dark.


    It was clear that he hated Roy quite a bit as this worm had destroyed one of the precious Shadows that he had spent so much time refining, and that acted like his extra life.


    To be more exact those shadows were like his extra hearts that he could easily exchange places with in order to survive any attack.


    He had refined them with the intention of using them against strong opponents that would endanger his life, but right at that moment, he was forced to use them against a kid.


    How could he not get angry and enraged with what happened? And this was all the fault of that damned brat. His desire to actually torture and kill Roy just went up a notch.


    On the other hand, Roy seemed to be a bit startled and disappointed at the fact that his sneak attack hadn''t worked as it should have, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    Seeing the look of anger and rage on the guy''s face, just made him feel a bit better about himself, as his lips moved with no voice coming out,


    "You are finished!"


    The assassin who had just reappeared no more than 100 meters to his right was able to read his lips perfectly, as at the same time he felt a great sense of danger creep on his heart.


    What the hell!


    He could only think like that as without losing even a single instant, he quickly used his Shadow Exchange once again, and appeared at the location of another shadow.


    ''Booooommmmm~!''


    In the meantime, a strong and powerful ax came crashing down upon the head of the shadow he had just changed places with, followed by the sound of a great explosion.


    A cloud of dust and debris was suddenly raised at the spot of contact, which made the assassin feel extremely frightened as he had been unable to sense the presence of that attack until the last moment.


    But before he could even take a breath of relaxation, he felt once again grave danger upon himself, and he was forced to use the Shadow Exchange once again.


    ''Boooommmmmmm~!''


    Once again the same view greeted him, and he lost the third Shadow in less than one minute, this was the first time something like that happened.


    Still, the most important point was that he was still alive. But the situation seemed to be running out of his hands soon enough.


    Forgetting about Roy and Alma, there were now two more strong fighters, that were in no way weaker than them, and were clearly after his head.


    Against Roy and Alma he could play around like they were nothing, but with the addition of the other two, he would have to suffer quite a bit and use all his strength.


    It was impossible for him to go against all four of them at the same time, so he could do nothing else but escape the current situation.


    But it wasn''t his style to escape a place without completing his job, so he decided to at least kill Alma before he escaped.


    With those thoughts in mind, he immediately changed places with the shadow close to her, as a sharp illusory shadow sword appeared on his hand, ready to behead the blue-haired beauty.


    Looking that happen Roy used all of his strength to propel himself towards Alma, and help her in defending the attack, but he was clearly not going to reach in time.


    On the other hand, Alma had a look of concern for a moment on her beautiful face, but she immediately steeled her resolve and heart, as an Ice Wall started appearing in front of her.


    ''swissshhhhh~!''


    Too bad that her quickly created Ice Wall was no use against the shadow sword, and was cut in two just like a hot knife cutting through butter¡­

 Chapter 196 - 196: Uncle Boris

    ''Clanggggggg¡­, Boooommmmm~!''


    Just as everyone would think that the assassin would take Alma''s life everyone heard the sounds of metals clashing, and right after the sound of two powerful impacts, and auras clashing.


    A big and large cloud of dust and debris rose from nothingness, as Roy and the others could only watch at what happened with shock, and startle.


    None of them seemed to have expected something like that to happen, well most probably with the exception of Alma. Who was just looking as undaunting as ever behind the back of an old man?


    That guy had white hair, and a wrinkled face, but the shape of his body and his posture were nothing close to an old man.


    In fact, if one didn''t see his face they would probably think that he was a middle-aged, or even worse a young man. That guy had a rocking body.


    By that time, even the other clouds of dust had disappeared as they started to reveal whatever was hidden behind them, with each of them being a Warrior in metallic armor.


    Clearly, Roy''s plan of action had worked, as while he and Alma were actually stalling for time, Baldy had gone to the city and taken reinforcements.


    They had taken their sweet time to arrive for sure, but most probably that was due to the seeds that the enemy had left behind, in order to block them from making this issue known.


    After all, even though the caravan was so close, as long as these bandits managed to grab the cargo and prepare their story they wouldn''t have to worry whether they could return or not.


    A bandit wasn''t necessarily someone that lived inside the forest. There were bandits everywhere, especially in big cities like this Badona City.


    That wasn''t important now though, what was important was that these guys had managed to reach here before the situation got uglier, and they were safe.


    Behind the old man and Alma, there was a large cavity formed due to the attack of the Shadow Mage assassin, but the spot of the old man and Alma was still untouched.


    This was a true clash of strength between two experts, and this was also the disaster that it could create, as the cavity formed behind was at least 500 meters to 1 kilometer.


    Scary!


    At least that was what most people would think about this place, but to Roy, this was something extremely cool and exciting.


    He couldn''t help to train himself and reach such a rank so that he could actually make this landmark or even bigger when he fought.


    But even though he was thinking like that, he didn''t allow this opportunity to escape him, as he jumped in attack towards the enemy that was sent flying back.


    Raising his greatsword he made a strong swing, before continuing on his path towards his opponent''s heart.


    The Rank 5 assassin was extremely angry and enraged at that moment, but he understood better than anyone that his hopes of prevailing in such a fight were even lower than 0.


    Just with Eric, Alma, and those new Rank 4 arrivals, it would be extremely difficult for him to actually win, and now a Rank 5 Master was added to the mix.


    There was no way he had much hope of winning, so without losing any more time, he lost his last shadow refined to change places, and then escape as far as he could.


    Roy''s swing and attack fell upon the last shadow completely destroying it like it was nothing more than some sheet of paper or something.


    The other soldiers and Baldy tried their best to follow his tracks and attack as well, but he managed to escape each and every one of them.


    It was a bit embarrassing for these guys, as a young man like Roy had managed to destroy two of the assassin''s shadows, and even stall him for so long, while they were unable to land a blow.


    Talk about a confidence dip situation! But there wasn''t much they could do about it anyway, so they could only pretend as nothing happened.


    "Tche~! That bastard escaped!"


    "Uncle Boris thank you very much for appearing and saving my life! You are my greatest benefactor!"


    "Hahahah~! Little girl don''t get so polite with me, you know that I consider you like my little daughter. Furthermore, this was a big mess caused by one of our own.


    To think that these guys would actually make a deal with bandits, and other forces to steal our most precious cargo.


    We will need to make a good purge if we want to clean our guild!"


    "Well, it will be difficult to do something like that without father''s approval, and he clearly is against something like that!"


    "Nobody knows what your father the Guild Master is thinking, but once he takes action you can be calm that all these vermin will die the way they deserve to!


    But let us stop talking about this little Alma, tell me how did the trip go? Alex has been pestering me with questions about you, and how he wants to come and be of help to you!


    You should go and meet him later so that he sees you are fine!"


    "I will certainly do so Uncle Boris, I will go and visit him together with my husband! But before that, I will have to go and pay a visit to father and introduce him to his new son-in-law!"


    "What!?"


    The good-natured old uncle Boris seemed to have lost control over his emotions, and surprise at that moment, as he screamed that question out loud.


    He couldn''t believe his ears after all. On the other hand, Alma was extremely calm as she saw the approaching Roy, and then walking towards his side, she said in a natural voice,


    "Uncle Boris, let me introduce you to my husband, Roy. He is a strong mercenary that I fell in love with on my way here!"


    Then turning towards Roy she continued with the introductions,


    "Husband, this is Uncle Boris, an old friend of my father, and also his most trusted person in the Guild."


    While Roy took a good look from head to toe of the old man in front of him, so did the old man. The only difference between the two was the slight animosity of the old man''s gaze.


    Roy could clearly feel that this guy wasn''t a good man, and he even seemed like he had a grudge against him, even though they had met today for the first time.


    But he pretended to not have any idea of it, as he just bowed slightly, and said,


    "Mister Boris is truly a wolf among men. Your display of strength was something that made this one truly revere and respect you!"


    On the other hand, the old man seemed to have finally managed to control his emotions, and pacify the raging storm inside him, as he said,


    "The younger generations will always surpass the old ones. You have quite the potential young man, I am sure that with the resources of our guild, and the help of your wife, you will surpass me one day!"


    Even though he seemed like he was actually praising Roy with his words, in fact, he was trying to call him a boy toy that would depend on his wife.


    Alma understood this perfectly and she was about to say something as well, when finally Baldy and the others appeared behind them, as Baldy said in a loud and crude voice,


    "This is the brat I told you guys about, through his wits and strength he has managed to kill many strong opponents, and even I would have had trouble fighting!


    I am planning on telling about him to our Earl, I am sure that he will be delighted at such a talent!"


    "Oh, really? Then you wouldn''t mind if we had a try at him would you, Baldy?"


    "Huh!? The hell are you talking about Cyclops, he just fought against the Rank 5 assassin, that should be enough for you to understand that his strength is real!"


    "That might have been just pure look! Who knows maybe the assassin had a bad stomach! Only after fighting him myself will I believe those words!


    In fact, to make this more interesting, why don''t we bet on it? If you are so sure about him, then bet against me!


    I am ready to put my greatsword, and 1000 gold coins on the table. What do you say?"


    The cyclops was a tall guy with one eye, as the other was covered in a patch. Most probably destroyed or plucked out.


    Everyone called him cyclops due to his only eye, but also because he was extremely short-tempered, and a battle maniac.


    To him, one could be considered as a human being only if they had the strength to defeat him, or overpower him, everyone else was just an insect or bug.


    Even now, it wasn''t that he didn''t trust Baldy''s words, it was just that he thought that Baldy had exaggerated it a bit and that Roy wasn''t that awesome.


    On the other hand, Baldy had something on his possession that he had always wished to have, the manual of the ''stone sword''.


    A manual that when practiced would help the experts learn about sword arts, and more importantly start developing sword aura, sword force, and sword energy.


    Cyclops had already managed to form a sword aura by himself, and he felt that he was just a hair thread away from forming sword force, so he needed that manual.


    That was also the reason for this whole bet thing. But the one to answer him wasn''t Baldy¡­

 Chapter 197 - 197: Poisoned

    "Why don''t you bet with me then!? I am willing to take your bet!"


    "Hhahahah~! Kid, you seem quite confident but are you able to face my bet? I wouldn''t want to drown you in debts after all."


    "You won''t have to worry about that, even if I don''t have the money, surely my wife does! She can be my guarantee, right wifey?"


    At that moment everyone in there turned their heads towards Alma, who was extremely calm and collected at that moment, as she said,


    "Of course husband!"


    Cyclops couldn''t help but start laughing once he heard that, as he thought that he was extremely lucky at that point.


    But now that there was a guarantee, he would surely not let it go away that easy, as he said,


    "Hahahah~! Well, then since you have a guarantee, why don''t we make the bet serious and don''t waste our time on little things.


    What do you say about placing our swords, and 10 medium quality mana stones as a wager!?"


    Everyone was shocked, they didn''t expect the brawny cyclops to think of something like this to actually make money out of Roy and Alma.


    But even more so, they were stupefied when they heard Roy accept directly,


    "Sure! But since you changed the wager, then I think that it''s acceptable for me to change the time. Right now we need to go and hand over the cargo, as we are also tired from the road.


    How about we fight in a week at the city''s Arena! I am sure that people would love the watch our battle!"


    "Sure, sure! Hahahaha~!"


    To cyclops, it would be a loss of face, and honor if he was defeated by Roy in such a place, but he didn''t think that Roy had any chance against him.


    Furthermore, thinking about the wager he couldn''t help but smile like an idiot. Until the fight, he would probably laugh even in his sleep.


    On the other hand, Uncle Boris was unable to control himself anymore, as he turned to Amelia and said,


    "Little Amelia, are you sure about this? That kid looks like a swindler, and I think that he is just trying to make you lose face!


    If I didn''t know cyclops better, I would even think that they are in cahoots to swindle your money!"


    "You don''t have to worry Uncle Boris I have full confidence in my husband!"


    "You should be careful little one, nowadays people are two-faced and evil!"


    "Then are you one of them as well old man?"


    The last sentence didn''t come from Amelia but from Roy, who seemed to have grown tired of the old man trying to talk bad about him, but Roy could tell that this was also what Amelia wanted to say as well.


    Roy''s words made Uncle Boris''s face turn dark, cold, and gloomy, as he said in a solemn and heavy tone,


    "Kid don''t push your luck! I am only letting you off due to the love and respect I have for little Amelia, but if you continue pissing me off, I will personally kill you!"


    "Oh? And what exactly pissed you off old man, I just asked a question based on your words! It can''t be that you don''t consider yourself a human being, right?"


    "Kiddd~!"


    Roy would usually not provoke someone like that, but for some reason, this old man gave him some bad vibes.


    He didn''t like the way he acted and his words. Even though he knew that probably he wouldn''t be his match in a fight, he still wanted to provoke him.


    But it seemed like the old wolf was able to control himself and his emotions well, as even in this case he hadn''t attacked him yet.


    Before the two of them could bicker longer, Amelia and Baldy entered amidst them, as Amelia said to Roy,


    "Husband you shouldn''t be this rude towards Uncle Boris, if anything else he was the one to save my life!"


    Then returning to the old man she continued,


    "Uncle Boris, you too should be more careful with your words. Roy is my husband now, and you cant go and insult him in front of me!"


    "Right, right, let us forget about all this, and quickly make way towards the City. We don''t know if there are other bandits hiding on our way."


    Hearing that, Roy seemed to be quite reluctant to let it go, but inside he was happy of Alma''s intervention because he could feel that the old man had done something to him.


    It seemed like some kind of poison or harmful agent in his body, but he could feel that it was trying to spread through his body and eat at his vitality.


    Surely Amelia had noticed it as well, but she didn''t seem to act upon it, which meant that there was more to the story than it looked.


    Still, with his imperviousness towards poisons, or harmful substances to his body of everything under Rank 5 Roy didn''t worry much about it and just let his bodywork on it by itself.


    The amount that had entered his body wasn''t enough to kill him, but it would certainly turn him into a cripple in a week or so.


    "Hmph~!"


    Pretending to not have noticed it, Roy just let out a cold snort and made his way towards the carriage. On the way, he didn''t forget to even play like he was unstable.


    "Hmph~! I still have the same opinion!"


    The old man did the same as Roy, and he didn''t even forget to leave a few words more behind, as he turned to walk towards the city.


    Nobody noticed a slightly evil grin on his face as he did so, as a small worm appeared on his hand. In fact, more than a worm it looked like a miniature snake.


    If Roy had seen this thing, he would have recognized it as an Inch-poisonous Cobra. One of the most deadly and dangerous creatures to exist on this new planet.


    Each one of them from birth had the speed, and venom of at least a Rank 4 beast, and their size made them impossible to see or catch.


    If Roy didn''t have the poison resistance then he would have died without understanding how. It was truly a rare coincidence.


    Entering inside the carriage Roy immediately sat on meditation as he tried to take a look at his inner body, only to see its blood act against the foreign matter.


    His blood cells would isolate the foreign matter, break it into many pieces or poisonous magic particles and then slowly assimilate it into his blood.


    Like this, the dangerous substance inside his body actually turned into food for his Magic Power, and his improvement.


    But he made sure to save a few samples of it in raw form inside his body, and then slowly try to expand them with his poisonous skills.


    There were two reasons why Poison Mages were able to spark fear into every Master''s heart. Firstly due to the criticality of the poisons, and secondly due to the range of poisons, and their properties.


    Just think about it, there were poisons that were unable to smell, or taste, or even colors, and unable to sense. Poisons that could kill their target, and then disappear as if nothing existed.


    Who would want to go against something so wretched and dangerous? For that reason, many organizations and powers would nab such existences from the start.


    Or better yet would try to recruit and raise them in darkness, but certainly with a few slave seals on their Soul in order to make sure that they didn''t betray them.


    No one would want to raise a snake just so that he could bite them on the chest!


    Not long after, Amelia came and entered the carriage as well. Her calm, collected, and cold face disappeared the moment she entered inside, as she asked worryingly,


    "Do you have a way to counter-attack, or heal from it?"


    "Maybe, but I will need some time. What if I didn''t have one?"


    "Then I would be forced to give you some from the ''Frozen Water'' that I have brought for my father!"


    "So, he has been poisoned as well hasn''t he? Most probably the reason why he doesn''t make a move is because his strength has deteriorated, and he fears he isn''t an opponent to the old thing!


    Am I right?"


    "Yes, you are right! We don''t know what he used to poison father, but 3 years ago father noticed it and has been on guard since then.


    In the meantime, the old man has been pestering me and my father to join me and his son in marriage, just so that the Guild stays in our hands!


    I have wished to kill him so many times, but he is the only one who might have an antidote to save father."


    "I figured as much! Well, it doesn''t matter anyway, let me try and get rid of it by myself first, then we can talk if I can''t."


    "Hmm~! Let''s do as you say!"


    With that Roy entered meditation once again, while the caravan made their way and entered Badona City.


    Everything in this place was bigger and better. The buildings, the roads, the entertainment centers, the market, everything.


    It felt almost a felony to compare this place to Lingering Souls Town, as they seemed incomparable.


    The caravan entered quite easily inside, as they weren''t even checked at the gate, as the cargo they brought was just too sensitive and confidential.


    The road inside the city was even smoother, as in less than 15 minutes they arrived at the Sparrow Merchant Guilds building¡­

 Chapter 198 - 198: A ‘Warm’ Welcome

    At the entrance of the building, a large crowd of people was waiting for them, including two of the most important figures of Badona City.


    The first and foremost was the Guild Master of the Sparrow Merchant Guild, and the second but even more important was the Master of Badona City, Earl Clark.


    The Guild Master of the Sparrow Merchant Guild was a somewhat burly middle-aged man with a head full of black hair, deep black eyes, and a gentle-looking face.


    Despite that though, Roy could feel it in his bones, that the guy in front of him was anything but gentle. He seemed like some trained hunting hawk that would take down his prey in one hit.


    As for the main figure, Earl Clark, this guy was more on the lean side. With a face that spelled of cunningness, and ferocity he looked a bit older than he already was.


    Still, no one could underestimate this guy, as he was one of the main figures of this country political, and economical figures.


    Even those nobles that were higher than him on the ladder didn''t actually dare to do something against him in the open.


    Not that they were able to do much in the dark either, as the ones that tried it would always suffer at least twofold or threefold of the damage.


    Put in more direct words, Earl Clark was a wolf that would always bite at least twice or thrice at the opponent, whether the opponent was a bear or a rabbit for any attack he received.


    Knowing this, it was necessary for Roy to not show even the tiniest bit of anger or emotion on his face.


    Lead by Alma, he arrived in front of the two figures, as they bowed slightly, and she started the introductions,


    "Esteemed Father, Your Excellency, this little one has managed to fulfill her mission and bring the cargo safely!"


    "You have done a great job little Alma, with this you have done a great service not only to your merchant guild but also to me and the city."


    These words came from Earl Clark, who said them with a tone of gentleness and tenderness, like a father complimenting his child.


    But Roy could feel that there was some hidden emotion or feeling in those words. Furthermore, that look in his eyes was a bit weird.


    Still, he didn''t say or do anything, as it wasn''t the place or the time to do something like that. At that time it was Master Bryan''s, Alma''s father, to say something,


    "You truly did well my daughter, I am truly thankful to have a daughter like you! But you still haven''t introduced the young lad behind you!"


    Not only him, but everyone else in the crowd seemed interested in Roy''s identity, and his reason for being there. After all, this wasn''t the market, but the main building of the Sparrow Merchant Guild.


    "This child was just about to introduce him to Esteemed Father, and His Excellency, this man is this little one''s husband Roy Fitz!"


    Since he would need a surname when introduced, Roy had decided to use just a part of his real surname, as his full surname would surely land him in trouble.


    But right now, his surname wasn''t the biggest problem in there, but his identity in being the blue-haired beauty''s husband.


    That news had left everyone shocked, including Earl Clark, and Master Bryan. They didn''t know how to react to the news.


    The first to speak this time was Master Bryan, Alma''s father, who asked in a solemn and heavy tone,


    "You aren''t joking about this, are you Alma? How could you marry without my permission?"


    On the side, Earl Clark was staying silent and waiting for the answer, but there was slight maliciousness on his look towards Roy now.


    As if that wasn''t enough, there were quite a few people who held malice in their gaze towards Roy and were applying their pressures and auras towards him so that he could make a joke of himself.


    Fortunately to Roy these ''smart-asses'' were quite a few in number and didn''t possess much logic. Due to the clash and override of pressures and auras, most of them canceled each other.


    In the end, even the truly powerful auras were weakened considerably and weren''t much of a problem for Roy.


    The Earl and Master Bryan noticed it clearly, but they didn''t act or say anything as they were more concerned about Alma''s answer.


    On the other hand, Alma seemed to have sensed the situation as well, as she grew a bit angry with those people, but still, she didn''t show it on her face, as she said,


    "We still haven''t exchanged promises, or made our vows Esteemed Father, so this daughter hasn''t been unfilial as you might think!


    But this daughter''s heart and mind have been stolen by this man, and she can''t live without him anymore, so she said those words in faith to Esteemed Father''s understanding.


    Precisely to receive Esteemed Father''s recognition, and blessings did this daughter bring him here, and introduced him to Esteemed Father and everyone else!"


    While her words were polite and well-thought, her meaning was basically clear. She was just informing her Father and the others, as she had already made her decision.


    It was either Roy or no one else!


    That left the whole crowd speechless, and her father Master Bryan wasn''t an exception either. He had never thought that his daughter would one day bring him a son-in-law like that.


    Everyone was expecting him to flare up and punish his daughter for that, but the truth was that Alma''s standing and position in the Sparrow Merchant Guild were too powerful to punish her.


    One could say that Alma was the only pillar keeping him in the position of the Guild Master''s position, as his best friend was plotting and gaining power on his back.


    Losing her, was as good as handing the Sparrow Merchant Guild to his enemy, and that was something that he would never allow to happen.


    Furthermore, he knew his daughter very well, she wasn''t the type who would act without thinking, especially with her special ability.


    This meant, that the young lad in front of him, had something special about him. Something good enough to make even his daughter propose and say something like that.


    But for appearance''s sake, he couldn''t just accept it like that, as he said in a heavy and solemn tone,


    "Daughter of mine, it seems like I have let you wander too much around. So much that you even brought me a son-in-law home.


    This is a result of my leniency, so I can''t really blame you! But you can''t expect me to accept him so easily!


    After all, all I know about him is whatever you just said, his name and surname! That is nowhere near enough, as he will be the son-in-law of the Sparrow Merchant Guilds, Guild Master.


    So, I will give him 2 months'' time! in these 2 months, he should try his best to show me that he is worthy of being your husband, and my son-in-law!


    If I deem him unworthy, then I shall kill him myself, even if it means breaking your heart! Am I clear?"


    His words caused another commotion at the place, while Roy put an expression of displeasure on his face. It was so good that everyone thought that he was truly displeased.


    ''Guild Master is too soft-hearted towards the young Miss!''


    ''Yes, who is this loser that shows at our doorstep and claims to be young Miss''s husband?''


    ''He is just a swindler, who must have bewitched young Miss!''


    ''We should teach him his place, otherwise, he might think that he will truly be accepted as Young Miss''s husband!''


    Whispers started spreading among the crowd, as it looked like Uncle Boris worked quite fast. At the same time, it also showed just how many useless chat boxes these guys truly were.


    As Roy heard these words, his face was getting uglier by the moment. He looked like he was about to explode at any moment, as Alma was the only one stopping him to do so!


    At this moment, some brave heart Young Master appeared from the crowd and said in a tone of heavenly justice,


    "Guild Master, I am sorry if my words sound like possible offense, but I have been an admirer of the Young Lady for quite some time now, and the whole Guild knows about it.


    So, I can''t accept that suddenly such a bumpkin appears by Young Lady Alma''s side and claims to be her husband!


    For that reason, I would want to challenge this bumpkin into a duel! If I win then he has to stay far away from Young Lady''s presence!


    Surely I will do the same if he manages to defeat me!"


    ''Yeah, yeah! Fight him and show him his place!''


    ''Who does he think he is?''


    ''Third Elders son has been infatuated with Young Lady for quite some time now, everyone knows this! He will surely show that guy''s his place!''


    ''Not every bumpkin could become Young Lady''s husband!''


    The crowd was fired up at the proclamation of the Young Master, as they seemed like they had been expecting something like this to happen.


    Everyone knew that this guy was spouting bullshit, as he had been one of the biggest bullies that had made Alma''s life miserable before.


    But with the guy''s background, and some favors, they were all treating him like he had been a burned lover from the start.


    That could easily be seen on Alma''s face, who couldn''t hide the anger and rage in her heart. Master Bryan didn''t give an answer to that, as he was waiting for Roy''s reaction.


    His reaction surely managed to fire-up, and startle the crowd though¡­

 Chapter 199 - 199: Arrogant And Cocky Roy

    "I think you people are mistaking something here!


    I have no reason, obligation, or even desire to amuse your small ploys, and games!


    If you didn''t hear it correctly until now, then you should wash and open your ears clearly now!


    I never said or did something towards wooing your Young Lady!


    Right from the start, it has been your Young Lady who has actually been following me, and even proposed me a deal to become her husband!


    So, it''s not me who should prove my strength, and worthiness to become her husband, but rather she herself to prove her value and worth in becoming my woman, and my wife!


    With all that said and done, why should I accept the challenge of an idiot who doesn''t even know how to swing his sword, and thinks that we are playing games of knights and wooers?"


    Roy''s words threw the crowd in shock and startle as they had never expected such a reaction and words from him.


    What made everything weirder was the fact that Alma hadn''t tried at any moment to stop him from saying those words or did seem like she had anything to oppose.


    Her silence was the biggest confirmation that everything he said was true. Which made even her father at a loss for words.


    But the guy who had taken the front wasn''t someone simple, and even less someone that would easily take Roy''s provocation.


    That last line that Roy said pierced right through his pride and arrogance, and made him enraged, as he started screaming,


    "You damn coward, you should just accept that you aren''t my match! Why do you have to go and spout so many stupid words and claims!"


    ''Yeah, yeah, he is just too scared to fight!''


    ''Yeah, in fear he is spouting nonsense!''


    ''He truly is a shameless bastard! Nothing good will ever come to leaving the Young Lady in his hands!''


    Hearing the words of their representer the crowd''s rage seemed to have grown by quite a bit, and they took that as an opportunity to fan the flames.


    Most of these people wouldn''t even dare to say the same words once again if they were mentioned, but right now they were speaking with such clarity and fluidity.


    "Huh!? Didn''t you wash and open your ears as I told you to? What kind of idiot are you? When did I ever say that I was scared of fighting you?


    Rather than fighting you, I am scared of killing you in one move!


    What I said is that I don''t have a reason to fight you! As the Young Master of a merchant family you should understand that you shouldn''t take part in something without a clear benefit, right?


    Don''t tell me that your education is so lacking that you don''t understand even that!"


    The more Roy spoke, the redder did the face of his opponent become as he was overflowing with rage and anger.


    But he wasn''t the only one, the whole crowd was looking at Roy as if he was the common enemy that they would have to destroy no matter what.


    Seeing that the situation was turning extremely bad, the father of that Young Master walked forward and said,


    "Guild Master, this is too much! The only reason why we are holding back is that he is your son-in-law but he doesn''t seem to care about that in the least!


    Please, allow me to teach this kid a lesson!"


    "Hhahaha~! Look at this man, even that old thing doesn''t seem like he trusts you, and your prowess, so he is asking to teach me a lesson in your place!


    Could it be that the whole guild knows how useless you are?"


    While that Elder was trying to act with dignity towards the Guild Master, and Earl Clark, Roy was actually fanning the flames of the anger of the Young Master in front of him.


    "You¡­ I am going to kill you~!"


    "Surely, you can, but only if you offer me something precious enough to risk my life about it! Otherwise, why should I entertain you?"


    The whole crowd was speechless, this guy was either extremely confident in himself, or just too stupid to act like this.


    Did he think that this was his home and his own yard? He was right in the enemy''s courtyard and he actually dared to speak like that.


    No matter what, they couldn''t let this slid, as some of them started to sing in synchronization,


    ''You said it yourself, now you can''t pull out of this! As long as the offer is sufficient you will fight, right!?''


    ''Yes, yes, he said it himself!''


    ''Let us contribute towards the price and kill this bastard!''


    Hearing them Roy didn''t get mad, quite on the opposite he seemed to become happy about it as he said,


    "Sure, I am a man of my word! As long as the price is right, I will fight!"


    "Son of a bi*tch just tell me how much do you want?"


    "Oy, I never said I would accept scolding''s for money, so you managed to earn my ire! Place 10 medium mana stones, and I will fight you to death with pleasure.


    Certainly, I will place the same for your life!"


    As he said that, Roy immediately took 10 medium mana stones from one of his space rings, and placed them in the hands of Earl Clark, as he said in neither servile nor overbearing tone,


    "Earl Clark, as the highest authority in here I believe in your just and upright morale to witness our bet!"


    Earl Clark seemed to have disappeared into a corner until now, but there was Baldy and the other commanders by his side as well.


    During this time Baldy had already told him that he and the whole caravan that came with them doubted that there was a strong and powerful Master following Roy behind.


    Not only that, but he had also been the one to save the caravan from most of the bandit''s attacks on the way.


    Earl Clark knew that Baldy wasn''t one to lie, and he started looking at Roy with a different eye. Not only him, but even Cyclops started wondering if he had made the right decision back there.


    With this new information in his hands, and wanting to see the kids prowess for himself with his own eyes, Earl Clark received the mana stones, and said in a solemn and heavy tone,


    "Very well, then I shall precede over this battle!"


    On the other hand, the Young Master facing him, his father, and even some people in the crowd couldn''t help but waver.


    They had thought that Roy would only seek for small amounts, like a few thousand of golds at most, but who would have expected that he would go directly for mana stones.


    And weren''t even the ordinary low-quality mana stones, but medium-quality ones. While they did have that much money, it would still be a huge hit to their stocks.


    But they couldn''t give up and retreat now either, so the old Elder had to clench his teeth and accept. He was sure that his son would definitely kill the bastard and win.


    Thinking like that his mood got a bit better, as he said in a heavy tone,


    "Very well, we accept the bet!"


    With that said he took 10 medium-quality mana stones from his spatial artifact and gave them to Earl Clark as well.


    After all, this was taken care of, that Young Master could finally not hold his bloodlust and killing intent towards Roy as he laughed, and said,


    "Hahhaha~! Bastard, one year from now will be your death anniversary! Heaven''s doors were wide opened and you refused to enter, Hell''s doors were shut tight but you barge your way in!


    Truly pathetic!"


    "You talk too much man!


    Anyway let me give you a small piece of advice, careful with your blade as you might injure yourself, and then complain that I didn''t beat your ass fair and square!"


    "You are seeking death~!"


    This time the Young Master wasn''t able to control his anger and rage, as the moment he finished speaking he jumped towards Roy with killing intent.


    From the aura coming out of his body, he was surely a Rank 3 Warrior. To be more exact, his aura belonged to a normal Rank 3 Warrior.


    There was nothing special about him with his strength, or his talent, or his potential. In fact, he looked like he was quite lacking.


    Most probably he had managed to reach his current stage only through potions and resources that his father or the Merchant Guild had provided.


    In a normal battle against Roy then he should be nothing more than a weak insect, a bug that he could easily crush under his foot.


    Yet that wasn''t the case! Why?


    Well, because this bastard wasn''t only loaded in potions and resources he had consumed, but also in equipment, and weapons.


    The number of rings in his fingers surpassed the one-digit numbers, and the sword he had in his hands gave Roy a slightly dreary feeling.


    As if that wasn''t enough, the moment he reached Roy''s close-quarter combat area, he screamed in a loud and clear voice,


    "Binding Thorns!"


    Immediately as he screamed that some thorny plants broke the ground on his feet and then started to slither their way upwards, tying him to his position.


    It was impossible for him to dodge the upcoming attack!


    As if that wasn''t enough, the Young Master screamed once again,


    "Sword Cruelty!"


    Immediately the force behind his attack seemed to have multiplied by quite a bit, and grow even more ferocious and evil, as it crashed towards Roy.


    The next instant, a large cloud of dust and debris covered the ground¡­

 Chapter 200 - 200: Best Circus And Show Ever

    For a few moments, each and every one of the people in there was holding their breath, waiting for the cloud of dust and debris to dissipate, and have a look at the result.


    Even then, they all thought that this battle had gone to their Young Master, as it was impossible for Roy to actually block two artifacts of that level, that would work even against a Rank 4 Warrior.


    No matter how strong one was, if he didn''t have the appropriate weapons, and equipment to go with his strength, then it was useless.


    Wealth was just another form of strength and power after all. A wealthy man was able to buy weapons and equipment that would easily add to his strength.


    Even though that strength didn''t exactly belong to his body, and the moment the weapons and the artifacts were taken away, it would disappear it still belonged to him.


    Seeing the rusty and weak weapons and equipment that Roy had, these guys thought that without a doubt Roy was the loser of the duel. Not only that, but they expected him to be dead, or close by.


    ''Coughh¡­, Coughhh¡­''


    It didn''t take long for the cloud to disperse actually, as everyone heard the cough of the son of the Third Elder, and they couldn''t help but feel like he had fulfilled their expectations and started to cheer.


    ''Yaayyy~! The win is ours, that bastard should be dead already!''


    ''Hahhahah~! He got what he deserves, who told him to act that arrogant and cocky in our home court!''


    ''I knew that Young Master Ben would win! He didn''t have any chance right from the start!''


    As they were cheering in pleasure though, they suddenly saw their Young Master lose balance and fall on the ground, as Roy appeared behind him with a smiling expression saying,


    "Wow~! I didn''t know that you guys were so welcoming and liked me so much to cheer me like that!


    I feel like I should answer your great welcome and entertain you by truly killing this guy! But I have to say, to earn such scorn from all of you, this guy must have been a true bastard!"


    Shock!


    Stupefaction!


    No one was able to believe their eyes, as they saw the son of the 3rd Elder on the ground, and Roy grinning from ear to ear at all of them.


    It felt illusory and surreal!


    Just how did something like that happen? The one to have ended up with one foot close to his grave was the 3rd Elders son and not Roy as they had thought.


    The one who seemed the least able to expect, and accept this situation was precisely the 3rd Elder, who seemed like he had just seen the sun rise from the west.


    He knew better than anyone the strength of his son, and especially the strength of the artifacts he possessed. He should have easily swept the floor with Roy and not the opposite.


    It took him a while to finally regain a bit of clarity and get out of his shock, as he jumped in anger towards Roy,


    "You damn bastard what trick did you use against my son? What artifact did you use to win this battle dirty?"


    The crowd was startled awakened from the words of their 3rd Elder so they couldn''t help but see it as a life vest, as they jumped in anger,


    ''Yes, yes, he must have cheated!''


    ''Surely he used some formation or poison on Young Master Ben!''


    ''Right, or he used some kind of rare artifact! That guy has that sketchy look!''


    "HAAHAHAHAHA~!"


    Hearing all those words, Roy''s laughter became like the laughter of a maniac. He was laughing so loud that perhaps even the guards at the city gates heard him.


    The whole crowd was angered to the max, as they couldn''t believe that they were being laughed at in their faces. It felt like Roy was completely humiliating all of them.


    In fact, it wasn''t just their feeling as Roy was truly doing that. After all, what did they expect after making such stupid claims?


    The 3rd Elder seemed to be the one who couldn''t bear it the most, as he went towards the Guild Master once again,


    "Guild Master, this brat is mocking, and laughing in our face after he cheated in the fight and unjustly harmed my son!


    Please make justice for us!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA~!"


    As he said those words, Roy started laughing even louder, so much that even tears seemed to be in the rims of his eyes.


    That made the Elders nerves even tauter as he couldn''t help but scream at Roy,


    "Why the hell are you laughing you, damn bastard!"


    At that moment, Roy''s laughter stopped as killing intent and bloodlust spread around him with his body at the center, as he threw a cold look towards the stupid elder.


    "I already told you once that I don''t like being called a bastard or being cursed! Your son is already suffering the consequences, an inch away from death!"


    Roy''s words sounded just like some sort of revelation, or Imperial Verdict, that even the 3rd Elder couldn''t help but shut it for a moment.


    Before he could open his mouth again though, Roy started talking again,


    "As for my laugh! What else could I do when I am seeing the biggest circus and comedy in this Badon City. Even the best troupe wouldn''t be as good and shameless as you guys!


    You think I cheated? You want justice? Then aren''t you taking Earl Clark''s role too lightly? After all, he was the judge of the duel.


    As for your claims, can they be more laughable? I used an artifact to win? Didn''t your precious son already use two to attack me? Is this supposed to be some kind of joke?


    Let say I used a trick or a formation! Then what? That is counted as my wisdom and power, just like the artifacts your precious son used!


    Asking for justice from the Guild Master when Earl Clark presided over the duel and even accepted to act as a judge. Aren''t you completely negating his presence and position?


    If this isn''t enough to make me laugh as I did, then what would be!? Please do tell me if you have any other ideas!"


    Once again the whole crowd was thrown in shock, while the 3rd Elder''s face turned completely white and ugly.


    All this time he had been just too emotional to remember that there was Earl Clark in the venue as well, as his biggest worry was his own son.


    It wasn''t only him, the rest of the crowd was the same. Most of these people were trying to actually gain favor with their 3rd Elder that they had forgotten the presence they should truly fear.


    Earl Clark had been extremely dissatisfied with the situation as well, but he hadn''t expected, that not only would Roy notice this but he would also use it to his benefit.


    This showed Earl Clark that the young man in front of him wasn''t only a strong foe but also a quite sly one and he had to be even more careful of this guy.


    As he saw it there were only two options in front of him, he either managed to put Roy in his control and use him as a new sharp weapon or get rid of him.


    There couldn''t be a third option!


    With those thoughts in mind, it was clear that Roy''s value was way above the 3rd Elder, so he decided to play the right and just lord as he said,


    "The young man is right! I can make an oath upon my title and name, that there was no cheating involved and that he won fair and square this fight!


    Not only that, but 3rd Elder and the others tried to throw dirt upon his character which is low conduct for people of their stature, so they will have to apologize to the young friend!"


    It seems like today was a day of shocks and startles, as the crowd couldn''t believe the words coming out of Earl Clark''s mouth.


    They thought that since this old fox was actually the friend of their Guild Master he would see them in favor and speak against Roy even if he didn''t have a reason to.


    They would have never expected this sudden turn of events, as they all turned their looks towards the 3rd Elder whose white face, had turned completely purple by now.


    At first, he was scared of the insolence he had done, but right now he was angry that he had been treated like that.


    No matter what he held the Elder position in the Sparrow Merchant Guild and he expected some sort of backup even if he messed it up.


    "I am willing to testify the same!


    There was no cheating involved in this match, and young Roy won the match through his own hard work and efforts!


    3rd Elder, you went a bit over the top so it''s better to apologize now!"


    As if the words of Earl Clark weren''t enough, this time it was even the Guild Master who spoke in Roy''s favor.


    That made the 3rd Elder clench his fists and teeth in rage, but he didn''t dare to openly disobey the two of them, so he could only close his eyes and say,


    "Sigh~! I apologize! Now can I take my son''s body and leave this place!?"


    The poor guy seemed to have aged quite a few years in a short time, but the moment he started walking towards the body of his son, Roy''s voice sounded again¡­

 Chapter 201 - 201: Blood Coughing Rage

    "Aren''t you mistaking something here old man?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Your son and I had a life and death deal before the fight started! In fact, you and those guys on your side were among the loudest voices to accept it!


    So, now you want the living body of your son and leave? Did I ever tell you that I wasn''t going to fulfill the terms of our agreement?


    With that said, let me give him the last blow, and then you can take his body away!"


    "Do you dare?"


    "Why wouldn''t I dare!? I am just fulfilling the agreement.


    The real question is, do you dare to stop me knowing that Earl Clark is the judge of our duel! I am sure that he feels that he has lost enough face for you today!"


    Once again the poor 3rd Elder was pitted against a character that he would never wish to be placed against, Earl Clark.


    He was one of those people that understood perfectly the standing and temperament of Earl Clark. In fact, Earl Clark was the biggest reason why he lowered his head and wanted to leave like that.


    Even if he had 100 times the guts he would never dare to actually go against Earl Clark. So he was once again left in a terrible situation.


    The son he was about to lose at the moment, was his only son, and the only one that could continue his line of blood. So, he couldn''t allow him to die.


    On the other hand, Roy didn''t seem to care in the least about the thoughts of the 3rd Elder, as he just calmly and naturally walked towards his victim and placed his cold and sharp greatsword on his neck.


    The poor Young Master couldn''t believe his eyes, and ears, as he saw that happening and couldn''t help but cry to his father,


    "Father please help me, I don''t want to die!"


    That was the tipping stone that made the poor 3rd Elder unable to play the game of nerves, as he immediately screamed after,


    "Stooppp~! Tell me what do you want to not kill him?"


    Hearing that, Roy immediately retracted his sword, and said,


    "You finally seem to learn something old man! What are these swords, axes, and artifacts? We are merchants so we should deal like merchants!


    Your son''s life costs only 20 medium-quality mana stones! I must say that even I am surprised at my generosity!"


    The 3rd Elder''s face went through a myriad of colors from white, green, red, black, and finally landed on purple.


    This damn bastard was actually asking for more than half of his wealth while saying that he couldn''t believe his generosity.


    Was there anyone more shameless, and dirty bastard than him?


    Even Earl Clark and the Guild Master seemed to have some weird faces at that moment, as they saw everything play out.


    The Guild Master couldn''t be happier though, as the 3rd Elder was actually one of the closest supporters of Boris, and this would be a great hit towards their faction.


    The 3rd Elder on the other hand and Boris felt both like they were about to cough and vomit blood, as Boris couldn''t stay back anymore as he said,


    "Guild Master, Earl Clark, I think that the young man is going a bit too far! After all, this started as a duel for love, we shouldn''t allow it to end in a tragedy!"


    But he got his answer from Roy right away,


    "Huh!? Started as a duel for love? It was that guy who said he would kill me first, and even dared to bet with his life on the line.


    Why didn''t you say something at that time, Uncle Boris? Could it be that you are okay with him killing me, but not with me killing him?


    In fact, with him alive I am adding future risk to myself, as he doesn''t seem like one who would understand with one beating and he will reappear again to try and kill me!


    So, your 3rd Elder isn''t buying only his son''s life with that money, but also the possibility of every future trouble he will cause.


    Certainly, if they do happen though he will have to pay a much steeper price, due to his inadequacy to educate and control his son!"


    No one could actually refute Roy''s words, as everyone in there knew just what kind of guy the Young Master lying on the ground was.


    In fact, there were a few people in the crowd that felt like this was retribution, and actually wanted to see that guy dead.


    At that moment though, everyone heard something that they would have never thought they would hear,


    "I will give you the 20 mana stones for my son''s life, but do you dare accept them!?"


    "If you give them then why wouldn''t I dare old man! Furthermore, it seems like I am opening a bank account with you right now.


    You can come and bother me whenever you feel that you have extra money! Just remember something though, when you don''t have money, you will lose your life!"


    "Hmph~! We will see about it!"


    With that said, he threw another leather bag towards Roy that contained precisely 20 medium mana stones.


    Roy collected the bag into his space ring, alongside with the clothes, and everything else on the Young Master''s body, leaving him butt naked.


    He even took his underwear away!


    "What the hell do you think you are doing brat?"


    It was clear that the 3rd Elder seemed to be only one step away from actually growing crazy and attacking Roy.


    On the other hand, Roy was totally calm and collected as he said in a casual tone,


    "I just took what belonged to me after defeating my opponent. What you bought was only, his living body!


    If you want everything else you will have to pay more, since I already said I am a benevolent and bighearted person, I will offer them to you at a 20% market price discount!


    Are you interested in any one of them?"


    The red and purple hue on the 3rd Elder''s face grew even more, as smoke was coming out of his ears, but right now he couldn''t afford to stay here, as his son was in a terrible shape.


    He would have to first take his son to a good doctor or alchemist to make sure that nothing wrong happened to him.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he only gave Roy a death stare, as he said in a truly heavy tone,


    "You are going to regret this!"


    Immediately after he covered his son''s body and left the stage. On the other hand, Roy didn''t seem to have been affected in the least by all this, as he looked at the crowd and said,


    "Well, is there anyone else who thinks of teaching me a lesson? As long as you have the money and desire you can walk forward and ask for a duel!"


    There were a few death stares from behind him, but no one actually spoke out loud and request a duel or a bet with him.


    Seeing the same situation for quite some time, Roy finally spoke once again,


    "Well, since there is no one else, I would love to go and rest for a bit. Surely, my future father-in-law will arrange something for me right?"


    The Guild Master was caught a bit unprepared, but he quickly coughed two times, as he then said,


    "Cough, cough! Sure, sure you must be really tired! Alma please accompany him to the blue courtyard and arrange everything he needs!"


    Then Roy turned towards his target, and also the most important guy in the surroundings, and said with an apologetic tone,


    "I am truly sorry to be unable to stay anymore in this place Your Excellency, but I will be so shameless as to invite myself in your Castle tomorrow or some other day!"


    "Haahhaha~! Young friend is truly funny, it should be my honor to actually host a brave hero of the younger generation like yourself!


    In fact, I am hoping that you will come and teach those good-for-nothing sons of mine, one or two things about strength and fighting!"


    "It will be my pleasure! Now if you will excuse me!"


    With that said, he turned around and made to follow behind Alma, when suddenly Earl Clark sounded him from behind,


    "Young friend, you forgot your bet winning!"


    As he said that he threw the leather bag with 10 medium quality mana stones towards Roy while imbuing a bit of his strength in it.


    Roy turned around and grabbed the leather bag without problems, as he quickly neutralized the energy in it, and then said in a laughing voice,


    "Hahaha~! Thank you, Noble Clark! The truth was that the fight was never for money, so I just forgot about it!


    Once again, Thank You!"


    With that last light bow, Roy followed Alma inside the guild, while the whole crowd didn''t know what to make of the current situation.


    On the other hand, Earl Clark was more and more curious and interested in this new young man in front of him.


    What had surprised him the most though, was the excitement and pleasure that Roy demonstrated while injuring his opponent, or when insulting the 3rd Elder and the others.


    This boy seemed to be walking down the same lane as he was, so he had to pay extra attention to him from now on.


    One thing was for certain though, from now on the Sparrow Merchant Guild wasn''t going to have any peaceful days¡­

 Chapter 202 - 202: Roy’s Future?

    The moment that Roy left the plaza, the main attraction was gone so all the Elders, Earl Clark, and the Guild Master had nothing else to do but to continue with the usual deals and perfunctory words.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that everyone was doing their job while lost in their own thoughts, as they dispersed from the plaza.


    In the meantime, Alma was directing Roy towards the Blue Courtyard which was one of the most luxurious and comfortable courtyards of the merchant guild.


    Surely there were people that would be dissatisfied with the Guild Master about this decision of his, thinking that accommodating Roy like that was a slap to their own face.


    Not only had Roy insulted and received money from their 3rd Elder and his son, but he had also reproached them with his words all the time at the plaza.


    In fact, they all felt like Roy had intentionally directed the matters like that, in other to lower them down and rise himself and his reputation.


    Still, none of them dared to make an outrageous move against the Guild Master, as they all knew the importance he had for the merchant guild.


    The truth was that Boris and the other guys that were against him hadn''t tried to kill him or take him out of the scene due to their camaraderie or their feelings.


    That would be just utter bullshit no matter who heard it. The true reason why he was alive was due to the network of connections he had built.


    There were a lot of contracts and deals that the merchant guild was able to take only due to him being the Guild Master.


    For example, the current cargo that Alma brought for Earl Clark, the only reason why Earl Clark chose the Sparrow merchant guild was due to his friend being in there.


    For that reason, those guys didn''t dare to overstep their boundaries at the moment, at least not until they secured half of those special deals.


    But Earl Clark wasn''t a man that would easily trust others, so they had a difficult time trying to convince him or anyone else that they had to.


    The Guild Master and Alma understood this as well, so they both had laid low for the current times. it was because their safety was assured, and they didn''t have a weapon against the opponent.


    But right now, in just one meeting Roy had managed to surpass their expectations and turn into the weapon that they needed to use against their opponent.


    Roy understood this perfectly as well, for that reason he tried to create such a good show upon his arrival.


    While this was going to be a bother with the stupid and relentless attacks of those guys from now on, it would also give him a lot of reason and facility to use his strength and grow stronger.


    After all, no one was allowed to use lethal magic inside the city walls, unless it was in a training ground, arena, or to protect their own lives.


    "Don''t you think that you went a bit overboard today?"


    "Nope! I needed to do at least something like this if I needed to attract the attention of my prey. Otherwise, it would take me a long time to enter his ranks and earn his trust.


    If I hadn''t done this, it would have been me running after his confirmation and acceptance, but now it''s him who has to think about getting his hands on me!


    You must know, that in order for something to sell well, you either need it to be extremely special, or extremely necessary!


    Even if it isn''t that is how the advertisement should be done!"


    "Advertisements!?"


    "Yes, trying to convince people one the specialty or the necessity of something, or someone!


    Well anyway, that is a term that I came up with. It''s not like the whole world would know about it, at least not yet."


    "What do you plan on doing from now on?"


    "Well, first of all I would want to get my hands on the account books of the merchant guild, and help you take over it!


    After all, I think we agreed that this would be your dowry to me, right?"


    "You are going to help me take over it?"


    "Yes, why do you think that I am not capable!?


    I am not trying to say that you don''t know how to do it, or that you can''t do it yourself! It''s just that with me the time period will be shortened by quite a bit.


    I am even willing to bet with my life if you don''t believe me!"


    The beauty was left speechless as she heard Roy speak like that. The truth was that she didn''t feel like he would help her much.


    But seeing the confident and serious expression on his face, coupled with what she had learned of his character these days, then she decided to give it a shot.


    "Ok, I will bring everything I can to you as soon as I can!"


    "Great! In the meantime, tell your father to not visit or contact me in the coming days! We need to keep the flies around under tenterhooks!


    Everything will be processed through you!"


    Alma was a bit startled and shocked hearing those words, but she didn''t say much as she just acknowledged her ''husbands'' words.


    On the other hand, Roy seemed to be thinking about other stuff, as he said,


    "These days you won''t be able to live here with me, will you?"


    "No, I am unable to stay here!"


    "Humm~! It''s a boomer but there is no other choice, just be careful not to get kidnapped!


    Also make sure to find me a map of the city, with the location of all the important households, important workshops, taverns, and inns, and especially the Gorg''s Mansion!"


    "Are you thinking of going to heal Lady Fiona?"


    "Nope! It''s too soon for that, and it will create quite some trouble for me, so I will need some idiot to receive all the praise for it.


    But I need to go and have a look around, especially to find the hiding rats!"


    "I will make sure to provide these to you in a short time! Anything else?"


    "Yes! Prepare yourself tomorrow to go for some shopping, I need some good quality weapons, armor, and artifacts.


    You can make a list of them, don''t care about the price!"


    Alma was a bit taken aback by his words, as she thought just how much money could a mercenary like Roy even have.


    But remembering his abilities, and all the looting he did on the way, those thoughts disappeared like magic. Roy had made sure that no bandit who attacked left with their life or purse away.


    ¡­


    As Roy was having a discussion with Alma and reaching his new home for some time, in a moving carriage Earl Clark was seating with Baldy inside and asked,


    "How sure are you about everything you said?"


    "I would say 80% Your Excellency, all the way we were attacked by quite a few bandit groups, and most of the times the bandit leaders would die mysterious deaths while fighting that guy.


    Furthermore, there were traces of high-Rank poison in their bodies, if I am not mistaken that was a Rank 5 poison at least.


    If that guy is able to become a Rank 3 Warrior, and a Rank 5 or Rank 6 poison mage at the same time, without having any side effect, then I think that we are breathing emptily.


    Furthermore, if that were the case we would have already heard of his name, but there is no such figure in the continent at the moment.


    All these clues made me think that he was protected from some high-rank poison Mage behind him, and whoever it is, he isn''t some normal character."


    "Hmmm~!


    You did well reporting all this to me in time! From this moment on I want you and the others to keep a tight lock on him and tell me everything he does.


    This is quite a delicate time, and we can''t afford to have unknown variables around us in the city! If he is worthy of working for us then we will make him an offer he can''t resist.


    But if he isn''t, then we will have to take care of him neatly!"


    ¡­


    At the same time, in a darkly lit office of the Sparrow Merchant Guild, the Guild Master was seated on his chair, in a deep pensive look, talking to no one,


    "What do you think of him?"


    If anyone heard him at that moment, they would think that he was either mental, or that he had lost it, but surprisingly a voice responded from the shadows,


    "I don''t know! He is stronger than he is supposed to be for his age, he is most certainly a genius! Furthermore, with that little girl''s special talent we can conclude that he is more than meets the eye.


    But I don''t know whether he is going to be a help on our side or someone that will want to put us under him.


    He doesn''t look like the guy that would easily obey others, so we will have to keep a tight look on him to decide how to act!"


    "You are right! Depending on how we play it, he might become a powerful card for us or a knife that might harm us!"


    "Assign the coins to keep a look on him at the moment!"


    "Yes, Immediately!"


    ¡­


    As many people were having their eyes on Roy, the guy himself was in a large hot bathtub inside his new home¡­

 Chapter 203 - 203: 8 Days Pass

    It had been some time since he was able to properly enjoy himself, and especially the refreshens and comfortability of a bathtub.


    Right now he felt like whatever had happened until now didn''t matter anymore, even though he knew that things would get started to get difficult from now on for him.


    Perhaps not immediately but in one or two days, assassins would start appearing for his head, and his food would most probably get poisoned or tampered with.


    Not that it mattered much to him, as he had Gaia in himself, and he could enter that place whenever he felt like it. No one would be able to find even the slightest trace of him.


    Even though he had such a trump card as Gaia though, he never lowered his guard. On one side it was much better staying with the forest barbarians, as those guys were more direct.


    If they wanted to fu*ck they fu*cked, and if they wanted to kill they killed. Surely these seemed too animalistic and barbarous, but those were their instincts, and they didn''t hide them behind a smile.


    In this ''civilized'' world, everyone was trying to be a smart ass by hiding their real feelings and thoughts behind a smile or a mask, and in an opportune time, even the best of friends could back-stab.


    Well, Roy wasn''t the best guy to talk about that though, as he wasn''t much different from the others.


    In principle he had the same conduct and thoughts that these hypocrite bastards had, he was going to make use of them for as long as he could.


    It didn''t matter much to him whether they were willing to be made use of or not, he only looked at his own account.


    The more he stayed inside the bathtub and thought about what had happened, and philosophical stuff, the more he felt that he was spreading and losing concentration.


    Knowledge is good, but too much knowledge is bad!


    Thinking like that he opened his eyes to have a look around, and when he saw no one and nothing, he just got up from the bathtub, wore a robe around himself, and got out in the lobby.


    He had to admit that this was a truly good house, and as he came out of the bathroom he saw Alma enter the place with a stack of account books, and documents.


    The only thing covering him was his robe, and if it weren''t for Alma being accompanied by a few servants he would have jumped on her immediately.


    Still, his desire disappeared the next moment, that he saw the stack of documents and accounts in front of him, that seemed to have formed a little mountain of paper.


    "I thought that you told me not to keep my expectations high! What is the deal with all this?"


    "Well, since I have decided to believe you, then I thought that I should go the whole way don''t you think?"


    Roy couldn''t help but have his eyebrow twitch, even though this was what he had wanted from the start. Left with no other choice, he could only sigh, and say,


    "Well, then let''s get over with this!"


    With that thought in mind he started looking through all those account books, and documents, even though he was surprised how did that Guild Master ever give permission for something like this.


    After all, who would ever hand over the information of their wealth just a day after they had ever seen his face.


    It didn''t really make much sense, but Roy didn''t want to lose his time to think about that, as he was more focused on reading and comprehending everything.


    Since he had the memories of that nerd Roy, he was able to quite easily adapt to the new language and symbols.


    The only time when he would stop dealing with the account books, and documents was when he would have to eat.


    Forgetting the fact that food was never cooked as it should have been, from the third meal and forward there would always be poison mixed into it.


    There had been used so much poison, that even his poison immunity and poison magic were actually showing signs of a breakthrough.


    Still, he pretended to not know anything, while he ate and drank like he had never felt something wrong.


    On the third day, the enemy seemed to have lost patience in trying to poison him and send 5 assassins to kill him.


    The assassins were all Rank 3 and above, with at least 2 of them being Early to Mid Rank 4. Certainly, each of them had their own skills and occupation.


    Too bad that the assassins were caught by surprise during their attack, as there was no trace of them the next day. It looked like the assassins had been assassinated!


    The first ones to visit the next day were the 3rd Elder and Boris, who gave the pretext that they were there to discuss about the artifacts that Roy robbed from the 3rd Elder''s son''s body.


    Hearing that stupidity Roy closed the door on their face, as he left only one remark behind,


    "Come when you truly want to trade!"


    One look at their shocked and startled look when Roy opened his door was enough to understand that they had sent the assassins, so Roy didn''t bother with them.


    On the other hand, they didn''t dare to attack or act openly against him either, as that would be the same as rebelling against their own Guild Master, who had invited Roy there.


    After that, the assassins'' numbers continued to add up, as the 6th day their number reached an easy 13, which surprised even Roy at how many assassins there existed in the city.


    He felt that with the daily numbers, he must have already taken down a small guild of assassins, and yet these guys kept sending more and more.


    Well, not that mattered anyway. As long a Rank 5 assassin didn''t make his way towards him, then Roy had the confidence to deal with them.


    Surprisingly the 3rd Elder and Boris came only that day, and weirdly it looked like they had nothing to do with the last assassins sent, but Roy didn''t care.


    While there were people that wanted him dead, there were also people who wanted him alive, as Earl Clark had sent him an invitation to one of his parties, that he had no intention of losing.


    Alma had done her job good too, as she had brought him all the information he had asked, and especially selected a few good items and artifacts for him.


    Amidst them was a Rank 4 leather armor that he was able to wear even below his normal clothing, called the Hunter''s Protection.


    Rank 4 Water, Fire, Earth, and Wind mana rings, that were able to instantly resupply the magic power of any mage that had the specific element.


    A Rank 4 Metal Barrier ring, which was able to defend him even from the attack of a peak Rank 4 Warrior, or Mage''s attack.


    Together with a new Rank 4 greatsword, a few mana potions, a bow, arrows, even a dagger, and some hidden weapons.


    In order to not reveal himself by wearing the clothes inside his first space ring, he was forced to buy quite a few fashionable new clothes as well.


    When he was finally finished, the price of all that came to a stupefying 200 high-quality mana stones, an amount that even the Sparrow Merchant Guild would take at least a year to make.


    Still, Roy paid everything on hand without even showing any emotion. Like that was just a small drop of water in the ocean.


    It was only after 8 full days that Roy finally managed to go through all those documents and information and finally could take a breather, as Alma asked,


    "What do you think?"


    "You and your father are in extremely deep shit!"


    "Huh!? What do you mean? Surely they are threatening father with the poison but we still have control of the Guild!"


    "Just as I thought, you still haven''t understood it! There are 13 out of 19 Elders that have already accepted Boris''s deal and sided their selves with him.


    3 more are also in the verge of going his side, and only that weird 2nd Elder seems to be still on your father''s side!


    Even that guy is most probably siding because he has taken an offer that he couldn''t refuse! After all, even if he couldn''t sit on the Guild Master position, as long as his son does everything is the same!


    According to my predictions, you only have time until the next 10-year meeting which will happen in 6 months to turn the situation!"


    "What do you mean? How is that possible!?"


    "Really simple, the Merchant Guild is going to suffer a big loss next month! A loss big enough to drown you and your father, that 2nd Elder might escape though!"


    "Stop speaking in riddles already!"


    "5 years ago, before your father started to notice the poison he had been inflicted with, the guild was in trouble and debts, so your father took a large loan from a high-noble.


    The guy''s name is Duke Egins, and he was an acquaintance of the 2nd Elder. The loan was 20.000 high-grade mana stones, and it hasn''t been paid even once during these years!


    While the Sparrow Merchant Guild is worth much more than that and has a wide market, you don''t have that many mana stones in hand, and even less an opportunity to make them in the current market.


    And to seal everything in one strike, there is¡­"

 Chapter 204 - 204: Solution (Making A Brand)

    "The relation between Duke Egins and Earl Clark as they belong to the same faction, and it seems more probable for Earl Clark to side with him than with you!"


    "But¡­"


    "You should know better than me, that there is no friendship in these cases. The more important part is the benefits!


    If you are unable to provide Earl Clark with certainty that you can transport his cargos, and do the shipments for him, even when more than 80% of the guild is against you, it will be a lost cause.


    Once again, the only left pawn in your father''s hand will be you! Or to be more specific it would have been you, as right now even that pawn seems to have left his hands!


    For all these reasons, you will be finished in this short time. Well, you would have been if it weren''t for me, that is!"


    "You have a way to turn this over?"


    "For sure, not only that but I am even capable of expanding the merchant guild to at least twice its current size!"


    "How certain are you!?"


    "99%! That remaining 1% is there just to include even the probability of the planet destroying in the meantime!"


    "Aren''t you being a bit too arrogant!?"


    "No, I would say that I am quite humble already!"


    The blue-haired beauty didn''t know what to think at this moment. No matter how much Roy spoke and said she couldn''t trust him fully without proof.


    After all, this wasn''t something simple, as the continuation of the merchant guild and the futures of her father and hers were dependent on how this played.


    There wasn''t even an opportunity to pull back because Boris and the others would never allow a variable like her father and her alive, after taking over the guild.


    Being compassionate to the enemy was the same as being cruel to oneself! Boris and the others understood this perfectly, especially with their experience and age.


    On the other hand, Roy felt like this was his opportunity to put in action all the knowledge he had gained from his old planet about trade and economy.


    The fact that this was a world concentrated on the magic power and nobility had kept all these guys a bit behind in developing and evolving.


    Roy had already made his plans to create a huge economic backing for himself, because no matter where one was, money would always make the water flow in reverse.


    His great luck was that the Sparrow Merchant Guild was already set and thrown in his hands. Now, as long as he managed things correctly he would be able to make this his.


    And the first thoughts in his mind were advertisements and making a brand.


    All the big brands on Earth didn''t sell due to the quality or the value they had, but due to the name, and brand they belonged to.


    He had the idea to make the same thing in this place, and due to his great luck, there was also a clear standing separation in this City, and this world.


    Nobles were always on top, with merchants and guilds following after, before continuing with the officials and other layers of society.


    He just had to make this division even more visible, and then give the opportunity to the lower layers to buy something that could make them equal to the layers above.


    Certainly, he was going to steal the designs and ideas from Earth as well, but there was no one who would be able to judge him or punish him for copyrights.


    He was clear that designs and ideas from Earth weren''t necessarily better than the currently existing ones in Navita, but they were new and different, something that people loved.


    The best way to start something like this were clothes and jewelry. Not only for women who had these two as a form of identification and strength in this world but even for men.


    Same as women, men were truly attached to the fashion and their appearances, as it was a show of finesse, culture, and looks.


    Especially so, when looks were one of the biggest factors showing the difference in standing between one another.


    Thinking all this, Roy had already prepared his own plan about this and then handed over to Alma a list with instructions.


    Receiving the list, Alma took a quick look at it, and the more she read the more enchanted or attracted she became, as she couldn''t move her eyes before reading it whole.


    Only when she finished reading everything, she couldn''t help but say with a startled voice,


    "This¡­"


    "That is the first stage of my plan!


    Now you have 3 days'' time to prepare me a list with the best artisans in the City, and the biggest gossipers, and all their information! The more detailed it is, the better.


    After that, you can continue with the rest!"


    Alma was still a bit startled, surprised and thoughtful about all this, but she unconsciously acknowledged her duty,


    "Yes, it will be done!"


    "I am looking forward to the results, now go and do it!"


    "Ah!? Yes, yes!"


    With that Alma left Roy''s courtyard to deal with her duties, while Roy sat down on the couch while thinking and tasting a glass of wine.


    His plan was quite simple actually, he was preparing a big auction with a lot of exotic jewelry, clothes, and other words while separating the people with different level cards.


    There would be only one Diamond Rank 1 card for Earl Clark, and everyone else would receive a Golden Rank card or below.


    It would be the same with the Guilds ranking system, but this system would be for buyers, and the discounts they would get.


    He was quite unwilling to give a Rank 1 Diamond Card to Earl Clark, as that would be a card for high nobility but he still convinced himself that he wasn''t going to live long and would also be the first noble.


    As for the name of the brand he had decided to go with Royal. On one side he could say that he created this brand while thinking of the Royal family and their glory.


    On the other side, it was also a mixture of his name and Alma. He did so in order to make it clear that this brand while it would be sold by the Sparrow Merchant Guild, it didn''t belong to them.


    As a matter of fact, he wasn''t planning on showing himself, or the person who stood behind this Brand, as he was planning to attribute it to a mysterious and talented merchant.


    Like that, the guild wouldn''t be able to say anything more when he paid them only 40% of the profit.


    At first, he didn''t want to give them that much either, but he had to if he wanted them to pay the debt.


    The way he saw it, the most important problem of the father-daughter duo at the moment was the big debt against Duke Egins.


    As long as the Duke was unable to raise a storm even the 2nd Elder wouldn''t change sides easily giving them a bit more time.


    The second step would certainly be changing the Elder''s minds and their feasible loyalty. But as long as he kept 60% of the profits he would be able to buy quite a few of them.


    They were merchants who looked at the profit and didn''t have much loyalty or honor, to begin with.


    Last but not least would be the support from Earl Clark, as long as he convinced the fox that it was more profitable to keep the Guild as it was and not change hands Boris and the others wouldn''t have a choice.


    Like this, he would be able to turn the tables on Boris and the 3rd Elder, and then teach them a lesson they would never forget.


    In fact, the way he saw it, the most troublesome and difficult opponent in this game wasn''t Boris or the 3rd Elder, but that guy the 2nd Elder.


    He didn''t know why the Guild Master was trusting that guy so much, but for sure he was a hidden snake.


    Well, these were only his thoughts and conclusions. In order to better assess the situation, he would have to see how it went slowly, but right now he felt like it was a good start.


    Thinking like that, he slowly threw his eyes towards the open gold envelope on the table it was the invitation from Earl Clark, and it was for tomorrow.


    His date for the night would be none other than his beautiful new wife Alma, but there would be present even his esteemed father-in-law, and most probably the others as well.


    This was going to be a perfect opportunity for him to have a look at each and every one of them, and their reactions in public.


    He was the most curious about the 3rd Elder, his son, and the son of that Boris guy. These guys hadn''t shown for quite some time already, but they shouldn''t have given up.


    Meaning that they were cooking something in the dark, and he would have to keep a tighter look on them, to understand what it was.


    ¡­


    The next day, Roy was wearing some really nice traditional prince-like outfit that Alma had specially chosen for him, while Alma was shining in a ballroom red dress.


    Roy had to hear her cough in embarrassment in order to finally regain a bit of clarity and remove his eyes from her frame.


    Getting on the carriage prepared for them, they made for Earl Clark''s castle.. The main attraction of Badona City.

 Chapter 205 - 205: Fake Invitation

    Earl Clark''s castle seemed to truly be one of the few, as the man had clearly spent more than a bit of his money in this place.


    With a height of 37 meters above ground, fixed in such a way that each floor was at least 4 meters in height.


    Each side was more than a few hundred meters, while the surface it covered easily surpassed 10 thousand meters square.


    But that wasn''t even the most surprising part about this place, as all the walls surroundings it, and the inner walls of the castle were made of marble, which was an expensive material even in Navita.


    Even without entering inside, one could easily understand that Earl Clark had spent a few thousand high-quality mana stones in this place.


    The moment that Roy''s and Alma''s carriage arrived at the Castle''s entrance, they had to stop and have the guard check their invitation.


    Only people with invitations on their hands could enter this place, as no one could bribe his way through. Even a mana stone wasn''t able to buy entrance in this place.


    "Stop! Please show us your invitation!"


    Roy and Alma didn''t worry much as they had the invitation ready, so they just handed it over to the guard, but the moment that the guard received the invitation he seemed to grow angry,


    "How dare you appear in front of Earl Clark''s Castle with a fake invitation! Turn around and leave this place if you don''t want to suffer for this offense!"


    "Huh~!?"


    Both Roy and Alma were startled and surprised at the guard''s reaction. Especially since he declared that their invitation was fake.


    This invitation was supposed to have been sent by Earl Clark himself, there is no way it should have been fake. Or could it be that Earl Clark was trying to humiliate and embarrass them in front of everyone?


    It didn''t seem much plausible, as there was nothing he could gain from simply humiliating Roy and Alma. In fact, it would be more a hit to his own face and honor than theirs.


    So what the hell was going on?


    Still, Roy didn''t lose his cool and calm, as he said in a natural tone,


    "I think that you are mistaken, this invitation was sent to me by Earl Clark himself!"


    "What a shameless bastard! How dare you claim that his Excellency sent an invitation to a cheap and shameless person like you!


    Throw this guy away, before he starts polluting the Castle!"


    Normally Roy wouldn''t bother much with them, as he felt that they were doing their job. He wasn''t the type to find problems where there weren''t.


    But this guy seemed to be weirdly too much against him. Not only that, but he even started cursing and insulting him, which clearly made his blood boil.


    ''Slappppp~!''


    For these reasons, he extended his hand, and landed a slap on the guard''s face, sending him flying for more than 10 meters behind.


    "What the fu*ck is this?


    Is this how Earl Clark treats his special guests? He sends them an invitation personally, and then sends these cheap guards to get on their nerves!?


    Very well, since I am not welcomed here, then I will just leave this place myself!"


    He intentionally raised his voice so he would be heard through the whole place, and from everyone in there.


    While he didn''t dare to say that his voice would reach the inner castle and the lobby where the party was held, it would surely reach the door and the chamberlains there.


    Then with a dark face, he turned around and prepared to enter his carriage once again to leave the place when the ugly faced guard stood up and started screaming at him,


    "Who the fu*ck do you think you are to come and go as you please in the entrance of Earl Clark''s Castle!


    You are going to suffer the consequences of your actions!"


    With that said, he didn''t stay put anymore, as he took out his sword and jumped towards Roy with the intention to kill or cripple him.


    ''Slaappppppp~!''


    Roy didn''t seem to care much about this nincompoop, he just stood there and waited for the guy to enter his close-quarters combat area, before giving him another slap to the face.


    This time he even used a bit of sword aura in his attack, as this guy was truly angering him. He had an idea by now, that someone might have paid or ordered him to act so.


    Surely it wasn''t Earl Clark, but it was someone near him who had the authority to command the guards of the castle to call his invitation a fake.


    Knowing this, he had wanted to let this guard escape with some simple injuries, but who would have thought that this guy would attack him with killing intent.


    ''Boooooommmmm~!''


    His slap sent the guard flying once again, this time it was for more than 20 meters, and he crashed into a wall behind him.


    The other guards were left in utter shock and surprise as they didn''t know how to act at this moment.


    They still surrounded Roy and Alma''s carriage as they saw one of their commander''s approach.


    "What the hell is going on here? Who dares to create trouble in front of Earl Clark''s Castle. Are you tired of living?"


    The voice was deep and heavy and made quite a number of the people waiting at the door have their hair standing on salute, as they started whispering.


    ''Master Cyclops is here! Now let us see this greenhorn act tough!''


    ''The poor young man he is in for a tough beating!''


    ''He should have just received his punishment and left!''


    ''Who does he think he is?''


    Certainly, each and everyone at the venue had their own thoughts and ideas about what was going to happen, as some of them felt pity, some were excited about the show, and some just looked with interest.


    It had been quite some time since they saw someone act like this in front of Earl Clark''s Castle, and he was bound to suffer, as this was Earl Clark''s city.


    Completely against their expectations though, Roy just turned around to have an angry look at Cyclops, as he said,


    "Yo Cyclops, is this the way you have decided to void our debt? By sending these stupid guards to say that my invitation is fake, and humiliate me at the gate?


    I truly wonder what Earl Clark has to say about this!"


    "What the heck are you talking about brat? Why would I have to do something as low as that?


    I admit that you are strong, but I don''t fear you. In fact, I am looking forward to our fight. So, stop sprouting bullocks!"


    "Oh really!? Then why would this idiot say that my invitation is fake and try to attack me when I told him to check it twice!?"


    "What!? Is this true!?"


    Looking at the conditions of his soldier Cyclops had been angry and wanted to teach a lesson to the bastard who did this, but now everything had changed.


    "You can ask everyone here if you don''t believe me!"


    Looking at Roy''s clear, confident expression Cyclops could easily understand that he wasn''t lying, which made him even angrier at this scene.


    Earl Clark had personally told him and the others to not create trouble for Roy at the moment. Quite on the opposite, he wanted them to try and befriend him.


    "What is going on here?"


    Before Cyclops could make a move to the guard, another figure arrived at the venue, another commander of Earl Clark dominion, Master Darren.


    "Uncle Darren, you are finally here!"


    "Yo Baldy you are here!"


    The moment he arrived both Roy and Alma didn''t seem to feel his pressure and just acted normally and naturally.


    Those expressions and words though threw the crowd in another whispering challenge, while the bald man didn''t seem to oppose the two.


    Alma went by his side to explain the situation to him, while Roy just looked towards Cyclops and said,


    "So, how are you going to resolve this Cyclops?"


    As if the current situation wasn''t enough, Baldy had to appear there, which made Cyclops even more hopeless about the situation.


    Still, considering Roy''s value in Earl Clark''s eyes at the moment, he didn''t dare to make a half-hearted explanation.


    With those thoughts in mind, Cyclops turned towards that guard who had just managed to get up from his terrible state, and asked him with a heavy tone,


    "Why did you do that?"


    "Commander Cyclops this guy truly has a fake invitation! I was just doing my work!"


    After understanding everything, and hearing the words of the guard, it was Master Darren who jumped forward and asked the guard in anger,


    "Fake invitation!? Are you sure?


    I personally saw his Excellency Noble Clark order the messenger to hand that invitation to him, and you are telling me the invitation is fake?"


    "This¡­ I¡­"


    "You what?"


    Baldy was truly fired at this moment, as he was the type of guy that didn''t like ploys and stuff like this. Furthermore, this guard was spewing some stupid ass-made lies.


    The guard could see that he had kicked a hard steel plate this time, and the situation was getting worse and worse for him.


    When he had accepted this small bonus work from that man, he had told him that he would take care of everything in case something happened, but right now he was nowhere to be found.


    Most probably he had been abandoned, but he didn''t dare to snitch on him either, as he felt that he wouldn''t live long if he did.


    The only thing he could hang on at the moment was that lie he spewed at first,


    "It was a fake invitation, perhaps he handed me over the wrong invitation, but the one he gave me was a fake one¡­"

 Chapter 206 - 206: Entering The Venue & Young Master Kayden

    "You can eat whatever you want, but you can''t spout shit like that!


    Why don''t we let Master Darren, and Master Cyclops have a look at my invitation then, and check if its original or fake!?


    Just show it to them!"


    The invitation was still on the ground after falling when Eric slapped the guard for the first time. Everyone had seen the invitation lay on the ground the whole time.


    The guard couldn''t claim that Roy might have changed the invitation in the meantime, so he clearly got even more scared of it.


    Master Darren, or Baldy for short, walked forward at that time and went to pick it up and have a look at it.


    The guard and Cyclops had an idea to run quick and pick it up, but it was impossible as he was closer to the thing, and it would have been too suspicious.


    On the other hand, Baldy picked it up, and took a quick look at it, while his face seemed to slowly show signs of anger, as he said,


    "Haahaha~! What a good fake invitation! It is so ''fake'' that it looks completely original, but surely my eyes can fail me, and aren''t as good as yours, right?"


    "Huh!? No, Master Darren you must be wro¡­, there is something weird about this, I clearly remember that the invitation was fake!"


    At first, the guard wanted to say that Baldy was wrong, but one look at his angry and dangerous face made him change his mind, as he continued with his story.


    Baldy seemed ready to jump and kick the guards ass right then and there, despite being in formal and party dress. He saw this as a lose of face for Earl Clark and his Castle.


    Before he could say or do anything though Cyclops jumped forward, and said in a heavy tone,


    "Guards apprehend this guy and put him in the cells, I will personally come and interrogate him later about this issue!


    To dare and behave like this towards one of Earl Clark''s special guests, I will make sure to get to the bottom of this!"


    Then turning towards Roy he continued,


    "Young Master Roy please rest assured that I will get to the bottom of this issue, and I promise to give you a satisfactory explanation in the short future!"


    The guards immediately moved to do as they were ordered while Roy looked towards Cyclops with an easygoing expression and said,


    "Hahahah~! Master Cyclops is too serious! This is just a simple ploy from a worthless man, you don''t have to be so fierce about it!


    Anyway, I am leaving this in your capable hands!


    Now why don''t we enter inside, we are blocking the entrance here, and I am sure that even his Excellency might be bothered by this fact!"


    In a matter of moments his overbearing and cocky attitude seeking for justice had completely disappeared, as he turned into an easygoing, and understanding chap.


    The whole crowd behind him was startled, and surprised at the sudden change, as everyone was having his or her thoughts and interpretations of the situation.


    Even Baldy and Cyclops were surprised by what happened. Well, Cyclops more because Baldy was kind of used to this after the trip he underwent with the Roy.


    On the other hand, Roy didn''t seem to care about the opinion of the crowd as he just made his way towards the party venue, followed by Alma and Baldy.


    It took them a while of walking, but they finally reached the venue, as the chamberlain asked them for their names, so he could announce them out loud.


    Roy had to admit that it was a bit weird to suddenly be part of such an experience, but he found out that he absolutely loved it.


    The moment that the chamberlain mentioned his name, the whole party venue turned silent, as different kinds of looks, and intents were directed towards him.


    After a week and a half there was almost no one who hadn''t heard of the recent happenings at the Sparrow Guild''s plaza, and the arrival of the new son-in-law candidate of the Guild Master.


    There were quite a few interpretations of the happenings too, but most of them had negative connotations for Roy.


    Treating him like an arrogant and cocky young man, who not only didn''t show proper respect, but also went as far as to offend and humiliated the Sparrow Merchant Guild, the Elders, and even the Guild Master.


    In these medieval times, even in a magical society the best source of information were certainly rumors. While they weren''t trustworthy, most of the people didn''t care.


    And even those that understood how unreal these rumors were, they didn''t see any reason to correct them either.


    After all, no matter the time or place, the rules were made by the strong and powerful. As long as someone had the strength and power, they could make this rumors disappear in just a day or two.


    Not to mention, that the guy himself hadn''t made a move, so why should the others do it?


    Roy didn''t care much for these rumors to say the truth! In fact, he felt like these rumors would help him with his plans and make him earn quickly fame and recognition.


    While these rumors would make him infamous, the fact remained that he was still known and recognized by the whole city.


    The more did his enemies paid to spread these rumors the more famous he became. Rather than being angry about it, he felt the need to thank them quite a bit.


    Just as he expected the most special intents towards him, were the ones coming from the 3rd Elder, and Boris.


    But he was surprised by the fact that while 3rd Elder''s son was looking at him with raw killing intent, the young man beside Boris was looking at him with a curious and hypocritic look.


    As if understand Roy''s look and thoughts Alma whispered close to his ear,


    "The young man beside Uncle Boris, is his only son Kayden! We have been treating each other as siblings from young age, but suddenly he declared his love for me!


    I rejected him, but he said that he wouldn''t give up!"


    "Oh, is that so!?"


    "What!? Don''t tell me you are jealous?"


    "Hahaha~! Wifey, do I have a reason to get jealous? You belong to me already, and the Blood Slave Seal lets me have a general idea of your thoughts, feelings, and emotions.


    I know I have no reason to get jealous!


    What I didn''t expect, is that you who could see through people, are actually unable to see through their characters!


    No matter how that guy looks, and behaves, he is nothing more than a hypocrite. If I would have to compare his greed with that of his father, he would surely win by bounds!"


    "¡­! I don''t believe that!"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not! Time will reveal everything!


    Until then, please just act as I ask you too, and don''t make any unnecessary moves or revelations! We can''t take a risk with this, as both our futures depend on it!"


    "Hmph~! I know that I am not a little child! You don''t have to worry about it!"


    "Very well then, one less reason for me to worry about!"


    Still, even though he said that Roy decided to keep a closer look at this beauty, as he was certainly worried about the matter.


    With that episode out of the way, Roy and Alma just walked forward towards a corner, waiting for the arrival of the other guests, and the organizer.


    It was impossible for Earl Clark to appear before all the other guests had arrived, so it would take some time for the party to truly start.


    In the meantime, Roy just started to have a look at all the participants of this party, their standings, and their circles.


    Even though these guys were quite good actors, who had extremely great controls over their expressions and looks, he was still able to notice the little details that they gave away.


    Time slowly passed by, as the looks from the 3rd Elder, his son, and Boris didn''t seem to get any lesser in hostility and maliciousness.


    But amidst all that, Boris''s son Kayden seemed to have a slight friction with his father, before making his way towards Roy and Alma.


    Reaching their spot, Kayden immediately introduced himself in a high-class manner,


    "Greeting''s Young Master Roy, little sister Alma, I am Kayden Green! I am sure that you know my father already.


    I am sorry for his behavior, but I think that old age is getting to him, and he is starting to act a bit out of line!"


    "Hahaha~! Young Master Kayden is surely joking, your father seems as healthy and sharp as an eagle!


    But don''t worry, I see nothing wrong of his actions, he is only acting upon his character and beliefs.


    Rather than him, I would be more worried about the hypocrite and two-faced bastards that think and wait for a chance to stab on the back!"


    Hearing Roy''s words Young Master Kayden''s expression changed for a fleeting moment, but no one was able to see it, as he quickly returned in a smiley face,


    "Young Master Roy is truly a wise and intelligent man! Today this little one''s eyes have been opened and I have to say that I quite admire your thoughts, and opinion!"


    "Really!? Then are you saying that you completely detest those two-faced scumbag motherfu*ckers as well Young Master Kayden?"

 Chapter 207 - 207: Timothe & Aura Clark

    Young Master Kayden''s face didn''t change but Roy could feel that this guy was boiling inside. Two-faced scumbags hated the most being called two-faced scumbags, after all.


    "Young Master Roy surely seems to have some kind of grudge against those people!"


    "Oh, I certainly do Young Master Kayden! To me, those guys are even worse than animal dung. Pest that needs to be exterminated for the benefit of the whole society!


    By the way Young Master Kayden, I am no Young Master, I am just a slightly strong mercenary! I don''t want people going around and spreading useless rumors later.


    Furthermore, I feel like I have no reason to hide or lie about my poor background! What do you think, Young Master Kayden?"


    Young Master Kayden had managed to keep his cool and amiable face until now, but hearing that Roy was just an ordinary and poor mercenary, he couldn''t help but flinch and falter.


    Why?


    Young Master Kayden had always considered himself as someone that stood above the food chain, while his status wasn''t close to the nobles and the rest, he was not far either.


    He had always believed that if a commoner breathed the same air as he did, the air would be polluted, and he would get sick.


    Right now, not only had he breathed the same air as this piece of a commoner in front of him, but he had gone so far as to shake his hand.


    At that moment he could feel like his whole beliefs had been shaken, and he wanted to finish the guy in front of him without hesitation.


    Only Roy''s warm blood might be able to wash away the sickness, and disgust of whatever had happened, but unfortunately, he couldn''t do something like that.


    ''Aarrrggghhh~!''


    It took him a lot of inner strength, and mentality to control himself from showing any reaction to those words, but he managed to do it.


    On the other hand, Roy seemed able to easily notice and understand his situation and couldn''t help but enjoy messing around with this piece of trash in front of him.


    "Young Master Kayden I have been looking quite some time for you, and I finally found you!"


    As Roy was playing with the new toy in front of him, someone else approached their location and started talking to Young Master Kayden, awakening him, and giving him an opportunity to make a break.


    It was a young lady in her teens, she didn''t look older than 20, with auburn hair, green eyes, and a beautiful oval face.


    Even if she didn''t look like one of those princesses in the drama from back on Earth, she wasn''t far either.


    She was dressed in a green ball dress, that perfectly accentuated her forms and charms. Especially her chest which was boosted even by her corset.


    But while her looks could be said to be graded with an 8.5 out of 10, her aura and expression made Roy turn his evaluation to minus.


    "Young Lady Aura Clark, it''s my greatest honor to have you look for me! I was just introducing myself to little sister Alma''s acting fianc¨¦!"


    "Hahahaha~! Young Master Kayden surely loves to jest around, I am not her acting fianc¨¦, I am her fianc¨¦, right sweety!?"


    "Of course you are love, I have no intention of letting you go!


    Young Lady Aura it''s a pleasure to meet you again!"


    The Young Lady who just made her entrance didn''t seem to like the way that Roy and Alma acted, but her expression changed almost immediately the moment that she looked at Young Master Kayden.


    The moment that she looked at him, she looked like a stupid little girl in front of her crush. It was so obvious that one needed to be fully crippled not to understand.


    "Little sister, how come you ran away so suddenly! It''s poor manners in front of our guests!"


    As the beauty was absorbed in checking her prince in shining armor, another gentle but manly voice resounded behind her, as a young man with auburn curly hair and olive eyes appeared behind her.


    He seemed to have a gentle and handsome face, but his aura seemed even more wretched and evil than the one his sister had.


    After arriving there, he finally noticed Roy and the others and then continued,


    "Sorry for my late introduction everyone, my name is Timothe Clark I am the third son of Earl Clark! I am truly sorry for the inconvenience that my little sister has caused you!"


    "Young Noble must be joking, Young Lady Aura is just like a fresh spring that refreshes the souls of people around her!"


    These words didn''t come from Young Master Kayden, but weirdly from Roy, who seemed like he was singing praises to his lover.


    Everyone around was startled and surprised a bit at his words because even though those words didn''t rime, or look exceptional they were still elegant and different.


    Even the beauty herself had to take a second look at the person who said those words as if she hadn''t seen him clear the first time.


    "Hhahha~! I truly hope that to be the case!


    I am sorry but I didn''t hear your name!"


    "Oh, you are right, where are my manners! I am Roy Fitz, a humble mercenary, and the fianc¨¦ of Miss Alma here!"


    The Young Noble''s face wasn''t much different from Young Master Kayden''s face hearing that Roy was just a commoner, but it grew even worse hearing that second part.


    Who in the high society didn''t know that Young Noble Timothe Clark was one of the greatest admirers of the new merchant beauty.


    And right now he was faced with the guy who claimed to be the fianc¨¦ of the woman he wanted, how couldn''t he not react at all.


    Still, he managed to keep himself calm and collected, as he said with a fake smile,


    "Your luck seems to be boundless to have actually captured Miss Alma''s heart, and even more so to have been brought here, in this party by her!"


    "I am truly lucky! Sometimes I can''t believe it myself, but Young Noble is mistaken, tonight isn''t my fianc¨¦ that brought me here.


    Your esteemed father invited me! I thought that the guards would have already explained this much to you Young Noble!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Huh!? Nothing! I just thought that perhaps the guards might have given you some brief details about the new faces of Young Noble.


    What did you think I mean?"


    Young Noble Timothe couldn''t help but get caught by surprise as he quickly regained his clarity, as he thought,


    ''It''s impossible for this guy to know that I was behind what happened at the gate. I am certainly imagining things, and overreacting!


    There is no way that such a trash could have knowledge about my plans and try to foil them. Just you wait trash, in a short time the Sparrow Merchant Guild, and your woman will belong to me!"


    "Haahhah~! Roy, it''s just that I have been through a tiring day today, and I am a bit on edge due to some special reason."


    "Oh, no problem then! Young Noble Timothe has no reason to explain himself to a commoner like myself!"


    In a short amount of time, Roy and Alma''s quiet and lonely corner had turned into one of the main attractions to all the people at the venue.


    Everyone wanted to know just who was the young man beside the Sparrow Merchant Guild''s Guild Master''s daughter, that managed to attract the attention of Young Master Kayden and the siblings.


    No matter what, the ones who truly understood the situation could only be counted on the fingers of one hand, and they most probably understood that Roy had run out of luck.


    Recently all the descendants of the Clark family had started to show their teeth to the outside world and compete against each other for the title of their father.


    Earl Clark had given them free reign while saying that the one who was capable would be taking his place. It didn''t matter whether one was an illegitimate son or a bastard.


    As long as they managed to subdue their siblings and take his place with their abilities and skills, he would accept the result.


    For that reason, his sons had started fighting each other and showing their teeth and cards without stopping.


    One of them went hunting for the Rank 5 beasts, one of them was planning to take down the Sparrow Merchant Guild, while the others had their own ambitions and goals.


    For a few moments, everyone was looking at the rest of the people around, trying to find where everyone stood. The rain seemed to be really close, so they all needed to find a good shelter to hide.


    As the atmosphere was quite tensed, despite the fake amicable smiles all over the place, Young Noble Timothe seemed to have received some news as he said,


    "I am sorry everyone, I and my little sister will have to leave, as Father is coming soon!"


    "I will have to leave as well, as I have to meet up with a few other acquaintances. Being a merchant isn''t an easy thing!"


    In a matter of seconds, they disappeared from there leaving Roy and Alma alone once again. Roy just looked at them leaving without much of an expression, but inside he was excited.


    After all, it would be a shame to enter inside a Nobles Castle and not to experience the storm brewing inside.


    At the same time, he couldn''t help but look forward to the exciting show these guys were going to prepare for him.


    If anything, time here in Badona City was going to be anything else but boring¡­

 Chapter 208 - 208: Like Spices To The Food

    At that moment Roy was so excited that for a moment he even unintentionally lost control of his emotions, as a grin appeared on his face.


    Most of the people at the venue didn''t notice, because Roy''s attraction disappeared the moment that those big figures left, but Alma who was by his side managed to see it perfectly.


    "What''s with that grin on your face, husband?"


    "Oh, sorry! It seems like I got too excited for a moment there! As for the reason why, don''t you think that this is going to be one hell of a performance?


    After all, it seems like the shadows around your Merchant Guild are even larger and thicker than I previously thought!


    To think that for a moment I thought that there existed something like friendship in this world!"


    "Huh!? What do you mean? Are you still talking about Kayden? I told you that I will be careful with him, but I refuse to accept it!"


    "Hahahahah~! He is quite good indeed, but he is just an idiot who is being used without understanding it!


    Well, anyway let us approach the door too, it seems like the main character of the party is entering!"


    Right at that moment, before Alma could ask, or say another word, the chamberlain''s loud voice resounded through the venue,


    "His Grace Earl Clark and the First Lady Diana honor the party with their presence!"


    Immediately after the big gate was wide open, with rose petals dropping from above, as Earl Clark and his first wife made their way inside the venue.


    Earl Clark was wearing a golden stitched formal outfit, while the woman by his side who didn''t seem to be older than 30 was wearing a golden dress with some really beautiful peacock feathers.


    They didn''t really look good as a couple, but one could easily understand the Earls preferences by looking at his wife, as she possessed some killer curves, with a thin waist.


    That was Earl Clark''s newest favorite wife, that he had married from another powerful household like Duke Egins household.


    For Duke Egins to actually give Earl Clark his third daughter, it meant that there was most definitely some sort of cooperation or business amidst the two.


    The couple made a short parade inside the venue while looking to the ceiling as if anyone else wasn''t worthy of their eyes and finally rested on the table at the center.


    Not long after, Earl Clark''s children took the initiative to walk forward and raise a toast for their father according to their ranking, before the guests did the same.


    If Roy had a coin for every superficial and fake praise he heard in this party only, he didn''t doubt that he would be able to buy at least 50% of Earth as a planet.


    Each and every one of the people at the venue tried to say some words that their predecessors hadn''t said, in order to garner the attention of the Noble, and other people.


    What surprised Roy a bit, was the fact that despite being accompanied by their husbands, and their families, a few of the ladies would make some flirting moves towards Earl Clark, and his boys.


    Some of them went unnoticed while some were only slightly reproached by their men, but none of them seemed to suffer much despite their attitude.


    Finally, it was Roy''s and Alma''s time to arrive and raise a toast towards the noble. Despite the fact that Roy was acclaimed to be a commoner, he was invited through a personal letter, so he was obligated to.


    It was something that didn''t bother him much, as he walked in front with Alma by his side, as he raised his glass, and then said,


    "I raise a toast in honor of Earl Clark, and Lady Diana who are like spices to our food!"


    ''Blasphemy!''


    ''Who is this lowlife that dares to say something like that to his Excellency!''


    ''Is he tired of living?''


    In a matter of seconds, the quiet and joyous party venue turned into something similar to a public execution where the crowd was throwing stones and hate at the guy whose head was on the guillotine.


    How could some people lose this chance, as Young Noble Timothe walked in front, and said,


    "Roy while your background is that of a commoner, you shouldn''t say words like that to my Esteemed father who brought you in this party!"


    While he seemed to be protecting Roy from the crowd, he was actually trying to lower him by telling everyone that he was nothing more than a stupid commoner.


    Just as expected, his words were tantamount to adding fuel to the fire, as the crowd seemed to get even more fired up,


    ''A damn lowlife commoner who doesn''t know how to appreciate the kindness!''


    ''That''s why I hate commoners, they are so ungrateful and wicked!''


    ''Bastards who don''t know to appreciate what is good for them. Earl Clark went as far as to invite someone like him tonight, only to make him lose face!''


    Roy heard everything that was said calmly without interrupting them, or trying to explain himself, as he slowly started laughing a bit,


    ''Hahhahha~!''


    "Roy, you shouldn''t make things worse by laughing right now, it''s smearing my Esteemed father''s face!"


    Young Noble Timothe had been waiting for such an opportunity from the moment that he heard that Roy was a commoner who had shaken his hand.


    Even if Roy didn''t say anything wrong today, he would have tried to find fault with him. So what was going on, was the same as a golden opportunity for him.


    He would make sure to teach this bastard a lesson to never forget. He should have never messed with his people, or with someone of higher stature.


    The crowd started saying profanities and curses once again, but Roy didn''t seem to bother, as only after laughing for a moment, he turned towards Earl Clark bowed slightly, and said,


    "Esteemed Noble Clark, I am truly sorry for my laughter and slight impertinence towards you just now, but the thing is that I am incapable of holding myself in front of the irony!"


    "Oh~!? You speak some strange words young man, just what do you mean?"


    "Well don''t you find it an irony Noble Clark, these people are slighting me of being a commoner, lowlife, ingrate, and uneducated when they are unable to understand the meaning of my words!"


    Roy''s claim through the whole crowd into a startle as they were waiting for him to continue after the pause, but one of them was specifically unable to control himself as he asked,


    "What do you mean Roy, are you trying to call us all fools here?"


    "Hahahaha~! That is most certainly not my intention Young Noble Timothe, that is just what you are trying to presume.


    What I meant is my praise towards the Esteemed Noble! But before explaining that, I need to ask a question to everyone here!


    Have you ever tasted food without spices? Well forget about all the spices out there, and just say salt. Have you ever tasted food without salt?"


    Roy''s question took everyone by surprise, as they didn''t understand the relation it had with the situation, especially Young Noble Timothe who couldn''t help but say,


    "What nonsense are you sprouting Roy, how is this related to the topic. Furthermore, how could esteemed people and noble like us eat their food without salt!?


    Are you trying to slander us?"


    "Hahahahah~! Young Noble Timothe is truly a strange man, you say that you are unable to eat your food without salt, but then take my praise of the Esteemed Noble Clark being like spice to my food as an insult!


    Isn''t this an irony and contradiction!?"


    The whole crowd was thrown into shock, surprise, and startling. After all, what Roy just said made perfect sense.


    They truly thought of eating their food without salt or spices, and while it would be still edible, it wouldn''t be tasty in the least.


    While the words that Roy used weren''t related to the sun, moon, dragons, or phoenixes, they were quite easily understood as well.


    Even Young Noble Timothe couldn''t help but feel like he had just been called an idiot and stupid by reason at that moment.


    The atmosphere around the venue became tense and complicated, as no one dared to even breathe loudly after those words.


    The one to break the silence this time was none other than Earl Clark, who started laughing out loud and saying,


    "Hahahhahaa~! Heroes truly come from the young! Young man I must accept that even I am slightly ashamed to not have understood your words earlier, but now I can''t help but be extremely pleased.


    I never thought that you would have such a way with words when you have a strong way with words!"


    "Noble Clark is overestimating me, this is just the humble praise of a humble commoner. While I don''t know much about dragons and phoenixes, I know what humans can live with and without!"


    "Hahahha~! Truly a humble and talented young man! If that young girl hadn''t captured you and your heart, then I might have even given one of my daughters to you!"


    "This humble one doesn''t dare to accept such a gift! But if Noble Clark ever needs the poor me, or my poor skills, I will make sure that come without batting an eyelid!"


    "Hohoho~! Don''t forget this is a promise you made, young man!"


    "For sure my lord!"


    After the small talk between Roy and the Earl, the people around started laughing and lightening the mood as well.


    After all, if the Earl himself hadn''t understood it, who would dare to be smart enough to say that he did. Not to mention that they were shocked by the contents of the talk¡­

 Chapter 209 - 209: Roy’s Talents

    To think that Earl Clark would consider giving one of his daughters to Roy was a piece of explosive news, that many people had difficulties accepting.


    After all, it was clear that Earl Clark wouldn''t immediately give him his daughter to marry, but first give him a title befitting his future son-in-law.


    It was a gold-tier newbie package for whoever managed to get it. And if Roy truly received such a package then he would be in a much higher position than most of the people at the party.


    With that thing possible who would even think of making an enemy of Roy at such a place. Surely there were those that were ready to speak behind his back.


    But those people were precisely that, trying to speak behind his back. No one would dare to say things like that in front of his face, or somewhere where they could be forced to take responsibility.


    The one who was shocked the most though was most probably Young Noble Timothe as he couldn''t understand what his father was trying to do.


    For a moment there, he even felt like his father was keeping Roy in much higher evaluation than him, which made him extremely unhappy.


    To think that his father would actually compare him to a lowlife commoner, to a nobody. That was something that he could never accept.


    It was precisely at that moment that he decided to actually make sure that Roy saw the least number of sunny days possible.


    Out of nowhere the list of people that wanted Roy dead had been added with a few more names, but the person himself didn''t seem to care much about it.


    He quickly excused himself from the center of attention and then pulled Alma towards their previous corner to continue drinking and talking in peace.


    The party continued normally, even though now there were many more people who were actually interested in Roy and his story.


    The people who were the most dissatisfied with the high attention towards Roy were the 3rd Elder of the Sparrow Merchant Guild and his son.


    No matter who tried to talk about Roy and the information about him would have to actually talk about the humiliation they received from his hands.


    But the uncomfortable air didn''t last long, as in no time Earl Clark as the host announced the opening of the ball, as he and his wife did the first dance.


    Roy didn''t seem to care much about the dance as he was mostly concentrated on the food, and the wine of this place, which was the best he had tried until now.


    Where it wasn''t much of a wonder, as this place was the Castle of an Earl, and if he was unable to find good wine and alcohol here, then most probably he wouldn''t be able to find it anywhere.


    Well, probably in the Royal palace or some highly expensive tavern, but those things were far from his reach at the moment.


    Just because he wasn''t interested in creating problems with the others, it didn''t mean that others wouldn''t create problems with him.


    As he was enjoying the company of Alma, the good food, and the good wine, Young Lady Aura appeared in front of them, and said in a polite tone,


    "Young Master Roy, your words earlier enchanted me, and make me feel that you are a true poetic talent!


    For that reason, I would like to apologize if I offended you earlier!"


    "Hahahhaha~! Young Lady Aura is overpraising me, those were just my heartfelt words. I have no talent for poetry or writing with ink, my talent lies in writing with blood.


    All kinds of blood!"


    His words surprised the Young Lady that was unable to understand what he meant with the last part. Even more so when she saw Alma make a weird face as if she had understood something.


    To make matter worse Roy even visibly winked at her, as if to make confirm her guess, and treat this as a secret between the two.


    That made the beauty clench her teeth for a moment, but she quickly regained her cool and clarity as she continued,


    "Hahaha~! Young Master Roy is truly a humble and virtuous man! But I was wondering if those are your only talents, or do you have more?"


    "Well I do have more, Young Lady Aura, but I am afraid that I am unable to express them in front of you, as it would be inappropriate!"


    The same scene appeared once again, where Roy and Alma seemed to be talking in a secret language in front of her, even though she had started to understand what Roy meant.


    In fact, now that she thought about that look in his eyes when he said that, and even attached that with the blood comment, she understood everything perfectly.


    The moment she did so, she couldn''t help but grow angry at him, while a visible red-hue appeared on her face.


    If she could, she would have already slapped Roy on the face, and ask her father to kill him without a second thought. But unfortunately, the situation was complicated and disadvantageous for her.


    Looking at her troubled look, Roy couldn''t help but chuckle inside, as he thought,


    ''little girl, is already considered a boon to you if I don''t come to mess with you, but you don''t appreciate it and throw yourself in front of my teeth!


    Wouldn''t I be called a eunuch if I don''t take advantage of this?''


    Too bad that Young Lady Aura was unable to hear his thoughts, otherwise she would have exploded right then and there, making everything even more amusing for Roy.


    On the other hand, the beauty couldn''t help but try her best to control her raging emotions and feelings, as she finally relaxed a bit and said,


    "I don''t doubt that Young Master Roy, but I was actually talking about talents like dancing! We are in a ball party, after all, it would be a shame if you didn''t know how to dance!"


    "Oh, you meant dancing!?"


    While he said that, a visible disappointment was plastered on his face. As if he wasn''t trying to hide his intentions in the least.


    That made Young Lady Aura truly have a hard time fighting with herself to not make an action that she would regret, as she couldn''t believe that this commoner would treat or think of her like that.


    Still, through clenched teeth that she tried so hard to not make a crackling noise, she said,


    "Yes, dancing! I wonder if Young Master Roy will give me the honor to actually witness myself your talent in dancing!"


    Roy still had that disappointed look on his face, when he was suddenly remembered something, and then said,


    "Young Lady Aura is truly magnanimous and kind to want to have a dance with a brute like me. But the problem is that I haven''t even danced with my future wife yet, and that is a bit inappropriate.


    In fact, now that I think about it, all this time I have been only eating and drinking, totally forgetting that this is a ball party, and neglected my wife."


    Then returning towards Alma like a true gentleman in love with his wife, he continued,


    "My beautiful wife, that shines stronger than the sun, and brighter than the moon. I am truly sorry to have neglected you and your feelings until now, thinking only of myself!


    But not anymore, what do you say of grabbing my hand and actually dancing together, melting with the crowd!?"


    Even Alma was quite surprised at her new husband''s words and reaction, as for a moment she felt like she was actually inside a dream or an illusion.


    After all, which woman wouldn''t love to have a romantic and loving husband that would make her the center of his world and treat her like that.


    Even more so, when he was actually being hit by another woman, rejecting her advances, and putting her in front. It felt like a double win.


    How could she refuse such an invitation!? In fact, it took her quite some self-control to actually not jump and accept immediately.


    "Certainly husband!"


    Roy grabbed her hand and pulled her towards the dancing area, while completely ignoring the presence of Young Lady Aura which made the girl even more spiteful.


    She had come here to actually invite him to the dance and mock him about it, only to be humiliated and downgraded in front of Roy and Alma.


    ''I wish that 100 snakes bite you to death, or that some bolt of lightning kills you right now, you damn lowlife! How dare you treat me like this!''


    Those were her thoughts and feelings at that moment, but at the same time, she felt a bit amused. After all, she had achieved her purpose, and he was now going to dance.


    It should be impossible for a commoner and lowlife to dance better than the nobles who get taught from childhood about this stuff.


    She couldn''t help but wish to see Roy''s performance and add salt to the injury when he was mocked by the crowd.


    On the other hand, Roy and Alma walked slowly towards the dancing area, as Alma said in a light voice,


    "You went a bit overboard with her, and a bit hasty there! Anyway, just follow my lead and we will be fine hopefully!


    Also, even though you might have not meant those words earlier, I would still want to thank you for it!"


    As she said that, she couldn''t help but feel her face get a bit hotter, probably due to not knowing what to expect¡­

 Chapter 210 - 210: An Enchanting Waltz

    "Who said that I didn''t mean those words?"


    "What!?"


    "Well, while our circumstances of coming together were a bit weird, startling, and unexpected, I don''t regret my decision.


    From the moment that we both accepted the deal, taking you to Gaia, and even placing that Blood Slave seal upon you, I have considered you as truly my woman.


    I thought that what happened on the journey here was enough to demonstrate that, but I guess that I still needed to actually express my thoughts in words at the end of the day!"


    "Huh!?"


    "As I said, you are my woman wifey, and I truly meant those words!"


    The blue-haired beauty wasn''t able to believe her ears at the moment. This answer and these words were totally unexpected for her.


    After all, until now she had thought of Roy as nothing more than a tool for her use. Even after what happened in the carriage on their journey to arrive here in Badona city, she was trying to convince herself of that.


    That was mostly due to thinking that Roy was the same, he was using her as a tool to get the Sparrow Merchant Guild, so she was going to use him as a tool to exact revenge.


    But at this moment, she suddenly understood that the situation was quite a bit different from what she knew and expected.


    Certainly, she wasn''t a fool to believe that Roy had fallen in love with her and was going to give his life fighting for her.


    But this showed that he was clearly developing feelings towards her. Knowing that, could she continue using him as a tool to get her revenge upon her mother''s murderers?


    She definitely felt complicated right now, and her thoughts and feelings were thrown in a disarray. She would need quite some time to actually regain clarity on her thoughts, and actions.


    She was so confused that she even forgot what she was about to do, as she felt Roy suddenly jerk her towards himself, put a hand on her thin waist, and then say with a whisper,


    "Don''t lose your mind yet wifey, we have a dance to dance! Just follow my lead!"


    While the Earthling Roy had never danced the waltz in his life, only hip-hop, or street dance, as that was the kinds of parties he went to, the Navitian Roy was another topic altogether.


    As a prince, and furthermore, as one with quite a few loving mothers, he had been trained to Waltz since he was only 3 years old.


    Even though he didn''t like much the physical training and tiredness, he still gave everything to those moments, as he was able to pass happy moments with his ''family''.


    For that reason, the moment that Roy and Alma entered the dancing floor, he seemed to have changed into another guy.


    Just like when a swordsman takes his sword out, Roy''s aura started to blend in the music and environment as if he belonged to the part.


    All the people and nobles around him seemed to sense the sudden change in the aura, as they couldn''t help but stop and have a look at him while creating space around him.


    Alma couldn''t understand what was going on either, as she was just like a beautiful green leaf that had been cut off from her branch and was letting the wind guide her through her fall.


    Enchanting!


    Tantalizing!


    Perhaps even these two words wouldn''t be able to demonstrate the beauty of the show that Roy and Alma were offering to the crowd at the party venue.


    People that had thought of actually mocking this lowlife commoner for his inexistent skills in dancing, couldn''t help but look at him with slightly red faces.


    No one knew whether it was from the anger of not being able to pick on Roy later, or due to their shame and embarrassment for not being on his level.


    Even Earl Clark and his wife couldn''t help but ignore the noise and sounds around them for a few moments, as they saw Roy and Alma waltz through the floor like two majestic swans.


    Looking at the beauty and majesty of that dance, even the angry and furious Young Lady Aura couldn''t help but be a little bit jealous of Alma.


    She had wanted to mock her and Roy for dancing, but right now she couldn''t find words to express the beauty of this dance.


    What she didn''t know, was that Alma herself was shocked by what was happening. She had never thought that Roy would have been such a good partner to dance.


    What made things even weirder for her, was that through all the dance was Roy that was leading her, and she had only followed his lead.


    How could such a commoner dance so majestically!? How could a man dance so majestically? At that moment, most probably everyone had forgotten that Roy was nothing but a commoner.


    The same commoner that they tried to mock and laugh at earlier. As for Roy himself, he was totally submerged into the music and the dance itself that he had forgotten about everyone else.


    At that moment, he felt like he was reliving the moments of his past, the moments when he danced with his mothers, and his family.


    Even though to the current him those memories seemed nothing more than a beautiful dream, he could still feel the happiness, and love that he experienced.


    As those memories surged his mind, he couldn''t help for the betrayals he went through, and the fate of those family members as well, so killing intent, love, happiness were all mixed in his dance.


    This was probably the first time for everyone in there seeing someone place intent through their dance, as each and every one of the nobles and people in the crowd felt like they were watching a story.


    At first, it started happy and beautiful, to continue with anger, rage, and killing intent, and to finish with an unknown end.


    The moment that the music finished, Roy and Alma stopped, the whole crowd at the venue, no matter whether they were servants, maids, nobles, or whatever were completely shocked and fascinated.


    Each and every one of them could only look dumbfounded, and frozen at what had happened, as if trying to enjoy the fleeting moments, without making even the slightest movement.


    Deadly silence conquered the party venue, as people seemed afraid to make a sound or a noise that might disrupt the lingering feeling.


    ''Clap~!''


    ''Clap, Clap~!''


    ''Clappp¡­, Claappp¡­, Claaappp~!''


    No one knew who started it, or who followed after. But the moment that the first clapping sound was heard through the venue, the second followed immediately, and then everyone else.


    Even his haters and evil wishers couldn''t help but stand and applause the beautiful dance. While Roy all this time had kept eyes locked with Alma.


    The poor blue-haired beauty felt like she was being enchanted by those blue eyes of his like she was unable to break free from them, as Roy peered into her soul.


    "You are so beautiful!"


    Hearing that compliment at that moment, Alma couldn''t help but feel her face grow hotter, as Roy approached closer and gave her a kiss right then and there.


    Only after he felt satisfied with the tasting, did he finally break the kiss, then jerk her once again to his side, and make a slight bow towards the still clapping audience.


    "Thank you for your support everyone, I hope to not have embarrassed myself too much in front of all of you!"


    For a moment each and every noble, or person that considered himself as part of the high society couldn''t help but feel a bit angry towards Roy.


    ''If that is embarrassing yourself, then what the fu*ck is what we are doing?''


    These were probably the thoughts of everyone present, but they would surely not express them out loud. None of them would accept that Roy was superior to them, even if it was only dancing!


    At that moment, Earl Clark took the attention of the crowd once again, as he said,


    "Young man, you are surprising me more and more tonight! I can''t wait to see what else do you have in your arsenal."


    "Earl Clark is overpraising me again. I just danced a bit according to my heart, nothing more!"


    "Hahahaha~! You shouldn''t be so humble young man, otherwise, people might take it for sarcasm!"


    "That wasn''t my intention!"


    "I know, that''s why I am saying it. Now let us enjoy the party!"


    With that once again everyone started drinking and whispering but no one dared to take the dance floor.


    None of them wanted to be the first one to be compared to Roy''s and Alma''s majestic dance. Well, almost no one as there was someone that couldn''t tolerate Roy''s fame.


    Young Noble Timothe immediately went to ask for his little sister to be his partner into the next dance, and they took the frontline.


    Their waltzing was classy and beautiful, but it was nowhere near the one that Roy and Alma just performed.


    Forget about putting intent into their dance, the two of them were unable to even blend to the music and the part.


    Still, no one dared to say or do something that might displease the two of them, so they all started whispering compliments, and beautiful words to the couple.


    In fact, there were a few people who exaggerated everything and started saying that the duo was dancing even better than Roy and Alma.


    But one look at the Young Noble himself and everyone would easily comprehend that he understood the difference himself.


    In the meantime, Roy and Alma had returned to their quiet corner, as Alma couldn''t help but ask,


    "Just, who are you exactly!?"


    "Who knows, I just might be a rich and handsome Prince of an Empire!"

 Chapter 211 - 211: Little Bet & Assassins

    Roy seemed extremely serious with his words for a moment, which made Alma startled and seriously ponder for a moment.


    But if he had such an identity as he said, then what was the need of him being in the Death Forest, and even more so becoming a mercenary.


    At the same time, she couldn''t categorically reject the idea, thinking of the possible expert behind him that had helped him all this time, or thinking about Gaia.


    Still, many questions were left unanswered, and many doubts didn''t seem to even get an answer, so she could only look deeply into his eyes as if trying to find deep inside him whether it was the truth or not.


    "Hahaahha~! I was just joking wifey, you don''t have to be so serious! If I truly were such a wealthy prince, then I would be spending my days making love to beauties, and not come in such a place!"


    "Hmph~!"


    Alma was taken aback by his reaction, as she couldn''t help but snort a bit in displeasure. For some reason though she couldn''t help but think that it might be true.


    Roy noticed her expression and look but he didn''t say anything more, he just continued to chuckle as a kid who had succeeded in his little play.


    As the two ''lovebirds'' were talking to each other, the dance of Young Noble Timothe and Young Lady Aura seemed to have come to an end.


    The crowd was applauding loudly, and showering them in compliments, but the couple themselves felt like they were being mocked instead of praised.


    Even though they were arrogant, and selfish, thinking that the world should revolve around them, they still were able to see things clearly, they weren''t idiots.


    Their dance could be compared to that of Roy and Alma but that was as wide as the difference in the standing of a high noble and a slave or a lowlife commoner.


    They were far from being able to actually reach even 1/10 of Roy''s and Alma''s dance majesty. For that reason, the applause seemed even more of an insult to them.


    Roy and Alma seemed to join with the crowd as well. In fact, Roy was one of the people that applauded the most. It was a clear and naked provocation to the couple.


    Young Noble Timothe could be seen clenching his fists and teeth as he saw this scene, but he still didn''t give in to his anger and rage.


    Even though he seemed to be burning in rage, he still managed to control his emotions and feelings. Young Lady Aura wasn''t much different, as she was looking at Roy like he had offended her Ancestors.


    Well, most probably her anger was related to her crush, who despite his calm and cool look seemed to be harboring quite the killing intent towards Roy.


    As for the man himself, he just saw all this happen without much of an expression on his face, as he couldn''t help but think how fun things were going to be from now on.


    After that dance, the party got even duller, as no one dared to take the dance floor anymore. People only drank and ate the delicacies of the party.


    Finally, when most things had finished, Earl Clark stood up and then said in a solemn tone,


    "Friends, I hope you have been entertained and pleased tonight with this humble party! Since it has become quite late, I would love to retreat and have a good sleep!"


    With that, he took the hand of his wife, and once again disappeared into his Castle, giving permission to everyone who wanted to leave the Castle.


    Not much later after Earl Clark left the party, Roy pulled Alma out of there to leave as well. He had reached his purpose of coming here tonight, so there was no need for him to stay longer.


    Getting in the carriage the couple was just looking at each other without saying a word, as Roy finally broke the silence,


    "It''s boring like this! Let us make a bet, how many assassins will there be, and what strength? The one who gets closest wins!"


    "Oh!? And what will we bet upon?"


    "The loser has to do one thing that the winner requests, no matter what it is!"


    "Anything!?"


    "Yes, anything!"


    "Very well, then I say that there are going to be 8 assassins, with strength late Rank 3 or early to middle Rank 4!"


    Considering the strength that Roy had demonstrated at the Sparrow Merchant Guild''s plaza and combined with the fact that most people thought that he used artifacts it was quite a good estimation.


    What the blue-haired beauty didn''t know though, was the fact that Eric had been fighting with assassins all this week, and his enemies had certainly gained some information in his strength.


    Well, even then, they had no idea what he was truly capable of, but still, they wouldn''t be as stupid as to send cannon fodder.


    On the other hand, Roy had no intention of losing this game, so without losing time he quickly spread his ''sense area'' to have a check before saying,


    "4 of them, each of them at late Rank 4!"


    "You¡­ You just used ''sense area'' now didn''t you?"


    "Yes, I did, and?"


    "It doesn''t count! That''s cheating!"


    "How is that cheating? I never mentioned that we couldn''t use it, and neither did you add that as a condition!"


    "You¡­"


    ''Crackk¡­, crack¡­, clanggg¡­, clankkk¡­''


    Too bad that the beauty didn''t have time to continue speaking, as suddenly all kinds of arrows, knives, and even a spear cut through their carriage and turn it into a porcupine.


    Right after the arrows had struck, a giant ball of flames fell upon the carriage with the intention of burning it to ashes.


    What wasn''t visible to the eye though was most probably the fact that most of these arrows and knives were coated in poison.


    It was clear that whoever hatched this plan had the intention of killing both of them. But before the giant ball of flames could land and burn the carriage, it was turned into a chunk of ice that exploded in pieces.


    Then under the surprised eyes of the 4 assassins, Roy and Alma walked out of the carriage with different expressions on their faces.


    Not only that, but Roy seemed to even find the time to actually act like a gentleman and let the beauty get off the carriage.


    They were in a dark alley, quite a bit away from the Castle of Earl Clark, even if they send help as soon as they saw the ball of flames, they would still need 10 to 15 minutes to arrive.


    And that was if they truly wanted to arrive and save the duo, as most probably they were ordered to stand by and not move.


    Looking around the alley, and at the heads of the two people below looking at them with lust, and viciousness, and the two guys on top of two houses alongside the alley, Roy said with a happy tone,


    "My win!"


    "You cheated, it doesn''t count!"


    "How did I cheat? We never set any rules to this!"


    "Still, it doesn''t count!"


    "Come on don''t be a baby, just accept you lost!"


    As the couple were quarreling about their bet together, one of the assassins that were on the ground with them, seemed to have lost his patience and attacked, while saying with a hoarse voice,


    "Oy brat, how dare you ignore us, and act lovey-dovey?"


    The guy used a knife as the main weapon and was quite fast. It would be difficult to keep up with his speed.


    Before he could arrive and enter Roy''s and Alma''s close-quarters combat area though, Alma used her body as the center to spread frost around her in a two-meter radius.


    While the frost wouldn''t kill the guy, or endanger his life, it surely slowed him down by freezing his reactions, and nerves.


    ''Bangg¡­, Crackk¡­, Booommmmm~!''


    At the same time, Roy took advantage of the chance created, landing a square punch to the guy''s face and sending him flying back as he said,


    "How dare you interrupt my moment with my wifey? Are you tired of living?"


    Roy''s punch was quite overbearing and strong, but Alma who had already fought quite a few times by his side knew that this was just half or at most 60% of his strength.


    ''Why didn''t he kill him?''


    On the other hand, Roy just acted like his hand had been injured as he said,


    "Damn~! He had such a thick skin that even my hand hurts! What about you guys?"


    The sudden situation clearly had startled and shocked the other three assassins, but Roy''s words managed to wake them perfectly.


    Without wasting any second more, the two guys on the top of the buildings gathered mana to create another giant ball of flame, and a ripping tornado as they hurled them towards Roy and Alma.


    At the same time, the other guy who was on their level ground took out a bow with 5 arrows readied in it and then launched them towards Roy and Alma as well.


    One look at the scene and one could tell that Roy and Alma weren''t in a good position. In fact, one could even claim that they were screwed.


    Still, neither of them looked any worried with the current situation, as Alma said in a solemn and heavy tone,


    "Courting Death!"


    ''Swooshhh¡­, swisshhh¡­, swooosshhhh¡­''


    In no time the attacks landed in the spot where Alma and Roy stood a moment ago, covering the place in dust, debris, and dirt¡­

 Chapter 212 - 212: Against The Assassins

    The bad thing about the assassins combo attack was the fact that wind and fire were extremely combinative to each other, and the wind helped strengthen the fire.


    Even though it was just a ball of flames it had the backing magic power of a high Rank 4 Fire Mage and was even strengthened with a Wind tornado from a high Rank 4 Wind Mage.


    Without exaggeration the strength of that attack seemed to be close to a Rank 5 magic attack upon the couple.


    And if that wasn''t enough there were also those 5 arrows imbued with the physical strength of a high Rank 4 Warrior, which would most certainly pierce right through a humans body.


    Even if they were a Rank 3 or Rank 4 Warrior!


    The situation was anything but hopeful to Roy and Alma who were the target of such attacks. As they were covered by the dust, rubble, and dirt.


    It took quite some time for the cloud of dust to dissipate and finally show what was happening below it, as there stood a big, muddled puddle under Roy''s and Alma''s feet.


    Before the attack reached the two of them, Alma had used her Ice Magic Frost, to actually try and freeze the surroundings.


    She didn''t care whether it was flames, or arrows, she wanted everything frozen. But while her will and desire were great, her chances were limited.


    No matter how talented she was, and no matter how much she tried she could only reach close to the peak of Rank 4. While the magic of the two assassin Mages had reached the level of a Rank 5.


    So, the moment that her frost had clashed with the Wind-Fire Ball, it had unfortunately started to melt and evaporate.


    Surprisingly while Alma was trying her best to put a defense against the powerful Wind-Fire Ball, she had received an unexpected help.


    Roy had used the openings through the melting ice to actually send his Acidic Balls and use them to fight the fire.


    Certainly it didn''t destroy the Wind-Fire Ball, but it did took a bit of the attack, and at the same time moistened the surroundings.


    Magic power was certainly extremely important when performing a magic attack, but the environment was as much important as well.


    If a Mage was in a region where his own element was in abundance he would always have an advantage against Mages of the same level.


    Depending on the abundance of the element he might even have an advantage against Mages or Warrior that were even in higher levels than himself.


    These were Magic 101 lessons that he had received from his ''Master''. For that reason, while Roy''s help didn''t put off the danger completely it did help in enforcing Alma''s chances.


    Furthermore, he was focused in something much more important at the moment, which was the 5 arrows that were aimed at them.


    Taking out the greatsword that he had received from Master Gorg''s corpse, he quickly used his sword aura to strength his grasp, and then used it as a fan against the arrows.


    He managed to completely block 3 out of 5 arrows, completely change the direction of the 4th and slightly change the direction of the 5th arrow, which pierced through his thigh.


    The good news was that the arrow didn''t scratch any important vein on his thigh, the bad news was that it felt really close to his ''little solider'' which made him extremely angry.


    Even though in great difficulty Alma and Roy managed to go through the attack, but before they could counterattack, that knife guy seemed to have gotten up and was trying to cut Alma''s throat from behind.


    Since both Roy and Alma had gone through quite a bit to actually block the attack, they were both a bit impossible to react on time.


    Still, Roy clenched his teeth, made a powerful roar, and turned behind to use his left hand to block the knife with his bare hand.


    The knife went through his hand, and even scratched Alma''s neck, but it didn''t cause any vital wound. Even then the assassin was smiling at him, as clearly the knife was coated in poison.


    It wasn''t some simple and weak poison either, as according to the potency he felt inside, and the reaction of his own body against it, it was at least a Rank 4 or Rank 5 poison.


    Still, a poison that would normally take the life of an expert of his Rank in a short time, was actually able to only paralyze his senses for a few seconds.


    Just to create a chance for himself, Roy pretended to have been had by the poison though, as he forcibly reduced his heart beating rate, and fell on his knees, while vomiting blood.


    "Wha-What is this! You hideous bastards!"


    He seemed really hopeless and angry at that moment, as Alma immediately tried her best to keep him standing as she screamed,


    "Noo~! Husband!"


    "Hahahahha~! This is what you get for messing with people that you shouldn''t mess trash! Remember to be aware of your own standing on your next life!"


    The knife assassin seemed extremely arrogant, cocky, and pleased of himself as he said those words. He was looking at Roy like he was nothing more than an ant that was destined to be squashed by him.


    The other assassins kept their guard at first but seeing that their knife comrade was now in two feet away from Roy with his knife on his hand and licking it they lowered their guard and started approaching.


    "You beasts, who sent you!? Why are you doing this to me? How much did they pay you? I can double it, just let us go!"


    "Hahahah~! You angered quite a few people tonight idiot! What does it matter who sent us, you are going to die anyway!


    As for how much they paid us, and you paying double, while it sounds pretty tempting we can''t afford to anger our employer.


    So, just die and let us get over with this!"


    By this time even his friends had arrived close to the two bodies, as they seemed ready to put an end to Alma''s and Roy''s suffering.


    While Roy would have loved to keep the conversation and acting going, he knew that it would create suspicion, and these guys seemed like they were about to make the last move.


    With the exception of this knife idiot, all the others seemed calmer and wiser. They seemed like true assassins, as this guy was just a beast in human skin.


    With those thoughts in mind, Roy stopped his acting as he made a sudden roll on the ground while sending three knives towards the other three guys and letting the knife guy miss his target.


    "Careful!"


    One of those three behind seemed to be still on guard against him as he warned the others, but unfortunately he was a bit too late, as Roy''s knives were on the way.


    ''Swishh¡­, swissshhh¡­, swisshhhh¡­, clangg¡­''


    From the three knives, one was fully blocked while the other two didn''t find their precise target but still managed to cut through the assassins bodies.


    "You bastard!"


    Roy''s play and move clearly infuriated the assassins, that couldn''t believe that they had been played out, as the knife guy went after Roy with anger.


    It was a bit surprising that he didn''t go after Alma, as she was the closest and easiest target, but that didn''t matter at that point.


    Roy rolled once again in the ground trying to dodge the knife. After the second roll there was a third and after the third there was a fourth.


    On the fourth roll things got even more difficult as he was followed not only by the knife guy but even by three arrows, as the two mages were preparing a big attack once again.


    His chances seemed really slim to escape this situation, as he was actually cursing under his voice about the opportunity he was expecting to activate faster.


    Once again he managed to dodge the knife and two arrows but the third entered his shoulder. Even with that pain and difficult situation he didn''t give up though.


    His determination and resolve didn''t waver even for a single moment, using all the strength he could accumulate, he suddenly felt his body and his movements get much lighter and faster.


    For a moment he thought that he had died, or that someone had attacked him, but feeling the warmth spreading through his body at that moment he understood that he had broken through.


    After all this time of training, fighting, and killing, he had finally broken through the Rank 4 Warrior bottleneck. Still even then he couldn''t be really happy about it, as he felt crap.


    His body was still weak and injured, as he tired to escape the consecutive attacks. Furthermore, if he didn''t do something soon, he would have to suffer another Wind-Fire Ball that was coming his way.


    After blocking that powerful Wind-Fire Ball earlier Alma was still recuperating, and it was a miracle that she wasn''t being targeted so she couldn''t be of much help to him, even if she wanted.


    The more he felt the magic elements disruption in the surroundings, the more he felt like the rope around his neck was constringing him.


    If the miracle he had planted didn''t work out, then he was surely going to die really soon, and he didn''t like his chances in the least.


    At that moment a clearly discouraging and stupid thought took root in his head, could it be that this knife bastard had a poison immunity like him!?

 Chapter 213 - 213: An Unexpected Savior

    That would be the worst match up ever, as Roy was actually hanging by the fact of his poison attack working on the guy.


    From the first attack he had landed on the guy he had inflicted him with his poison, so now was about the time he felt the paralysis effect of the poison.


    Normally a high Rank 4 Warrior would feel the effects of his poison in about 3 minutes, while a mage of the same Rank, as long as he wasn''t a poison mage like him would feel it in 2 minutes and a half.


    From the first attack until now, Roy had kept account of any second passing, and he was quite sure than 180 seconds had passed until now. In fact, this was the 192 second.


    So this guy should have been paralyzed since 12 seconds ago, and yet he was still acting in full swing. For that reason he couldn''t help but think that he might really possess immunity just like himself.


    In this situation, he had no other choice but to hope and pray to whatever he could that that wasn''t the case, and that this guy would feel the poison paralysis soon.


    "Ughh~! What!?"


    It seemed like Gods were on his side tonight, as truly the knife assassin suddenly slowed down, as if he had fallen into some kind of strange swamp, unable to get out of it.


    It was clear that he had understood that there was something wrong with his body, but now it was too late for him.


    Without wasting the sudden opportunity he got, Roy used all the strength he could muster in order to change the direction of his rolling into the ground and close the distance with the knife assassin.


    The best course of action right now, would be two lower the enemy numbers, as 4 of them were too much. Not to mention that their teamwork seemed spotless.


    It wouldn''t be much of a wonder if they had actually killed a few early Rank 5 Mages or Warrior during their career as well.


    The only reason why Roy was able to have a chance at this guys was due to their underestimation of his skills, and due to his trump cards like poison.


    Well that didn''t matter at that moment though, as he didn''t have time to think, only to act. Using the arrows on the ground as base to jump, he appeared in front of the knife assassin.


    Immediately a knife materialized on his hand, as he used his sword aura to actually fix the knife''s position in his hand, and then swipe down with whatever strength he could muster.


    In fact, he didn''t need to attack fiercely at his target, because the circular motion force was already in incredible levels, but he wanted to finish this in one blow.


    Furthermore, he didn''t have the time, or opportunity to actually check on the assassin''s skills and trump cards. This was a unique chance he got, and he wasn''t going to lose on it.


    "You poi¡­"


    The assassin seemed truly enraged and unconvinced, as he wanted to say something, but Roy didn''t give him the opportunity as his knife went through the guy''s eye socket, and then towards his mouth.


    ''AAARRRGGGHHH~!''


    Blood followed the poor assassin''s howling scream, but unfortunately there wasn''t any chance or opportunity for him anymore, as he could only accept death.


    Roy''s movements weren''t finished there though, as he wasn''t out of danger yet. Forgetting the three arrows released at him, he had to actually deal with the two Mages.


    Without wasting even one second, just as he was spinning in the air yet, he threw his bloodied knife towards his next target, which was one of the two Mages.


    To be more exact, it was the Flame Mage that he had actually stabbed a knife earlier. Since the guy was concentrated on the Magic, it was almost impossible for him to escape the knife.


    As Roy did so, three arrows were stuffed in different parts of his body as he was sent flying like some kind of injured animal.


    "Husband~!"


    Alma immediately run towards him, while the archer assassin tried to use his bow to actually change the direction of Roy''s knife, but it was too late.


    Different from the Wind Mage who might use some kind of cheap wind trick to actually change the direction of the knife, the Fire Mage couldn''t think of anything.


    It was only when the knife reached his vision that he finally understood the danger looming over his head, and he quickly had the intention to escape.


    ''BOOOOOOMMMMMM~!''


    That single moment of hesitation and desire to escape was enough to break his concentration on his Magic Spell and create a powerful explosion.


    It was the same as making explosives using explosive materials, if one succeeded it would become a powerful weapon against the enemies, but if he didn''t he was just brining closer his own death.


    After all, if he didn''t succeeded the bomb would explode in his own hands, and if he didn''t have enough power, or trump cards to protect himself he was as good as dead.


    The same thing happened with the Fire Mage, until now he had actually gathered quite a bit of fire magic elements to create a big spell once again, but in that moment everything had gone awry.


    He had lost control of the magic power he had gathered, and the fire magic particles had clashed with each other only to end up with a powerful explosion.


    It was the doom of a Mage from his own magic, but he wasn''t the only one to get affected by that sudden explosion of the spell.


    His comrade assassin that was right beside him and was gathering wind magical particles couldn''t escape the danger as well.


    In fact, even though he tried his best to release the collected magic power he had in his spell in the opposite direction, or towards Roy and Alma, he still couldn''t escape unscathed.


    "Arrrggghhhhh~!"


    His actions were correct, unfortunately his timing was a bit late, as when he directed the wind tornado towards Roy and Alma, his hands were already engulfed by fire.


    A Mage didn''t need his hands in order to cast magic spells, as they used the magic power stored in their bodies in order to affect the outside.


    But their hands were thought as a medium to many Mages, and it was really difficult to do magic spells without hands.


    It was the same as firing a bullet through a gun and throwing one at the target with hand. If one had the strength and ability the two cases could be similar, but the simplicity of the two ways was obvious.


    At the same time, Alma used all the Magic Power she could muster in order to create a frost wall in front of the injured Roy and herself.


    If that attack reached to even scratch the two of them, in their conditions it would be the same as inviting death. So she had to do everything she could to protect herself and Roy.


    While the two Mage assassins were howling in pain due to the harm and injury that they just received the arrow magician immediately made way towards them.


    "Arrgghhh~! I am poisoned, 3rd brother I will die! That useless 1st brother is going to kill me! That fucking poisonous bastard!"


    The Fire Mage seemed to have become quite talkative all of a sudden, but what attracted Roy''s attention was that the guy knew he had been poisoned and that he would die.


    But he got even more startled and surprised when he doubted that the reason of his poisoning was one of his brother assassins, and not Roy.


    This made the previous occurrence clear now, apparently the reason why Roy''s poison had actived late, was due to the guy being a poison Mage too.


    Well, that didn''t matter anymore as the guy was dead. Furthermore, even two out of three remaining assassins were going to die as well.


    The only remaining troublesome opponent right now was that archer assassin, as he not only seemed calmer and more composed than the other three, but also more skilled.


    This made matters quite difficult for Roy, who wasn''t in his best conditions right now, and Alma wasn''t any better too.


    "Swishhh~!"


    But as he was thinking about what to do from now on and how to deal with the current situation, suddenly a wind slashing sound reverberated in his ears, aiming at the assassins.


    To be more exact, it was the sound of a spear cutting through air and going right for the assassins.


    ''Booommmm~!''


    The spear landed right in the middle of the assassins, cutting through the Wind Mage''s arms, and pinning on the Fire Mage and taking him flying to the wall close to alley''s end.


    The archer assassin had quite good instincts as he managed to dodge the attack, but his two brothers were unable to do so.


    "Little Alma I have come to help you!"


    Before the assassins, Roy, and Alma could understand what had happened, a manly voice spread through the area.


    Roy was able to easily recognize the voice, as he had heard it only a few hours ago. He was able to tell exactly who was his unexpected helper and savior.


    While Alma seemed to be relieved and happy that this guy had arrived, he was actually chuckling inside.


    This was a great scenario he had put through, this guy was truly capable. Roy couldn''t help but raise his hat to the guy, if he had one though¡­

 Chapter 214 - 214: Mr. Knight

    The unexpected saviour, or the knight in shining armor that had saved the two of them was none other than one of the stars of tonight''s party, Young Master Kayden.


    His timing, entrance, and performance were perfect! Even Roy would have to think of this as a knight in shining armor saving the day. If it weren''t for his formal dress of coming from Earl Clark''s party.


    Immediately he run towards Alma and Roy in quite the haste, as he appeared beside the two of them and looking at Roy with a fake worried look, he asked in a fake worried voice,


    "Is he alright!? He isn''t in danger of life, is he?"


    "No he is fine, for now! I closed his wounds, and he isn''t bleeding anymore, but he was poisoned from that knife assassin''s attack!"


    "You stay here, take care of him, I will go and deal with those guys!"


    Saying those words with a righteous tone, he immediately left Roy and Alma''s side, to go and deal with the remaining assassin.


    Right away another spear appeared in his right hand, as he hurled it towards the assassins once again, this time he pinned the wind mage, while he run after the archer.


    Normally thinking, archers were really good long range assassins, but would usually suck in close range combat.


    For that reason, Mr. Knight was trying to close the distance between them, and force the remaining assassin in close range combat.


    Unfortunately this archer assassin didn''t seem to be the same as the others, as despite seeing the opponent approach he didn''t run away but calmed his breath and fired three new arrows.


    "Hmph~! Petty tricks!"


    Mr. Knight was clearly not impressed with the archers unusual acting, as he took out another spear on his right hand, and then used it to block the incoming arrows.


    ''Clang..., Clangg..., Clang¡­, Clangg..., Clang¡­''


    Unfortunately he had belittled his opponent a bit too much, as his spear didn''t block 3 arrows but 4 of them and diverted the direction of the last one, which penetrated Mr. Knight''s shoulder.


    Still, he wasn''t a pushover either, as despite getting injured he continued in his path fearlessly and made a stab with his spear.


    The archer used his bow to defend against the spear, as he diverted the attack coming towards him to the side, and then made a step forward towards the Knight, using an arrow as a knife.


    It was clear that he intended to put this guy on the ground or send him earlier to have a swim in the Yellow River.


    Seeing that, Mr. Knight didn''t seem to waver, as he dodged the attack with his body to the left, released the spear he used to attack just now, and create distance before taking another spear.


    It was clear that his way of fighting was a bit unconventional from other spear users, but he had his own style of combat, no one would be able to say anything against him.


    The archer was surprised seeing this guy leave another weapon he used and create distance, but that didn''t last for long as he was ready to fire another arrow at Mr. Knight.


    Before he could do so though, he felt killing intent from his left, and then used his bow to actually defend his neck from the left.


    ''Clangggg~!''


    Just as he expected, sounds of his bow clashing with a metallic weapon was heard immediately and he understood that there were new variables added to the story.


    He didn''t have time to look on his left, as he quickly used the impact of the clash to boost his jump to the right, and then quickly jump over the lowest building on the side.


    Right after that, he didn''t thought twice before continuing with his escape and disappearing. It was clear that the situation had turned against him, as he was outnumbered.


    For that reason, his only choice was to actually run away and escape, otherwise he would be dead just like his brothers.


    ¡­


    "Young Master are you okay!?"


    On the other hand, the one who had just attacked the assassin from the left was a white-haired old man dressed in a butlers uniform and was none other than Young Master Kayden''s butler.


    Seeing his Young Master with blood dripping from his left shoulder, and an arrow stuck in there, the old butler couldn''t help but scream in panic.


    "I am okay Gust, what about little sister Alma, and Roy!"


    "They should be fine Young Master, I think that you should worry more about yourself now! That little girl clearly doesn''t have eyes to see how much you care and sacrifice for her!


    She isn''t worthy of so much!"


    "Gust!"


    Hearing those words Mr. Knight seemed to get angry at his butler for speaking things he shouldn''t, while the old butler couldn''t help but say in a crestfallen tone,


    "I am sorry Young Master, it''s just that I am speaking from my heart! I have taken care of your since you were born, and I don''t want you to suffer due to some ungrateful¡­"


    "Gust~!"


    "Young Master¡­"


    "Sigh~! Forget it! Let''s go check up on them now!"


    With that said, Mr. Knight and his butler immediately trailed their path towards Alma, and Roy''s location.


    Due to his condition and situation, Alma had actually completely sealed Roy in a block of ice, as was actually using Magic Power to carry him towards the carriage.


    She was clearly worried for him, and that form of sealing was a great indicator of just how worrisome and dangerous Roy''s current conditions were.


    "Little Sister Alma how is he!?"


    "The poison started to act, I freezed his body in ice to take him to the Guild''s quarters, and hopefully find a solution to the poison. We need to take him there as fast as possible!"


    "Very well, take him to my carriage and let us go fast!"


    "Hmph~! Blind woman! I told you Young Master, she doesn''t deserve what you do for her. She is so engrossed on her little lover, that she didn''t even notice your wound!"


    As Alma and Mr. Knight were conversing to each other, the butler seemed to meddle once again.


    "Gust~!"


    Mr. Knight''s harsh voice immediately shut the butler, but at that moment Alma raised her head to look at his figure, and noticed the injury on the shoulder,


    "Big brother Kayden you¡­"


    "Don''t worry this is nothing, we are going to the guilds quarters, and I am going to get treated there as well! There is no reason to make a big deal out of this!"


    "No, how could you say that!"


    With that said, Alma approached him and used her ice to seal the wound, and then tell him,


    "You should be careful as well, most probably that guy''s arrow had been poisoned as well!"


    "Thank you little sister Alma, now that I heard you call me like back then, I can die happily!"


    "Stop talking like this, you aren''t going to die! Now let us go fast!"


    With that said, Alma swiftly put the ice sealed Roy in the carriage, and then got inside, while hurrying Mr. Knight to enter inside as well.


    Their previous little talk sounded extremely romantic on Mr. Knight''s side, but unfortunately it was too short.


    It took the carriage around 30 minutes to reach the guild, especially with some teams of guards blocking its way, in order to check for the possible assassins.


    Alma seemed to get furious with each stupid block, but she didn''t have the time to scream at them, as Roy was in a truly dangerous condition.


    "Little sister Alma, bring him to my place. Gust has already notified the medics, and he will receive treatment immediately.


    Furthermore, there he will be safer as well, and he can recuperate slowly!"


    "No, Big brother Kayden, we have already inconvenienced you too much! We can''t¡­"


    "If you truly think of me as your big brother then I don''t want to hear these words again! Now quickly follow me, we can''t tarry this any longer!"


    Alma didn''t seem capable of building any more excuses and denfences against taking Roy inside, so she could only obey and alongside Roy enter Mr.Knight''s courtyard.


    As soon as they entered there, the doctors and alchemists rushed forward to fistly take a look at Mr. Knight''s wounds, but as a true knight he said in a solemn and heavy tone,


    "Check him first, he is in a worse condition then me! Quickly don''t lose time!"


    Alma seemed to be in a truly bad situation and condition right now, as the doctors and alchemists send her out of the room, as they had to check upon the patient.


    Mr. Knight followed her behind as he was also send out from those guys. Once again he approached the beauty and said,


    "Don''t worry Little Sister Alma, everything is going to be just fine! Nothing will happen to him, I assure you!"


    "Hm¡­, Hm~!"


    It was clear by her dispirited looks, and expression that even though Alma seemed to agree with his words, she was still extremely frightened by the situation.


    "You can cry if you want to, do keep these things stuffed in your chest!"


    "Uwahhh¡­, Uwaahhhh~!"


    As if those words had been the incantion of her tears, Alma started crying like a little baby, while using Mr. Knight''s shoulder to cry on.


    Slowly seconds and minutes were passing by, as finally more than 15 minutes had passed away already, yet there was no sign of anyone coming outside.


    Another 15 minutes passed by and no sign of them yet, just as Alma was about to stand up and go open the door, an alchemist came out with a tired and cold look,


    "How is he Master? Is he going to be alright!?"


    "He¡­

 Chapter 215 - 215: Roy’s Condition

    "He is out of danger for his life, but unfortunately he isn''t in a good state either. The poison had actually entered his heart, and his head, so he is in an unconscious state without much hope of waking up!


    While he is still alive, that is only due to a precious treasure that Young Master Kayden was willing to use for him, called the ''Leaf of Life''!


    I am afraid that there isn''t much hope of him ever waking up and functioning properly as before!"


    At first, it looked like this was going to be a piece of good news. After all, Roy was out of danger for his life, but the more she heard the more desperate and bleak things became.


    Alma couldn''t believe the words she heard, as she started getting angrier and outraged the more she heard, as she grabbed the guy''s collar and started screaming,


    "You are lying! This can''t be happening! No, it''s impossible for this to happen! You are lying~!"


    "What would I win from lying to you! Uneducated brat, if you think that I am lying to you just take him wherever you want and bring whomever you want to check him!


    If they say even a word different from what I have said, then I am willing to throw away my profession and lick their shoes!


    I treated him only for Young Master Kayden''s sake. If it weren''t for him I would have slapped and killed you already!"


    "Master Grey please don''t take this personally, my little sister is just devastated by your words, and she doesn''t mean what she said!


    Please for my sake forget this happened!"


    "Hmph~! If it weren''t for you Young Master Kayden this old man would have already dealt with her! Still, for your sake, I am willing to forget this happened. Hmph~!"


    "You too little sister Alma, please refrain yourself a bit! I know it''s extremely difficult, but you shouldn''t lose yourself like that!


    Master Grey is a truly respected doctor and alchemist that has even worked in the Royal Palace. If it weren''t for some little favor he owes me, he would have never appeared here!"


    Hearing someone blow his horn the doctor was certainly extremely happy, but at the same time, he was extremely angry and enraged with Alma for treating him like that.


    On the other hand, Alma seemed to have lost her last strand of conscience as she started crying for a moment, and then suddenly fainted.


    "Little sister¡­


    Little¡­"


    Mr. Knight calling here were the last words she actually heard before everything turned into complete darkness.


    When she woke up she found herself in a large king-size bed, with that previous Master doctor and alchemist of earlier checking her body, and a crowd of people around her including her father.


    Each and every one of the people present were looking at her with a different expression, some were looking at her with pity, some with rage, some with envy, and some with fake love and care.


    She felt extremely uncomfortable for some reason! In her unconscious state she hadn''t been able to feel a thing, so being faced with such a situation the moment she woke up was certainly a big blow to her.


    "Little sister Alma, how are you!? How are you feeling?"


    Certainly, the first voice to actually face her after opening her eyes was none other than Mr. Knight, who had a worried expression on his face.


    "I-I am fine! Wha-What happened!? Whe-Where is my husband?"


    Mr. Knight''s face seemed to fall down the moment he heard those words, as he expected a different situation. But even when she woke up after fainting the first thing she asked was about that man.


    That made him extremely angry and irritated inside, for a moment he even felt that perhaps it would be better to ra*pe and kill this bi*tch that didn''t seem to see right with her blind eyes.


    "This¡­"


    "Hmph~! That bastard is in an unconscious state with one foot away from his grave! He is most probably never waking up!


    My son did so much for you, and yet the first thing you remember is that bastard!?"


    "Father please don''t say such things!"


    Mr. Knight seemed to righteously defend his madam, but willingly or unwillingly he raised his voice a bit over the necessary which made Boris angrier and startled,


    "You¡­, You raised your voice to me for this girl! What is left now is to kill me for her, and she still won''t understand what you are doing for her.


    You are uselessly wasting your time with her, by now you should have been married and giving me grandchildren.


    You even refused Young Lady Aura, Earl Clark''s daughter for this woman who doesn''t understand a thing of your feelings for her!


    Just how much of a blind and stupid son you have grown to be!"


    Even though there was a large audience in front of him, Boris seemed unable to control himself anymore as he said those words.


    Everyone was quite shocked by what they heard, including the Guild Master and the Elders of the Merchant Guild. While they had doubts of these matters, now they were confirmed.


    They didn''t know what to think for a few moments, as none of them dared to breathe out loud to become the center of attention.


    On the other hand, Alma seemed to be completely shocked and frozen at that moment, as she was trying to make sense of all this.


    The truth was that she had always seen Mr. Knight as her brother and nothing more from the beginning.


    To put the matter in simpler terms, Mr. Knight had been brother-zoned since they were little kids running around.


    Surely Alma had some idea about Mr. Knight''s feelings after talking to Roy. But she thought that he was just spouting nonsense.


    Remembering about this part, she couldn''t help but remember the second part of Roy''s evaluation for this Mr. Knight.


    That he was actually a hypocrite and two-faced man that would do anything to reach his goals, and that he was their greatest enemy ahead.


    Right now, she couldn''t help but doubt if what Roy said was the truth. Even now she was praying and wishing for it to be a big lie or nonsense, but she still couldn''t help but doubt.


    Seeing Alma''s lost and frozen face, Boris became even angrier as this wasn''t the result he had expected. This little bi*tch didn''t seem to be giving in, even after all that he said.


    He almost spat out blood when he heard Alma''s next words,


    "I want to stay alone for now, please arrange for my husband''s body and bring him to my courtyard. I will personally take care of him from now on!"


    "Little sister Alma you¡­"


    "Don''t get me wrong, I consider myself his wife, and responsible for what happened to him, so I will personally take care of him!"


    "This¡­ Sigh~! All right, I will arrange for this immediately!"


    Mr. Knight couldn''t help but sigh deeply and emotionally as he seemed to give up from whatever hope he held in his heart.


    Alma, on the other hand, tried her best to get up and stand from the bed, as she said,


    "I am sorry to have worried everyone, and I am really thankful for your worries, but as you can see I am fine now so you can continue with your business!"


    ''Tche~! Who does she think she is?''


    ''Stupid girl~! To think that Young Master Kayden looks so much for her!''


    ''Blind girl~! She doesn''t understand what''s good for her!''


    As the crowd started dispersing people started whispering to each other. It was clear that the crowd seemed to be united under the same thought, but Alma didn''t pay attention to them.


    "Little sister Alma, please don''t stand up. You are still in no condition to¡­"


    "Don''t worry I am perfectly fine! I can''t continue to take advantage of your kindness big brother Kayden!"


    "You shouldn''t worry about that¡­"


    "Furthermore there are people that are clearly uncomfortable with my presence here!"


    While she didn''t point at anyone saying those words, it was clear that they were directed at Master Boris, whose face went even darker hearing those words.


    "Little Alma you¡­"


    Still, despite his condition at that moment, he managed to control himself and blurt those words with a slightly wronged voice, but was stopped midway from Alma''s clear sounding voice,


    "I understand Uncle Boris, you are just a bit agitated with everything that happened, and big brother Kayden risking his life to save me and Roy!


    You don''t have to explain yourself!


    But I want to tell you that I don''t plan on becoming a hurdle to you or your family, as big brother Kayden is free to marry Young Lady Aura if he wishes.


    I will make this clear once and for all, I have no intention of looking at him, or any other man for that matter, as long as my husband breathes.


    Until his last breath, I will live and breathe as his wife!"


    Those words clearly startled and shocked whoever was remaining in that room, as Alma turned around towards the door and walked outside without even looking at her own father.


    There was confidence and solemnity in her words, and she seemed to clearly do what she said.


    "Sigh~! She is so stubborn just like her mother! Please forgive her for any offense Boris, she is truly hasty and stupid sometimes!"


    Seeing how the events folded her father, the Guild Master could only sigh emotionally, as he too left the place after saying a few words.


    Soon the place was empty of any foreigner, as Mr. Knight¡­

 Chapter 216 - 216: Each One With Its Own Plan

    "That bitch~!"


    When he was certain that everyone had left, Mr. Knight felt it impossible to control his feelings anymore, as he lost his cool and screamed those words.


    He had tried so hard to actually steal Alma''s heart, and yet all he had managed to gain was nothing more than her rejection in the eyes of everyone present.


    All his chances to ever have her with her own will seemed to have flown out of the door, as the only thing left for him now was to forcibly take her.


    "I told you so many times son, that little bi*tch isn''t going to accept things easily, that you should put pressure on her. Yet you never listened to me!"


    "Stop repeating those words already! I have told you that she belongs to me and that I will allow no other man to touch her!"


    "Sigh~! You are so smart and strong, why do you want to destroy your life and your future just because of her!


    She isn''t worthy!"


    I decide whether she is worthy of me or not! Not you, and no one else, are we clear!?"


    "Yes, yes, do whatever you want!"


    If one saw what was happening between the two of them, they wouldn''t think that Boris was actually the father, and Mr. Knight was the son.


    In fact, there might even be people who thought that Boris was just the servant of the young man in front of him.


    On the other hand, Mr. Knight seemed to be in an extremely foul mood, especially after everything that happened, as he looked in a special direction and asked,


    "Did you give him the poison as I told you to!?"


    "Yes, Young Master, that guy is bound to not wake up for a long time!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes Master, I swear upon my honor as an alchemist and doctor!"


    "Those are useless things to me, but you better have done as instructed! Otherwise, you are going to suffer a fate worse than death!"


    As Mr. Knight said those words, the shadow seemed to tremble and shiver a bit in that direction, as it was clear that whoever was there was extremely terrified of what he heard.


    And how could he not be, as one of the closest servants of his Young Master he knew the best just what kind of man he was, and what he was capable of doing.


    But he wasn''t able to linger in those thoughts for long as finally, Boris said,


    "What about the assassins tonight!? You told me that one of them escaped, what are you planning to do about him?"


    "Of course, we are going to strike him down when he has finished his duty!"


    "Huh!? What do you mean?"


    "It wasn''t me who ordered the assassination, it was Young Noble Timothe. That idiot is extremely easy to play around with, especially when he is angry!


    Now the situation is quite interesting, as not only has the assassin failed, but he even lost three of his brothers.


    He is certainly going to seek for revenge, but before coming to me he will go after that idiot. We are going to kill him after he makes an attempt on Timothe''s life.


    If he succeeds I will have taken out one of the possible contenders for Earl Clark''s dominion after I marry Aura, if he doesn''t it will create a debt of Timothe towards me!"


    "You seem to have truly thought this through!"


    "Of course, if I don''t think it through who will!? How are the preparations going for the 10-year conference!"


    "Everything is almost ready, we are just taking care of a few details!"


    "Very well! Everyone thinks that my target is the Sparrow Merchant Guild, but these stupid narrow-minded people don''t understand how wide my vision truly is!"


    Boris seemed to look towards his son with a complicated look, but the main component of that look was actually admiration and respect.


    His son would not only fulfill his long-cherished wish but was even going to achieve something beyond that, something that even he found difficult to think about.


    Heaven''s had truly blessed him in the form of this child!


    ¡­


    As father and son duo were having their own discussion, the Guild Master was walking through a dark passageway, while seemingly talking to himself,


    "Sigh~! This kid is just too stubborn and hasty!"


    "Don''t worry big brother, I am sure that once Little Claus turns from the Empire he is going to change her mind!


    After all, she had promised to marry him when she was young!"


    "I don''t know little brother, I don''t think things will be that easy! Perhaps what we are doing isn''t the right thing to do!"


    "Big brother, we are doing this for the future of our family. We can''t pull out now!"


    "Sigh~! Sometimes I truly wonder what is the future and wellbeing of our family going to be like!"


    "We are going to be the new lords of the dominion big brother, we are going to become a noble family!"


    "I hope so!"


    The Guild Master of the merchant guild seemed to be in quite the deep thoughts at that moment, while a pair of eyes appeared in the shadow.


    It was a bit weird that those eyes didn''t seem like they were looking towards him with positive feelings, there seemed to be something off with them.


    But it was impossible for anyone to understand what it was, and why, as the pair of eyes disappeared almost instantly.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the Castle of the dominion, Young Noble Timothe seemed extremely enraged as he gave a push to everything on his table, as he screamed in anger,


    "Those worthless trash can''t even take care of a lowlife commoner!"


    He had just received news of the failed assassination attempt, and that had clearly made him angry. Quite a bit angry!


    The maids and servants inside his room didn''t dare to breathe as they felt that they would disturb the quiet and they would suffer his rage.


    Their Young Noble was a ruthless sadist that would always beat them up or make them suffer to release his pent-up anger and stress.


    At that moment, someone opened the door to Young Noble Timothe''s room, as Young Lady Aura''s voice sounded from behind him,


    "Big brother are you alright? What happened!?"


    "Those trashy assassins failed to kill that bastard! And that dastardly guy that you favor actually went to help them repel the assassins.


    It seems like he is still tied behind her skirt!"


    "He dares~!?"


    At that moment, Young Lady Aura actually showed a much different expression from the one she had shown during the party, or when she entered her brother''s room.


    For a moment, her angelic and beautiful face disappeared, to be replaced with an angry and malicious look that seemed like she was thirsty for blood and tears.


    "Little sister, I think it''s time that you start pulling him in his track, otherwise he is going to spoil our plans! We can''t allow him to run around free anymore!"


    "Don''t worry big brother, I will personally take care of him! You know that toys I have taken a liking to will always end up in my hands!"


    As she said that, her beautiful face approached and she actually gave her brother a kiss on the lips.


    "Oho~! Are you saying that I am your toy as well little sister?"


    "No! You are different big brother!"


    "It has been some time since the last time we enjoyed some skinship between siblings! How about you sleep with me here tonight!?"


    "You took the words out of my mouth big brother but remember that you can''t pop my cherry yet!"


    "Don''t worry, that''s why I keep these sl*uts around me!"


    Even though he didn''t point at anyone it was clear that he was referring to his maids, who couldn''t help but feel a chill course through their bodies!


    No one had any idea of the weird and incestuous relationship between these two siblings, and not many people could even imagine something like this happening.


    It was truly something beyond comprehension!


    ¡­


    Not far away from the Young Noble''s room, inside a much bigger and majestic room, Earl Clark was completely naked with a mask on his face, and a whip on his hand, while 3 ladies stood in front of him.


    One of them was his wife, that had accompanied him today at the party, one of them was dressed in black like a spy or assassin but had her outfit in tatters as a result of whipping.


    And last but not least was a well-endowed woman wearing a mask on her face as well. The three ladies were tied up in different positions, and different tools.


    Despite that, they had so much in common, starting from the whipping marks on their bodies, their waterfalling love juices from their secret gardens, and the intoxicated look on their eyes.


    ''Swiisshhhh¡­, Kraaawww~!''


    As another whip landed on the almost exposed butt of the black-dressed lady, Earl Clark asked,


    "So tell me, have they taken the bait?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, Master!"


    It was difficult to understand whether she was answering his question or was actually climaxing after having her butt whipped.


    Still, the person who asked seemed to be happy with her answer as he continued,


    "Are you sure!?"


    ''Swiisshhhh¡­, Kraaawww~!''


    "Yes, yes, Master!"


    Another whipping sound was heard through the room, as the moans and pants of the black-dressed lady seemed to rise in tone and emotion.


    "Oho~! Very well, then do you want me to reward you!?"


    "Yes, please Master! Reward this cheap sl*ut!"


    "Very well, then let me do so!"

 Chapter 217 - 217: Roy Awakens

    Roy had a faint idea of what might be going on, but he surely had no idea of just how rotten, sly, determined, and evil these guys really were.


    Well, in fact, one couldn''t actually call them evil, as they were only acting upon their instincts of survival and greed. They wanted wealth, power, and a good living just like any other human being or animal out there.


    Roy was the same, he wasn''t some kind of saint that was actually striving for world peace or helping the poor.


    No, he was striving to have the strength and power to have his revenge upon the enemies that destroyed his family and live a long beautiful life alongside his close people.


    Just like all of those guys he had his own plans and schemes to work upon and if he had the opportunity he would surely kill each and every one of these guys.


    The only good side of all this was that none of the people in front of him were innocent, or clean. Each and every one of them was a bastard who had his hands and conscience covered in dirt.


    But that didn''t matter right now, as he was lying unconscious on a king-size bed inside Alma''s courtyard while he was being attended by Alma and two of her personal servants.


    Alma seemed extremely tired and disturbed by everything that had happened that day, so she was in a dire need of good sleep.


    Even the relaxation she received from her passing out earlier in the day had completely gone out of the window once she had woken up.


    The mess she, her father, and their guild were, was becoming more and more complicated the more time passed.


    By now she had totally lost sense of direction and didn''t know what to do anymore. She was all alone in a fight against the devils surrounding her.


    She had thought of making Roy her weapon and cut through them with his help. But her weapon had been destroyed and rusted even before she took a swing with it.


    Life and Heavens had truly been unfair to her! Just what should she do in order to get out of this mess it was created around her.


    From the start she had never wanted to be anyone special, she just wanted to live her life reading in peace, quiet, and happiness in the presence of her parents.


    But now, her mother was dead, her father was using her as a tradeable piece, and many idiots were trying to turn her into their possession.


    Just because their cheap feelings of pride couldn''t afford hearing no from a beautiful woman and wanted to try the sensation of conquering her.


    Roy wasn''t much different from them, this guy was supposed to be her weapon, but even he was surpassing his bounds trying to make her his.


    The only difference was that Roy was actually someone with a bright future ahead, as his talents, skills, and abilities were out of the world.


    It was a wonder how he had managed to make that prideful and arrogant friend of her fall for him, but she wasn''t going to end up like her.


    Still, Heaven''s were truly cruel, before she could even have a chance to use him, he was actually bedridden and fell into a hopeless state.


    "Mistress perhaps you should go and have a rest, we are going to stay here and take care of Young Master!"


    One of the maids seemed to have seen the tiredness reeking out of the beauty''s body and said those words to her. Which the beauty couldn''t help but consider seriously.


    The truth was that she was extremely tired, and emotionally unstable at that moment. Furthermore, it felt like a waste of time to just sit beside Roy.


    The truth was that she had made her oath just so that she could escape the pressure, and following of those guys behind her, using Roy and his condition as a shield.


    Since she couldn''t use him like a sword, then at least she was going to use him as a shield. No one could blame her, in the situation she was in, she had to do everything to survive and win.


    "Very well, take good care of him! Inform me immediately should something happen!"


    "Yes, Mistress!"


    After some thought, it felt logical to go and rest a bit, as she left Roy under the care of the two maids, who seemed extremely attentive to her words.


    Once she got outside the door, and the door of the room was closed though, the two maids looked at each other in the eye carefully, before one of them suddenly made a quick move.


    She used a small needle on her hand to actually hit the other maid on the neck. Even if the needle didn''t kill her it would certainly put her in an unconscious state.


    "Sorry, but there are some things that you shouldn''t see! Master will take care of you later!"


    The other maid seemed to be quite surprised and startled with what happened, while the unconscious Roy finally opened his eyes at that moment saying,


    "Good job, now wait for me here!"


    With that said, he disappeared under the clear and calm eyes of the maid who seemed to have been used to this and went to restrain the other maid.


    As for Roy he immediately appeared inside Gaia, and more accurately at the Stone Altar inside Gaia. He hadn''t thought that it would take him this much time to actually be left alone.


    From the start he had actually not been in any danger, while he was a bit tired and emptied of stamina, he was still in perfect condition.


    Why the act?


    Well, if he acted too cool and showed this to these vultures, then they would find other ways to deal with him.


    They would either send someone much stronger to take care of him or even plot some other trap. No matter what, it would be too troublesome to deal with.


    So the best way to stop all that was to make himself a useless chess piece, that no one would want to deal with anymore.


    Like this, he would have all the freedom to act in the dark and create disturbance and conflict amidst the existing parties.


    From the fact that the two-faced Mr. Knight had appeared to help them, he could understand that he had ambitions on Alma and the Sparrow Merchant Guild.


    Since Young Noble Timothe was in the same position as well, that meant that there was bound to be a little bit of friction amidst the two-faced Knight and the Young Noble.


    Furthermore, during the all party, and even as he lay on the bed at the two-faced Knight''s courtyard, he couldn''t help but feel a strange alertness towards his father-in-law.


    That wasn''t something that he would have from sensing some old warrior that had been poisoned and was on his last strands.


    No, that felt like the aura of someone who had bottled up quite a bit of stress, feelings, and ambitions.


    In fact, from the moment that they left the part and Earl Clark''s Castle, he had decided to exercise more precaution as this place wasn''t as simple as he had thought.


    Each and every one of these guys was a wolf in sheep''s clothing, and the smallest mistake would put him down, so he had to make sure that something like that didn''t happen.


    When he was ''being treated'' by the honored doctor and alchemist, for example, he had been injected with a large quantity of ''Mind Forgetting Poison''.


    While this thing was only a Rank 2 poison produced from the blades of the ''Forgetting Grass'' it was still a dangerous poison against him.


    Normally a Warrior or a Mage of his Rank would have been completely erased by that poison, as while he still existed he would have lost all sense, memories, and sentience.


    And while his immunity towards poisons was impeccable, the quantity that they actually stuffed into him was overwhelming.


    They say that even a tiger uses his full strength hunting a rabbit, but these bastards surpassed even that.


    They injected so much of it inside him that he felt like they were trying to change his blood for this damned poison.


    For that reason, he had decided to play along and he was fully focused on dealing with the poison inside him all this time.


    He was sure that Alma wouldn''t be that lightheaded as to let him rest in that place, even though he had a backup plan for that as well.


    For that reason, he had to actually wait until now to finally act. The problem with this situation though was that too much time had passed.


    Most of his injuries had started to close down and recover. But no matter how good his recovery was they were still going to leave scars and traces.


    Furthermore, the poison was something that he couldn''t control as he should anymore, so he needed to enter Gaia, and especially the Stone Altar.


    Only that place could actually help him recover in a quick time, and with no problems. Everything was ready and prepared for him.


    Like the moment he reappeared at the Stone Altar, he took out a knife and started cutting the area around his wounds, if he wanted to recover he had to create wounds covering his previous ones.


    It was crazy for sure, but it was a price that he was more than willing to pay. As for outside, it was completely entrusted to the Maid as she was¡­

 Chapter 218 - 218: Slave Seal & Spying

    The new maid was actually none other than his only Rank 4 slave that he had been able to get his hands upon. Even now it was a bit difficult to have her obey as he still needed parts from the set.


    But it was nonetheless in his hands, and she could only obey to whatever order or instruction he gave. In front of constant pain and life danger, people were bound to break.


    He had yet to ask her about her standing and story, but that could wait as right now there were more important things to deal with.


    In fact, right now this slave was impersonating the maid, and wasn''t the real maid. As for the other one, she was most probably the spy of Mr. Knight in Alma''s courtyard.


    Why hadn''t he told Alma about the fact that he was awake?


    Well, despite the little bond created between the two of them, Roy didn''t trust her fully. He still had her doubts about her.


    Not that she would betray him, but that she was still hiding some stuff from him, and that she wasn''t fully sincere.


    This might not be a problem at that moment, but it was surely a big obstacle in their relationship and trust formation. Not to mention that right now she was unstable emotionally.


    If she found out suddenly that there was nothing wrong with him, intentionally or unintentionally she might slip and expose his plan.


    A secret was easier to keep when few people knew about it. The more people learned of it, the higher were the chances of actually getting found out.


    It took Roy around 4 hours of constant pain and suffering to finally subdue the poison inside him, and at the same time recover all the injuries in his body without leaving even the tiniest scar.


    Surprisingly as he did so, he even got a huge perk that he didn''t expect to get, as not only had his Venom Mage Rank reached the peak of Rank 4 Mage, but even his poison immunity had been boosted.


    It was quite a surprise, or to be more exact it was an estimation as the poison immunity core he had obtained from the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake was showing a better color, and slightly bigger.


    He didn''t know whether his theory was actually correct, but it didn''t kill to actually believe that it was the truth.


    With that done, he quickly left Gaia as he came, and reappeared inside the room where Alma had left him a while back.


    His slave was actually sitting in lotus position while keeping a check in his surroundings, while the other maid was actually tied up and secured beside the bed.


    "Did you try to make her talk?"


    "Yes, Master I did! According to what she said, she is indeed one of the spies that Kayden has in this courtyard, and she is instructed to even increase the dose of the poison inside your body.


    That was done with the intention of securing that you never wake up!"


    "It seems like that idiot truly has some brains! Actually not killing me but keeping me alive. I could even work as a talisman to keep Young Noble Timothe at bay!


    Too bad that his plans, and his hypocrisy are just too visible for me! Anyway, I should thank him for the gift, a Rank 3 Warrior lady isn''t easy to come across!"


    With that said he quickly pricked his finger and started drawing a symbol on the captured maids face, and when he was finished his blood was sucked inside her head.


    It was just like a sponge sucking water, as in a matter of moments the blood disappeared, while the captured maid started shaking and trembling.


    She was in a deep and insupportable pain, as this was a slave seal upon an existing one, and in order for it to take root, the previous seal had to be destroyed.


    The pain perceived during the old seal destruction was the same as having her body ripped into pieces, and then reassembled again.


    Roy didn''t want to do something like this, but if he didn''t than this woman would be willing or forced to say everything she knew to her old Master.


    The only thing he could do now, was to actually change the seal inside her, and make it look like someone else had taken her away.


    For that reason, once the seal was completed he quickly sent her inside Gaia with a thought. There she would be under surveillance, and impossible to be found.


    But that was just the start and the spark, as there were more important things for Roy to do that night.


    Without losing time he quickly took off any piece of cloth in his body and then used his camouflage ability to become invisible as he left the room.


    First thing he checked was Alma, as despite her not being someone he could fully trust and confide, she was still someone that he considered his.


    "No, mother don''t go! Don''t leave me!"


    Hearing her cry, for a moment he thought that she had woken up and seen him but hearing the contents he understood that she was watching some kind of nightmare.


    Seeing her like that, it made him feel a bit sorry for her, as he approached and gave her a kiss on the lips, and soon her expression changed. She didn''t seem as pained and worried as before.


    With that done, he quickly took a look around her courtyard, to specify the maids and servants that were acting as spies, and after marking a few of them he left the place.


    It was simple to mark those bastards at that moment, as most probably Mr. Knight was suffering the forceful disconnection of the slave seal as well.


    He was bound to try and send the rest to go and have a check on what had happened and who was responsible for that.


    It wasn''t surprising that he had managed to turn more than 80% of the maids and servants working for Alma into his servants and spies.


    Well that was considering a 10% discrepancy, which made the situation even worse. But it didn''t matter, this way Roy felt that he would be even simpler to cheat that idiot around.


    Once he was outside of Alma''s courtyard, his direction and destination were more than known, as he was going to have a short spy on his enemies.


    The first in the list would be none other than Mr. Knight with the loss of his slave seal connection that bastard was bound to spill some beans right?


    The security around the courtyard, was quite good. Not only did he have quite strong experts guarding the place, but even their schedule and training seemed strict.


    Even though they were in their own ''home'' this father-son duo certainly didn''t lax their guard in the least.


    It was a bit difficult for Roy to pass through them, even though he had the best stealth at that moment. Still, the important thing was that he managed to surpass the security and enter inside.


    He didn''t have to look too much around in order to find his destination, as he could see quite a number of servants and maids coming from the same direction.


    It was clear that they were coming from Mr. Knight''s room, so he quickly run in that direction. It didn''t take him long to finally reach the room, as the last maid seemed to get out.


    ''Hmmm~!?''


    He was a bit in a hurry to enter inside, so his speed might have caused a little breeze as he entered inside, startling the maid, but she just shook her head and continued her way.


    She most probably thought that it was the wind flowing from the window she had left open, so that the Young Master could take a breather.


    Inside Mr. Knights room, was left only himself and his father Boris. Looking at his son with a bit of confusion, and solemnity he asked,


    "Son what happened!?"


    "Someone forcefully broke the slave seal in one of the spies beside Alma!"


    "What!? How could that be?"


    "I don''t know! Its impossible for Alma to make such a move, as she would only alert us more! So, most probably there is someone else behind it!"


    "Could it be that guy?"


    "No, that''s impossible as well! Even though he has some good skills, its impossible for him to actually wake up with a full mind after the Mind Forgetting Poison!"


    "Hmm~! Could it be that he truly has a Master behind him, just like the reports said?"


    "That could be true! But if that is so then why didn''t he react when his life was in danger due to the assassins?


    Or why didn''t he act when we actually used the Mind Forgetting Poison on him?


    This story has too many holes!"


    "Then what do you think has happened!?"


    "I don''t know, but we should be extremely careful from now on. I have already notified the others to be extremely on guard and look after each other.


    I also tried to get information on the one whose seal was forcefully broken, but it seems like she has disappeared into thin air!


    There is something eerie and displeasing about all this!"


    "What is the chance that whoever did this will actually reveal these things to Alma!?"


    "While it isn''t zero, I don''t think its high either! Alma is sleeping right now, and if he wanted to reveal this to her then she wouldn''t be sleeping!


    Most probably he is acting on his own, as for his interests, and reasons. I have no idea!"

 Chapter 219 - 219: A Shocking Discovery

    Hearing this conversation Roy was glad to find out that these guys weren''t actually doubting him and were thinking of this case as an extra headache.


    This would help him move easier and faster in the incoming days in order to slowly build a foundation in this place.


    After all, if he wanted to fight the owners of this place, he couldn''t do so by himself. He would need quite a few soldiers, and other helpers to help him out in cleaning the house, and the dominion.


    He had no intention of keeping authority of this dominion whatsoever as that would be just a pain in the ass, but that didn''t mean that he wouldn''t want to profit from here.


    As long as he was able to place on top someone that belonged to him, then it was the same as this place belonging to him.


    It would be the same as being a hands-free proprietor leaving the business in the hands of his CEO, as he enjoyed life on his own.


    It was precisely with these thoughts and the presence of Lady Fiona, Alma, and the Sparrow Merchant Guild that he was actually going through all the effort.


    Well, that didn''t matter right now, as he was more concentrated on the situation, and the conversation inside the room.


    "Is it possible for that Young Noble Timothe or one of his siblings to be involved in this? No matter what they are the children of that dirty fox.


    A tiger son doesn''t usually beget a dog son, and a fox father doesn''t usually beget a donkey one either!"


    This time Mr. Knight had to think quite a bit before actually saying,


    "It might be possible! This might be a work of Timothe as well, that bastard is unable to control himself and his judgment when he is angry, and right now he is a walking disaster.


    Especially since he knows that I meddled with his plan to kill that brat Roy!"


    For a moment, Roy couldn''t help but feel pissed at this bastard. To think that he had the guts to call him brat when he was still wet by the ears.


    It looked like he would have to pay a bit of extra attention to this guy when the time was right. But until then, he would have to bear with it.


    "What are we going to do now?"


    "There isn''t much we could do actually, the truth is that we don''t have any idea about the identity of the person behind this, and we can''t afford to poke the wrong hive.


    Furthermore, that bastard 2nd Elder is keeping a watch on us all the time, and he seems to have his own plans and schemes for the Guild, so we need to be careful.


    For that reason, we can only stay put and wait for the enemy to make another move, so we determine his identity and reason.


    Know yourself, know your enemy, only then you can be undefeated through 1000 battles!"


    "Alright, I will tell our people to lay low while keeping their eyes and ears open!"


    Saying that the old man seemed to have finished the discussion, but he wasn''t leaving and seemed to be reluctant to say something.


    Noticing this, Mr. Knight couldn''t bear as he asked,


    "Is there something you want to say?"


    "Sigh~! I know that you are going to get angry, but I can''t help but ask you! What do you intend to do with Alma and Young Lady Aura!"


    "Hmph~! Isn''t that obvious already? Since that bi*tch dared to make such a vow, then I can only take her by force, and make her serve me like a slave.


    As for Young Lady Aura, she is going to be my wife, and also my legitimate chess piece to get my hands on the dominion!"


    "It seems like you have finally opened your eyes! Now I can finally feel more relaxed about this whole mess!"


    "Hmph~! There was no reason for you to worry in the first place!


    But are you sure that you cant deal with the Guild Master, and the 2nd Elder when the time comes?"


    "That guy is already poisoned and in a grave situation, so I won''t have to worry much about him. In any case, I will make sure to raise the dose in the coming days.


    Furthermore, as long as we tell that guy that his own brother is involved with the accident of his wife, then he is surely going to deal with him for us!"


    "Hmm~! You are right, just make sure to raise the dose, and start revealing hints of it bit by bit. It will be better if they fight before our plan starts!"


    "Will do! Now I am leaving, have a good sleep!"


    "Sure thanks! Tell them to come up, I need to release some stress before sleep!"


    "Will do!"


    With that the old man Boris left the room of Mr. Knight, leaving behind a thinking Mr. Knight and a startled Roy.


    He had never thought that he would be able to come across such valuable information by one night of spying alone.


    It seemed like it wasn''t a mistake to think that Boris, the 2nd Elders, and possibly even Earl Clark had something to do with the disappearance of Alma''s mother.


    Things were certainly getting more and more complicated. Each and everyone playing the game was trying to cheat the others in order to become the leader, Roy included.


    Roy was probably the only one who was thought to be out of the game, and unknown to the other pieces. Most probably he was being treated as a simple dead soldier piece than an actual player.


    But that was for the best, as only like that could he actually take everyone by surprise and win the game.


    As he was thinking like that, suddenly the door opened again and two beauties, wearing transparent nightgowns appeared at the door and entered inside.


    Now it was more than clear what kind of relax Mr. Knight wanted to enjoy before sleeping, and Roy wasn''t interested in witnessing this.


    Without thinking much, he actually used the moment when they entered inside to get out of the room, that had yet to close, as he heard Mr. Knight say,


    "Are you ready for this?"


    "Yes, Young Master we are prepared!"


    Saying that the two beauties seemed to take out of nowhere two leather whips. Hearing and seeing this as he was getting outside, Roy couldn''t help but turn around and have another look.


    He thought that this bastard was just like him, someone who liked to give it rough to ladies, but soon enough he understood that he couldn''t be any less wrong.


    In actual fact, this guy seemed to be quite opposite, as he seemed to be the one who liked to get it rough.


    The two beauties actually tied him up and started whipping him, as he started getting more and more excited by what was going on.


    This was something beyond Roy''s imagination!


    But that wasn''t all there was to it, as before Roy could lose interest in this damn Masochist and leave the place, he actually saw a masked guy walk towards the same room he had just come out of.


    He was totally naked, only covered by the mask on his head! Seeing him like that, Roy couldn''t help but think that there was something wrong with this.


    It couldn''t be that Mr. Knight played for the opposite team right? No, considering how strongly he was trying to get his hands on Alma that shouldn''t be the case.


    So, why was someone like this guy appearing here and now, and it was clear that the destination of this guy was Mr. Knight''s room.


    It was at that moment that he heard quite the interesting whimper from the masked naked guy stepping towards the room,


    ''I don''t want to have my di*ck cut off! Why is it my fault that Young Master is such a pervert that he wants someone else to fuck his women in front of him to get excited to fu*ck them?


    The money was good but I don''t want my di*ck ripped! I don''t want to become a eunuch!"


    Those words were enough to attract Roy''s attention, and he couldn''t help but think that this was his chance to collect a big of interest with Mr. Knight''s debt.


    Just as the naked masked guy was about to press on the handle of the door and enter inside, Roy actually hit him behind his head to make him fall unconscious.


    Once he was done with that, he took the guy''s body and placed him in a corner, before undoing his camouflage, and taking the mask for himself.


    When he felt that everything was ready, he turned around and quickly arrived at the door in order to enter inside.


    By this time, Mr. Knight had been fully tied to his bed. That guy was moaning and panting while the two beauties were making out and whipping him all over his body.


    ''Ugghh¡­ I am your Husband, you shouldn''t give to the poison and mind corrosion of the devil! I will help you break free and give you the pleasure that you want!


    Damn devil, just come here and I will make sure you die!"


    ''Roleplay!


    Definitely roleplay!''


    That was what Roy thought as he entered the room, but at the same time, he could tell from the voice and panting, that he was actually enjoying this.


    At the same time, he felt quite excited to play his own role in this as well! Since he was a devil, then he should behave like one, right!?

 Chapter 220 - 220: A Perverted Mr. Knight

    Entering the room, Roy seemed a bit uncomfortable with the role he was assigned as if he was frightened by the current situation.


    His current condition made the two beauties, and especially the Young Master extremely irritated, as this wasn''t what they expected, so Mr. Knight had no choice but to forget his role and say in a dreary tone,


    "Stop acting like a wuss and play your role right if you don''t want to suffer even more than you are supposed to!"


    "I-I w-will try Young Master!"


    "Stop calling me Young Master, you are the devil!"


    "O-Ok Yo-Youn¡­ Sto-Stop talking you damn low life!"


    At first, he started to stutter and was about to continue treating the man in front of him as his Young Master, but seeing the look in his eyes, he seemed to get scared and say those words.


    He looked extremely lost, and scared, but when his Young Master heard those words, he actually seemed to enjoy it, as he said,


    "Very well, continue like this!"


    "Who do you think you are, to actually talk back to me, you lowly human disgrace! I am the demon lord of this place, how dares a lowly being like you even breathe in my presence!"


    "You damned demon, don''t act high and mighty as you are going to die by my sword!"


    "Hahahahah~! Someone like you has the guts to continue and talk back to me? You see I have made even your women whip you like that and beg me to fu*ck them!


    What can you do to me? What do you amount to? Are you even a man!? Hahaahaahah~!"


    As he said that, Roy actually used his hands to actually embrace the two beauties, and pull them towards himself, feeling their supple melons crash on his chest.


    He had to admit that even placed in his Harem Palace these beauties would still not be ranked at the bottom regarding their curves, and bodies.


    Since he was doing this, he had already decided to go all the way with this, and he had to say that even he was sometimes surprised by his acting skills.


    The two beauties couldn''t help but look towards their Young Master as that happened, who despite having an angry look on his face, was actually still horny and excited.


    "Don''t push it!"


    Too bad that the person in front of him seemed to have gotten carried away, and entered too deep in his role, as he didn''t even notice the angered look of his Young Master.


    Not only that but his hands started roaming through the back sides of the two beauties, while he laughed in a mocking tone, and said out loud,


    "Hahaahh~! To think that you are having an erection while I caress your women in front of you, just how low can someone drop!?"


    "Demon lord, you are going too far!"


    But even though Mr. Knight seemed to have gotten angry at what was going on, he was still continuing with the roleplay, which surprised Roy by quite a bit.


    At that moment, he was able to also find out that there were quite a few extra pieces of equipment in the room, that the ladies had brought, and he couldn''t help but get curious about them.


    Touching one of them with his foot, in order to have a better reading with his senses, he couldn''t help but get surprised at what he had just found.


    It was similar to the equipment that he had taken out of Young Noble Clark''s space ring, only that the effects and abilities were obviously lower.


    Still, knowing this he couldn''t help but actually think of a better idea, and releasing the two beauties from his grasp, he picked them up and approached Mr. Knight.


    "Hahahah~! It seems like you are a too noisy, and too disobedient worm, so I will need to silence you a bit!


    Don''t worry though, I will make sure that you enjoy everything that is about to happen!"


    "You¡­ What are you trying to do!? What kind of demon are you?"


    Weirdly Mr. Knight didn''t seem to resist wholeheartedly to his actions. In fact, he just seemed to fakely resist, which made things much easier for him.


    Once he had fully tied the Mr. Knight with a full set of equipment, he started chuckling evilly once again, while approaching the ladies and saying,


    "Hahahaha~! Now that this place has become calmer, we can finally get down to proper business!"


    "Ughh¡­, ugghh¡­, ugghhmm¡­"


    It seemed like Mr. Knight had a lot of unsaid scripted words, but Roy didn''t care about it, as he approached the two beauties that were still with the whips in their hands, and said,


    "You continue whipping them hard, while I show him what a demon lord is capable of doing!"


    With that said, he intentionally let his little soldier rest on the rear mountains of the beauty that was going to do the whipping, while his hands and face went for the remaining one.


    Even though this was an extremely weird and complicated situation he could tell that both beauties were turned on by what was going on.


    Just like their Young Master even the two of them seemed to enjoy being dominated by their man, rather than being the ones doing the domination.


    Once he found out this, Roy didn''t linger anymore, and pulled his hips back, before repositioning himself and pushing once again forward.


    "AAAGGGHHHNNNN~!"


    He had perfectly entered the secret cave of the beauty that was whipping Mr. Knight, who couldn''t help but tremble feeling him enter and stop.


    The surprising part about all this was that the beauty was actually ''untouched'' and his breaking through was accompanied by a blockade and blood.


    "UUGGHH¡­, Uggghhhmm¡­, Ugghhhh~!"


    Mr. Knight seemed to become even more active and energetic once he understand what had just happened, as even the beauty that Roy was kissing couldn''t help but stop and ask,


    "What do you think you are doing? Do you want to die?"


    "Shhh~! Don''t worry about this, can''t you see that he is still excited by all this!? In fact, he seems even more excited than before!


    Just follow my lead, I will take responsibility for this!"


    The beauty seemed like she had a lot to say, but at the same time, she knew that Roy was actually telling the truth.


    "UUGGHH¡­, Uggghhhmm¡­, Ugghhhh~!"


    Despite his sounds, Mr. Knight seemed to be really enjoying the show that Roy was presenting to him, which made all her resistance crumble and accept Roy''s lead.


    As for the other beauty, she was too busy trying to catch her breath after Roy''s little soldier had conquered her secret cave in one thrust.


    ''Aaahhnnnn~!''


    Before she even had to recompose herself, or even think of saying something, Roy pulled back and thrust deep inside her once again.


    ''Aaahhnn¡­, nhhhnnn¡­, aaahhhnnn¡­''


    After the first was a second, and after a second was a third before Roy started pumping inside here non-stop, making her body tremble and shiver in ecstasy.


    But that wasn''t all, as he was doing that, Roy even spanked her behinds, while saying out loud to her,


    "Slap~! What are you doing slave, I told you to whip him non-stop!"


    The beauty couldn''t help but obey the order, as amidst her moans and shivers she would always try to whip Mr. Knight in front of her.


    It was unknown whether he was seriously enjoying what was going on, or not. But one thing was for sure, he was damn excited about this still.


    ''Aaagghhnnnnn, goooooodddnnnn~!''


    When the beauty finally couldn''t control herself and climaxed, Mr. Knight couldn''t even control himself as he actually did the same as well.


    This damn bastard was a sure pervert!


    But that wasn''t the end of all that, as there was still another beauty in that room that Roy had been kissing and playing around with.


    Quickly changing the positions of the two beauties, Roy continued to do the same to them, while the tied up Young Master seemed to get noisier, and more active, but still excited.


    "I don''t know about thi¡­ AAAAGGGGHHHNNNN~!"


    Before giving the beauty in front of him a chance to pull out of the game, he actually broke through her blockade as well, taking the two beauties'' purities in front of the eyes of Mr. Knight.


    After that, the situation turned more and more depraved, and dirty. For more than 2 hours Roy took care of the two beauties non-stop, until they were finally incapable of staying awake.


    Their bodies were covered and filled in his alma matter while shivering and trembling due to the continuous ecstasy.


    The weird part was, that no matter how much Mr. Knight tried to actually break free of his situation, he was still excited and climaxed more than a few times.


    This guy was an extreme pervert, something that even Roy had to admit defeat in front of. But when he was finally done, he actually left the two women on the ground and walked towards the pervert.


    Mr. Knight seemed to think that it was finally time for him to explode the anger and stress he had accumulated due to his own shame and anger, so he stopped resisting too much.


    But Roy just approached him, and then whispered in his ear,


    "You are my greatest benefactor, I should really thank you! Not only did you take care of my brother for me, but you even gave me such a gift!


    From now on, I will make sure to keep a look myself on my brother, you better not meddle with this, he has to stay asleep for all his life!


    Haahahahah~! To think that there are generous people like you, truly thank you and have a nice sleep!"

 Chapter 221 - 221: Robbing The Safe

    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net


    "UUGGHH¡­, Uggghhhmm¡­, Ugghhhh~!"


    Roy''s words seemed to have clearly confused and angered Mr. Knight even more, as even though he had been wasted a few times already he tried with his best yet to remove his constraints.


    Too bad that he couldn''t, and there wasn''t anyone who was able to help him with that either as the two beauties were down on the ground unconscious, while Roy was looking at him with a mockery.


    This was probably the first time in Mr. Knight''s life that he felt so low, angry, and enraged. For a moment Roy couldn''t help but think whether this was another climax for this perverted idiot or true rage.


    For some reason, he was unable to tell. But one thing was certain, he surely felt better doing something like that in front of the person that had pissed him off the most today.


    To think that this bastard actually thought to be the center of the new world, when it was clearly wishful thinking.


    With that done, Roy seemed to not care much about the situation around him, as he quickly cast a water spell in order to clean himself up.


    He did that in order to fully convince Mr. Knight that he wasn''t Roy, as Roy had clearly shown to be a talented Warrior and not a Mage.


    After stretching his body a bit, Roy took another look at the beauties on the ground and then left the room. Leaving Mr. Knight still tied up in that embarrassing position, grunting in anger and rage.


    Getting out of the room that was conquered by the smell of love juices, and sweat, Roy took a quick breather before activating his camouflage once again.


    The night was still young, and there were a few other places he could go to have a quick look.


    The first place on the list was clearly Boris''s office. He was sure that there should be some important information in there, that might serve as leverage for him later, or to understand the situation better.


    With those thoughts in mind, he quickly took a quick tour around the place, and finally arrived at the required destination.


    The room was dark, lighted only by the moonlight outside, as everything seemed to be dustless, clean, and organized.


    Without even bothering to have a look at the documents on the table, Roy started looking around for some hidden cabinet or some sort of safe.


    Looking at how careful the father-son duo were, he was certain that they wouldn''t let incriminating information lie around.


    It took Roy only 5 seconds to actually find the location, as it was really easy using his ''sense area'' to find a small compartment behind a big bookshelf.


    The problem started from there though, as his ''sense area'' was unable to determine what was actually hidden in there, the size of the compartment, or the way to open it.


    He could only attest to its existence, but everything else was a mystery. That was valued to show that there were ways to deal with the ''sense area''.


    There were a few special alloys, and metals that were able to actually block the ''sense area'' of a Warrior, or a Mage.


    The material of the compartment in front of him was actually Iron-Wood metal, which was in the mid-ranks of the materials capable of blocking ''sense area''.


    To be more exact, this material was able to block the level 3 ''sense area''.


    Since Mages and Warriors normally developed their ''sense area'' on Rank 3, then this meant that this material was able to block the ''sense area'' of Rank 5 experts.


    Roy had been capable of developing his ''sense area'' when he was Rank 2, one rank earlier than anyone else, but even then he only reached the requirement, despite being a Rank 4 Mage and Warrior.


    In order to be able to see inside it, he needed either a higher Rank or to develop his ''sense area'' into a deeper level. Each of them was easy to say but really difficult to achieve.


    The way he saw it, it was impossible for him to be able to open the safe in front of him, and he could only borrow the time when someone else opened it.


    Most probably the only ones who were able to open this were the father-son duo, as they hardly believed in someone else.


    So, he had to take one of the two to open this for him, and it was really doubtful that they would accept. He needed another way!


    ''Booommmm¡­, Cracckkkk¡­, Boooommmm¡­, Cracckkkkk~!''


    When he didn''t seem to get any other better idea, he looked like he gave up on thinking, undid his camouflage, and started attacking the safe using magic.


    He used mostly water, and fire magic, by trying to burn the shelf and the entrance first before freezing it in ice and burning it once again.


    When there is no other way, the best way was to force the way through, or at least that was what he was thinking at those moments probably.


    Too bad that his continuous attacks created a loud sound of explosions, and ice forming and cracking, before exploding once again, raising the whole mansion and servants on their feet.


    The ones who were more concerned about this matter were certainly the guards of the courtyard, Master Boris, and Mr. Knight.


    ''Clankkkkkk¡­, Boooommmmm~!''


    In no time, the guards of the house appeared running towards the office without any intention to stop, as they brought the door down in their entrance.


    Master Boris was right behind them, with a worried and enraged mixed expression on his face, screaming,


    "Who dares!"


    The only one missing was none other than Mr. Knight who was most probably still tied up in his position, unable to free himself.


    The scene in front of the guards and Master Boris was quite different from what was expected, as Roy''s attacks had managed to destroy the safe.


    Not only that, but there were even traces of Roy taking everything from there, not leaving behind even a speck of dust, and then run from the broken window.


    Half of the guards jumped through the window in order to capture the intruder and thief that had broken through the place, while Master Boris immediately looked inside the ''safe'' while screaming,


    "Capture that bastard! You are dead if you don''t capture him! He stole everything from us!"


    In that chaos and anger he was suddenly remembered of an important link of all this matter, and then turning towards one of the guards, he screamed in panicky,


    "Where is your Young Master!? Why isn''t he here!?"


    "I-I don''t know Master Boris!"


    "Immediately go and look for him then bastard! Pray that nothing happened to him, otherwise I will personally make your regret for not doing your duties tonight!"


    The way he saw it, was impossible for his son to not have heard the sounds of explosions and appeared here immediately after.


    Which meant that something had happened to his son, and that was the only thing he couldn''t allow to happen at this moment.


    The guards immediately left the office room and run to check up on the condition of their Young Master, as Master Boris was left behind alone.


    Seeing that everyone had left, he quickly sat on the ground, and moving some weird mechanisms on the ground another special safe appeared in the office.


    It was a safe that even Roy hadn''t been able to notice the first time. Which was more than enough to show that the material it was made of was even better than Iron-Wood, and the contents were more important as well.


    This damn old man was a true fox, to think that he had a double security mechanism to protect his important documents and information.


    As Master Boris was finally able to take a breather the sounds of footsteps were heard through the building, as Mr, Knight arrived in a hurry screaming,


    "Where the fu*ck is that bastard! Capture him for me! I will make sure to castrate that son of a bi*tch!"


    Right after though, he seemed to have been informed of what had happened in the office room, so he forgot to scream and hurried over.


    It was only at that moment that the old man could finally take a breather and relax, as the most important piece of information was still on their hands.


    ''Dugdugdugdug~!''


    When he raised his head he could see his precious son running towards the office room from the end of the hallway, covered only in a transparent women''s cloth, and some shiny weird fluids.


    Well, it had been some time since not only him, but almost everyone in the Mansion had learned of his weird tastes in the bedroom, but this was a first looking at this himself.


    He didn''t know what to think, or do for a moment, as he heard his son suddenly say,


    "What happened here!? What did that bastard take!? Did you catch him!?"


    "He found out and destroyed only the decoy! But he is extremely fast and slippery by the time we arrived here, he had disappeared from the room!


    It was a good thing that I heard you and created this, otherwise, the losses would be unimaginable!"


    "Aggghhhh~! That bastard, I am going to kill him!"


    Hearing his son talk angrily like that, Master Boris could understand that there was something more to this! His son probably wasn''t angry only for the safe issue so he couldn''t help but ask,


    "What happened, son!? Why are you so angry?"


    Hearing that question Mr. Knight''s face turned into a myriad of colors and expressions as he was once again reminded of what happened, as he couldn''t control himself and launch an attack¡­


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net

 Chapter 222 - 222: Spy Mission Over & Revealed

    ''Boooommmmmm~!''


    Fortunately it wasn''t again his own father but in the direction of the safe that the intruder had destroyed and robbed.


    It was an attack of anger and rage, as Mr. Knight released of all the negative feelings that had piled up inside him until that point.


    That damn bastard had not only played with something that belonged to him right in front of his eyes, but he even had the audacity to mock him, and then rob something from his home.


    To someone that was used to completely mock and disgrace the whole world, and wastes that were weaker than him, to suddenly be treated like that was a great hit.


    While he might have some weird hobbies in the bedroom, but the truth was that he mostly licked to play the heroe that only managed to defeat the demon or devil.


    He wouldn''t usually allow something like what had happened that night happen normally. Even less so feel excited about it. He personally didn''t understand how something like that had happened.


    "What is wrong son!? What happened!?"


    Master Boris was quite startled and surprised by the actions of his son that was normally calm and sly like a fox, to suddenly act like a stupid angry pig.


    Which meant that whatever had happened was truly grave. Too bad that he had no idea what it was that had happened!


    "Nothing~! This is the first and last time you ask me about this! Just make sure to capture that bastard and bring him to me, I will make sure to give him an appropriate lesson!"


    With that said, he turned around and left the now destroyed office room. If he wanted to make sure that the events of what happened tonight never became public he would have to tie the loose ends.


    The most effective and usable way would most certainly be to kill everyone that had been part of what happened tonight, or saw him in that position, that included the two ladies and the guards.


    With those thoughts in his mind, in a short amount of time he reached his room once again, only to find out that there was no trace of the two ladies.


    Previously he had beat them to death, while breaking their legs and arms in order to prevent them from running away or ending their own lives, and yet they had still escaped.


    It should have been impossible for them to do so by their selves, which meant that someone else had taken them away.


    It should have been impossible, didn''t the intruder break the safe inside the office room, and run away? Who else could have taken them away?


    Just what the fu*ck was happening tonight?


    Nothing made sense anymore! Too many variables and too many situations had happened, destroying all the peace and plans of Mr. Knight.


    Fully enraged by those thoughts, the knight couldn''t control his anger anymore, as without even looking behind he said in a dark and evil voice to the guards behind,


    "You guys better not protect yourselves, otherwise I will make sure that your families follow you to the other world!"


    The guards were startled and stupefied by what they heard, but none of them actually dared to disobey the orders of their Young Master, as they all knew his temper and character.


    If they even dared to unconsciously defend their selves during his rampage, their families would follow behind them, suffering something much more horrible than just death.


    In a short amount of time, the room that was filled with the smells of love juices and sweat, turned into a blood red lake of blood and pieces of human bodies.


    Mr. Knight was now sitting on his bed while looking at everything with a calm and chilly look, unperturbed by what was happening around him.


    If Roy was there he would actually feel that it would be better for humankind as whole to get rid of this bastard, but he wasn''t.


    ¡­


    The truth was that this whole time Roy hadn''t been too far away from these happenings. The moment he destroyed the safe and took everything from there he didn''t run away.


    Clearly he was the one to break the window, and leave traces of running away, but he didn''t really run away.


    He just jumped to the ceiling and through some sticky substance that appeared on his fingers, he attached himself there. At first he wanted just to see the expression on the father-son duo''s faces.


    But later he found out that his decision had been for the best, as he learned of the existence of the other safe, and the important information in there.


    His luck didn''t seem to end there as not only did he learn about that, but he even saw Master Boris check upon the information briefly, and he managed to learn quite a few interesting things.


    It seemed like this father-son duo were not only great merchants belonging to a guild, but also great loan sharks, and illegal traders.


    Well normal illegal traders weren''t despised by the whole society, as every merchant would have to do something like that once or twice in their career.


    The illegal traders despised by the whole society were actually people that sold what was deemed to be as demonic materials and traded with the demonic cults.


    The documents that Master Boris had checked there were all the details of the trade between them and the demonic cults, as well as other comrade merchants.


    There was also the list of the elders that were currently in their faction, and Roy had to admit that it was quite a long list.


    But then his good time was interrupted with the arrival of Mr. Knight, and seeing Boris place the information documents inside the safe once again, he felt that his mission there had finished.


    He couldn''t stay there any longer in fear that he would be found out, so it made sense for him to run away.


    Considering what happened before and seeing the reaction of Mr. Knight inside the office though, he had a feeling that he would try to erase all evidence, so he felt a bit responsible for the ladies.


    That idiot whose place he had taken over didn''t matter much, but these ladies had given their purity to him, and he felt some sort of fate between them.


    Well, that was what he coolly thought, as more probably it was just the fact that he enjoyed the two of them before, and they had quite the quality.


    Not to mention that each one of them was a Rank 2 Warrior, and even seemed to show some potential for magic.


    This was a new effect of his ''sense area'' as he was able to sense people''s talent from their aura, as their potential depended on their hard work.


    For that reason he had decided to actually pick them, put them inside Gaia, and tell Amelia and the others to help them recuperate.


    When everything was said and done, it was close to dawn, as the sun was slowly starting to show his existence in front of his eyes.


    It was impossible for him to continue with spying anymore, so he could only give up and have a rest inside Alma''s courtyard. He had gotten truly tired this night.


    ¡­


    Reaching the room that he was supposed to stay inside Alma''s courtyard he actually entered inside to find Alma look with a serious look towards him.


    He had already been notified by his slaves that Alma had entered the room and not found him there, so it was useless to try and hide himself any longer.


    "Are you happy and satisfied with what happened!?"


    "Don''t tell me that you expect me to feel guilty about what I did, do you?"


    "I know, that would be too much for a heartless pri*ck like you!"


    "Hahahahah~! Heartless pri*ck!? And that is coming from someone like you?


    Sweety, just how do you see yourself as? Some kind of Saint, or Angel? Aren''t you the one that brought me here to become a sword and shield for you?


    Aren''t you the one that brought me here to use me according to your conveniency? You and that good father of yours!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Oh, please don''t make me throw up! Do you think I wouldn''t understand your little game? Furthermore, you are trying to play with both me and that idiot Kayden at the same time.


    Your little game of putting us against each other, while you and your father prepare for the next step!


    The only thing real in your story is the tragedy that happened to your mother!


    So what is wrong with me playing dead and cripple? What is wrong with me pushing myself aside, and letting you continue with your stupid games!


    You aren''t angry with me keeping this a secret, you are angry with what I did! So stop trying to take the moral standing, cuz you don''t have one!"


    "Then why!?"


    "What!?"


    "Why did you come here if you already knew that?"


    "Isn''t that simple and logical? This was my great opportunity to enter the game, and at the same time gain a moral right to actually take over your merchant guild and meet the game masters.


    While it''s a bit tiring to be in the center of attention, it''s the only way to attract attention! Now, I can easily enjoy those guys playing and harming each other."


    "You think I will allow you to do something like that?"


    "Do you have any other choice?"


    "Hahaahh~! You think too highly of yourself!"


    "We don''t know who is actually doing that though, did you forget¡­"

 Chapter 223 - 223: Finally Visiting Lady Fiona

    "Did you forget that you already have my blood slave seal in your Conscience Sea?


    Even if you manage to relieve yourself from the consequences for a short time, I will make sure to drag you along with me!"


    "You would dare!?"


    "Why wouldn''t I? Do you think that I am just a stupid toy for you to play around with? Open your eyes babe, you aren''t that good!"


    "Youu¡­"


    "Don''t raise your voice! You wouldn''t want for people to hear this conversation would you? After all, more than half of your people don''t even work for you!"


    "Hmph~!"


    The blue-haired beauty''s face was red with anger, but since there wasn''t much she could do about it, she could only harrumph coldly and leave.


    Too bad that by the time she was about to surpass Roy, he actually grabbed her right hand wrist and pulled her towards himself, while stealing a kiss from her lips while she was lost in startle.


    "Don''t get that angry beauty, it would spoil your beautiful face, and skin. Then we would be both losing out here!"


    Alma was still lost in the occasion of what happened but hearing him spout those words made her anger and rage quickly turn back at her.


    This damn bastard was crossing the lines and taking advantage of her, completely disrupting her plans and purposes.


    "Don''t push it!"


    "Stop threatening me or I might actually teach you a lesson that you will never forget!"


    ''Slapp~!''


    Saying that he spanked her rear mountains, and released her from his grasp, before acting like a pervert and actually sniffing his hand in front of her, as if trying to record the fragrance.


    Alma''s face grew even redder, as her anger and rage were quickly reaching new levels, but she didn''t dare to act upon those feelings. She could only bottle them up as she finally left the room.


    On the other hand, Roy chucked to himself, and jumped into the bed as his slave appeared by the side of the bed.


    "Keep an eye on her, and report to me anything suspicious! I don''t know what she is planning, but she will surely do something stupid as she is right now!"


    With that order taken the slave disappeared into thin air once again, while Roy could finally have a few moments to sleep and think about his next plans.


    The truth was that the situation was even more complicated that he had initially thought. He had willingly or unwillingly become part of a vicious circle where everyone wanted to be at the centre.


    The way things were, he could only hope of making things even more complicated, and let the big players fight each other.


    When the winner was about to get decided he would suddenly show and steal the show. That was the best line of action.


    With those thoughts, he finally could feel the sleep approach him, as his eyes became heavier. It has been a long and tiring night, he needed to rest.


    ¡­


    Roy opened his eyes when the sky was about to get dark. Since he was supposed to be all time asleep in his new condition, this was perfect acting.


    Seeing that the coast was clear, and that there was no eyes upon him at that moment. He quickly brought Amelia over from Gaia, and under the sheets.


    The lady was clearly caught unprepared, as she was fully sweaty and holding a sword in her hand, but Roy didn''t seem to care as he hugged her tightly and stole a kiss.


    Amelia was startled and surprised at first, but as she was regaining her clarity, she felt like losing it once again as she was embroiled in Roy''s kiss.


    In a matter of seconds she fully forgot their current situation, and circumstances as she fully gave in to the kiss.


    On the other hand, Roy started travelling her supple, and charming body with his hands trying to make the most of this situation.


    "Sto-Stop hhnnnn¡­ I smell~!"


    "Don''t worry you smell like a fragrant lotus!"


    Even she didn''t understand from where she gained that momentary clarity and said those words, but she was immediately shot down, and pinned to the bed the next moment.


    In a short time, sounds of spring conquered the room, as the two of them explored their partner''s body.


    ¡­


    By now the sky had turned almost completely dark signaling the arrival of another night. Roy was still caressing the beauty in his arms, while thinking about what to do next.


    "How well do you know Alma!?"


    "We have been friends when we were small kids, since my father would usually prefer to buy materials and weapons from the Sparrow Merchant Guild.


    She has always been the closed and gloomy type, and I was the only one who approached her when she was all alone.


    While she found me as a bother most probably, especially since I always tried to make her train, she still spent time with me.


    Later something happened with her, and she suddenly wouldn''t come out to meet me anymore, or anyone else for that matter!


    So I can''t say that I know her perfectly, but I don''t think she is a bad person!"


    "What about her mother?"


    "She was a nice, gentle, and beautiful woman! My mother, and she were called two of the three flowers of their times.


    Followed and desired by quite a few nobles, and merchants in their days, only to end up with people that no one expected them and suffer the pursuit later!"


    "So you are saying that your mother and her were in the same position?"


    "Most probably, I can''t confirm it!"


    "Well, there is no need for you to right now! Make yourself ready, we will go visit your mother tonight!"


    "Really!? You aren''t lying to me, are you!?"


    "Yes, really!"


    "Muaahhh~! Giving Roy a bit kiss to the lips, the beauty almost jumped from the bed, in order to take a quick shower!"


    She didn''t care about the fact that she was completely naked, and Roy had full sight on her. After getting mixed into his Harem Palace, and the other ladies it had become natural for her.


    Roy enjoyed the show as well, and as he did so, he suddenly asked to no one in particular,


    "So what did she do?"


    "Just like you said, she truly did something stupid! She sent a letter to Young Noble Timothe, stating that should he secure her father''s position in the guild, she would accept to marry him!"


    "Oho~!? Really!? Did she write it herself, or did someone tell her to do so?"


    "She seemed to write it herself but was reluctant to do so! Furthermore, I felt that there was someone else inside that room, so I didn''t approach in fear of being found out!"


    "Hmm~! You did good, just continue following her, and this time prepare a better double for me! While I tolerated her finding out, it won''t happen again!"


    "Yes, Master!"


    All the time there was no sign of a third person inside the room besides Roy and Amelia, who was now waiting for him to quickly get up.


    She couldn''t wait to go and see her mother again. Her mother''s life had been in danger until now and this was her opportunity to save her.


    As for the talking between Roy and that slave, she just treat it as normal. In fact, she was feeling a bit happy as she thought that Roy had started to trust her a bit.


    Her relationship with Roy was as complicated, as it was simple. But during this time she had truly started to have some feelings for this bastard.


    Roy quickly jumped out of bed and approached her. Grabbing her by the waist he quickly brought her towards himself and activated his camouflage ability.


    This was something that he had found out about recently, if he actually made contact with an organic living being, his camouflage ability was actually active for both.


    For that reason, the two of them needed to be naked all the time, but that didn''t matter to any of them. Most important was security and stealth.


    Attached the two of them disappeared from the room, and after that from the courtyard in the darkness of the night.


    The city streets were mostly empty, with the exception of the red light district. People were home eating their meals, or ready to sleep.


    Despite having Alma on his arms, Roy managed to easily jump from a rooftop to the other without making much noise.


    Since Alma was a local, she was the best guide for him to walk through the city, as in a short time they arrived at her residence.


    It was quite a big mansion, even though it was a bit rough on the outside, it had a special feminine touch to it making it look extremely beautiful and overbearing at the same time.


    The guards at the gate seemed to have fallen asleep, while most of the lights were turned off. It was giving an eerie and desolate feeling.


    Quickly Roy and Alma managed to surpass the lacking and missing security and enter the mansion, only to find everything covered in dust.


    While, it wasn''t much, their trained eyes could easily detect that people had left this uncared for quite some time.


    A bad foreboding feeling appeared on both of them, but they still couldn''t negate anything. Without losing time, they quickly made for the Master bedroom where Lady Fiona should be resting.


    But the sight they were faced with was nothing more than an empty and dust covered room. Lady Fiona had disappeared!

 Chapter 224 - 224: Traitor

    Considering the situation outside this wasn''t something surprising, but it was actually a bit hit towards Amelia, who was hoping to see her mother.


    "Mom~!?"


    The poor beauty immediately separated from Roy''s arms and jumped towards the bed as if trying to find traces of her mother''s scent or existence in that bed.


    It was a bit difficult for her to accept that while she and her father had gone hunting a Rank 5 beast that could help cure her mother, the bastard planning for all this had captured her.


    It was more than clear that whoever was behind this, he had already decided that her father wouldn''t return to this place, and even she would suffer quite the situation.


    Even though they both had an idea of who was behind this situation, they still had to make sure and not jump to conclusions.


    After all, the most important thing at the moment wasn''t to go and find the bastard who did this but to actually find traces of Lady Fiona''s whereabouts.


    "We have to look around and find where she has been taken first!"


    Even though Amelia couldn''t help but feel extremely bad and hopeless about this situation, for some reason her mood lightened a bit knowing that Roy was by her side.


    This guy had a lot of tricks and abilities, it shouldn''t be difficult for him to find the whereabouts of her mother. They should be able to find her.


    "Don''t worry too much, they have just taken her away in order to try and treat her poison. I am sure that whoever is behind all this doesn''t want her to die before he has his way with her!


    And it isn''t easy to cure the poison of a Rank 5 beast, so they will need quite some preparations! In the meantime, we will find her location and save her!"


    "Hmm~! You are right!"


    "When the time is ripe, I will make sure to make whoever is behind this regret he ever thought about it! Daring to take my woman, they should count their days and sufferings!"


    Even though it felt a bit weird hearing Roy call her own mother his woman, Amelia had already made up her mind, and her decision so she had no other choice but to accept it.


    As she was thinking like that and was being pampered by Roy, suddenly the door of the dusted room opened, as an old-looking woman opened the door.


    "Who is here!?"


    It was difficult for the woman to notice Roy and Amelia''s presence as Roy had immediately activated his camouflage ability.


    "Sigh~! To think that Madam''s soul still rests in this room, hunting me for what I did to her!"


    There was a clear lingering worry, fear, and regret in her voice, but she wasn''t able to continue talking to herself for long, as Amelia appeared in front of her naked, and grabbed her by the neck.


    The old woman wasn''t weak, as the aura around her body clearly showed that she was a Rank 3 warrior, but she was caught by surprise, and startle.


    She would have never expected that Amelia would suddenly appear out of nowhere and actually grab her by the neck.


    She had been Amelia''s nanny from the moment she had been born and had basically raised her like her own daughter.


    Right now she felt extremely ashamed to see her ''little girl'' in the eyes, but at the same time, she couldn''t believe that her ''little girl'' was actually holding her by the throat in the air.


    From what those bastards said Amelia was captured and was being tortured right now. So how could she be in front of her and doing something like that?


    Forgetting about all this, seeing the way she was treating her, and also the anger in her expressions she must have heard what she had just said, which made matters worse.


    "What did you do to my mother you bi*tch!? Where is she!?"


    The anger and rage inside Amelia perfectly came out in her words and tone as she screamed to the woman she was holding mid-air.


    At that moment she was so agitated that she couldn''t help but continue forcing the grab on her neck. She was closing the grip with each passing moment.


    ''Uggg¡­, uggg¡­, uggg¡­''


    "Amelia stop you are going to kill her like that, let her breathe a little! Right now she is our only clue to your mother!"


    Even though reluctantly Amelia couldn''t help but hear Roy''s words and do as he said, as she released the grab on the old woman''s throat and sent her flying towards the side of the bed.


    She threw her just like she was throwing some sack of potatoes without caring about the injuries she would suffer.


    "Cough¡­, cough¡­, cough¡­ Little Amelia what are you doing here!? How did you come here? How did you escape those bastards!?"


    But she wasn''t faced with any touching scene of reunion and warm feelings, but with Amelia''s foot on top of her left leg.


    "Stop calling me like that! You bi*tch how do you dare call me like that when you betrayed my mother!? Tell me where is she? Who did you sell her to?"


    "I am sorry! I am sorry, I didn''t want to! But they kidnapped my family and threatened to kill them!


    Furthermore, they even told me that you were held captive by them and that you would die if I didn''t!"


    ''Cracckkkkkk~!''


    Once again the ''little Amelia'' in front of her didn''t seem to care about her words, and pleadings, as she crushed her left leg, and then set her foot on the right.


    "Stop bullshitting me! Tell me who took my mother away, and where did they take her! Otherwise, I will make sure to personally kill you and your entire family!"


    "Little Amelia please don''t be like that! I am sorry! I truly am, I truly didn''t want to do it!"


    "Huh!? You think I would believe that? Then why are you still living in this house old bi*tch!? Is this what you sold my mother for? This shitty house!?


    Tell me~!"


    ''Craaaaaccckkkkkkk~!''


    Another leg was broken and gone, as Amelia relocated her foot to the woman''s abdomen. Right now Amelia looked like a demon who wanted nothing more than to torture the woman in front of her for answers.


    "AArrggghhh~! Please little Amelia you have to believe me~!"


    But too bad that the beauty didn''t seem to believe a word she said as she pressed harder on the woman''s abdomen as if she was trying to explode her stomach.


    Roy had been watching this scene from the start until now without interrupting even once. It looked like Amelia was going too far but for some reason, he didn''t trust that old woman either.


    He just allowed Amelia to do whatever she wanted, even if she brought her close to death, he could just send them to the Stone Altar in Gaia to give her a makeover.


    "Arrggghhhh~! Please little Amelia you can kill me, but don''t do anything to my family! It was Earl Clark''s wife that took her away!


    I truly didn''t want to do it, but she threatened me with my family! She is a devil! You should stay away from her as well, otherwise, she is going to make you suffer even more than your mother!"


    As she said those words, Amelia pressed even harder with her foot to her abdomen, and one could tell that she wasn''t going to escape the stomach explosion thing, but heavy steps were heard from outside.


    If Roy''s senses didn''t lie to him, then there had to be 10 guards of the mansion. Each of them was a Rank 3 Warrior or Mage, with one of them being Rank 4.


    Considering their position and job they were quite good, but unfortunately, they were nothing in front of Roy and Amelia.


    Looking at the situation in front of him, Roy looked at the beauty with a heavy and solemn look before saying,


    "I am saying you two to Gaia, you are allowed to use the Stone Altar as you see fit, but don''t overdo it! Try to get as much information from her as possible!"


    Amelia just nodded her head, before Roy did as he said without even caring about the opinion of the old lady.


    With that out of the way, he just stretched his body a bit, and cracked his neck, as he said to himself,


    "Now it''s time for some fun! I need to test my new strength!"


    With those words, he only took outside a simple sword from his space ring and waited for the guards to reach the room.


    The moment that the door was opened, without even giving them the chance to say a word, Roy actually made a semi-circular swing with the sword cutting the door and the guards at the half.


    One swing of the sword was enough for him to completely cut in half 6 of the guards, and critically injure the remaining 4 splitting open their stomachs.


    It was something that shocked even himself, as he hadn''t expected to become so strong after becoming a Rank 4 Warrior.


    It felt like he had finally entered adulthood and from now on he could be truly considered as one of the big guys.


    But this was just the start of his journey as he had no plan of stopping here. In fact, he even had to work harder, as his goal seemed to become even more difficult to achieve.


    Still, he had complete confidence in himself, he would make the whole world piss at the mention of his name¡­

 Chapter 225 - 225: Surprise And Trap

    After quickly dealing with the guards at the door and robbing them of any valuable thing that they possessed, Roy quickly activated his camouflage once again, and disappeared in the night.


    Now that Lady Fiona wasn''t in this house, there was no purpose in staying in this house. Furthermore, this place was going to become bustling and unsafe due to the commotion he caused.


    Whoever was keeping an eye on the house would most certainly come running to see what happened, especially since there was a chance of Amelia returning.


    Surely the guy behind the scenes shouldn''t have given up easily from that beauty. Not to mention that there was also the possible danger coming from the return of her father.


    No matter what, he couldn''t take this lightly. Even more so when the 10 guards that had died were actually killed with a sword and had traces of sword aura in their wounds.


    This made the possibility of Amelia or her father returning much more probable, so that guy would be forced to show his face, or at least his servants today.


    With those thoughts in his mind, Roy left the house but only to wait for the guy outside. With his camouflage that had been possible to escape even the senses of a Rank 5 Master like Boris, he was confident of himself.


    In no time the guards raised the alarm, as more and more guards and experts crowded the Mansion, investigating and controlling through everything.


    As he was staying outside waiting for his ''guest'' to appear, Roy was actually thinking about this situation. There was something that he couldn''t make sense of.


    Why would the new wife of Earl Clark actually dare to take Amelia''s mother away? Was she working under the orders of her husband, or someone else?


    Furthermore there was also the disappearance of Alma''s mother, and later her death. Could it be that they were related in some way?


    The more he thought the more complicated everything became, so he decided to just stop thinking and firstly observe the situation around him.


    Even though he had arrived in this City two weeks ago, there were still a lot of things that he didn''t know and had to find out.


    Nothing seemed to be as simple as it looked on the outside! This was the world of power struggle and high society. Full of lies, illusions, plans, and betrayals.


    This was the first time that Roy was actually going through something like this, as even the old nerdy Roy whose body he took over hadn''t truly participated in the games for thrones and power.


    From now on, things were changing though as he had no other option but to get involved, that was if he wanted to be strong enough to fight his cousins when he returned.


    The Illyrian Empire was the biggest, and the most developed country after all. In the eyes of even a guard of the Illyrian Empire, Badona City was nothing more than a small town.


    He didn''t have time to continue thinking about that though, as finally his awaited persona arrived, and surprisingly it was none other than Young Lady Aura.


    ''Just what the fu*ck!?''


    This story was getting even more complicated. Why would she appear in this place, wasn''t her new stepmother that had actually taken away Lady Fiona?


    The beauty was unaware of his presence and thoughts though, as she entered inside and took a look at the situation around before leaving a small message under the sheets of the bed.


    Roy didn''t need to open the sheets to understand read the message, as it was actually only the name of a cheap inn, and a time, alongside a message ''I can help you''!


    The date for the meeting was fixed after one week, during the night. It felt like an extremely covert meeting set up.


    The moment she was over with that Young Lady Aura actually turned around without lingering around much, and then left the place.


    No matter how longer Roy waited after her leave, no one else came to check upon the Mansion. It didn''t matter as they had already had two clues.


    One in form of the traitor old lady, and the second in form of a meeting with Young Lady Aura. Even though he didn''t expect to entangle everything with those two clues, at least he should be able to gather more information.


    Unable to find anything else interesting in this place, he had no other choice but to actually leave and return to the Sparrow Merchant Guild.


    After what he did the other night, it seemed like the father-son duo had made a root change through their security. Not only changing the majority of them, but also tripling their numbers.


    Just looking at these changes it made him sort of satisfied of his actions. But seeing the new security he even had the desire to break through and make it known that it was impossible to stop him.


    Approaching the courtyard slowly he activated his ''sense area'' to check the surroundings in order to make sure that there was no hidden trap, and then walked forward.


    The area seemed clean, but he had a bad feeling, like something was missing, or wasn''t seen. Still, no matter how hard he tried there was no sign of any trap.


    Instead of making him feel safer, the fact that he was unable to find anything actually made him trust his instincts even more.


    There was bound to be something wrong with his current situation. It was impossible for them to not prepare a surprise for the next day.


    With those thoughts in mind, he slowly pulled back and reached the dogs house. While his camouflage was extremely good, the dogs were still able to notice his smell.


    ''Hamm¡­, Whoooff¡­, Whooofff~!''


    The moment he approached they started whoofing to gather attention and inform the guards of the intruder, but since they were unable to see anything the guards got angry kicking and berating the dogs.


    "Shut the hell up, stop making noise you damn dogs!"


    The guard that was the closest even landed a kick in one of the dogs. It was clear that the guards were overly tensed, and fearful. Something bad must have happened.


    Well, knowing the personality of Mr. Knight and his father it wasn''t a wonder that blood and killing was involved, so Roy could understand the situation.


    Still, without losing time he quickly poisoned the dogs shushing them down, and then biting his blood he drew a symbol on the biggest dogs head.


    Since the dog didn''t have much of a sentience then the blood slave seal was able to quickly penetrate his head and take place, furthermore his blood even purified the poison and its effect.


    Like that, he now had another slave in his side, and while the dog wouldn''t be able to perform high level tasks due to the lack of understanding it was easy to perform simple tasks.


    Like for example, fetch!


    ''Clankkkk~!''


    Cutting the rope of the dog and making it look like the dog had gone crazy and bitten the rope, he took a small branch from the ground and hurled it towards the courtyard, while ordering,


    "Fetch!"


    The dog seemed to have received an Imperial Edict, as he jumped out of the dog''s house like he was possessed and made a run towards the branch.


    While the windows were clearly fortified with Magic, Roy didn''t forget to infuse the branch with his Warrior Essence as well, in order to break the window.


    The sound clearly alerted the guards that run towards the window hoping that they would catch the intruder, but their actions clearly made the security on other areas lacking.


    Especially the main door, which was also the point that the slave dog attacked. Benefiting from the startle and surprise of the guards at the main door, and their lack of will to kill the dog in one move, he broke through the door.


    The moment he did so though, an electric formation suddenly raised from the ground, and not only electrified and trapped the dog at the entrance, but it even covered the whole house.


    In a moment the whole courtyard looked just like some kind of thunderous cloud, that wouldn''t allow even a small fly to pass beyond.


    ''Fu*ck!''


    To think that Roy wanted to break through this building earlier and prove that he would be always watching these bastards!


    If it weren''t for his instincts and the lack of extra security around the house he might have actually been captured by this damned formation.


    It was clear that the formation would work against any outsider entity, or most probably against anyone that didn''t possess something that would bran him as internal.


    What happened seemed to have alerted the whole courtyard though, and even the Merchant Guild in its entirety, while Boris and Mr. Knight appeared in a hurry full of bloodlust.


    "Who is the bastard that dares to enter our house!?"


    "I will make sure that you live a dog''s life!"


    Hearing those two, Roy could barely control his laughter. After all, the ones that they were sending those words to was nothing more than a dog.


    The poor Boris got pissed and enraged the moment that he realized what had just happened, as he couldn''t help but scream at the guards around the house.


    "You bastards! Why do we pay and feed you? You aren''t even able to block a dog from entering the house and activating the formation!


    You lowly pieces of trash, I will make sure to send you after the dog if you don''t have a valid excuse!"

 Chapter 226 - 226: Found Out!?

    What could the poor guards say, and how could they answer!? They had been extremely tense and on edge tonight that they had immediately run after the sound of the window breaking, leaving their posts?


    Or should they say that they hadn''t thought that a dog would actually do something like this and attack the main door.


    How were they supposed to know that even the dogs could actually activate the formation around the courtyard? But none of them dared to say even one of these words.


    Why?


    The answer was extremely simple, the first to actually speak any of those would end up in the target of anger and rage that their Master was going through at the moment.


    As experienced guards, they could easily understand what was going to happen once one of them even breathed a word, so they could only remain totally silent.


    This silence just managed to anger their Master even more though, as he couldn''t believe that these bastards weren''t saying anything.


    "Have you all lost your tongues and mouths? Why the hell aren''t you saying anything?


    Speak!"


    Finally a guard that couldn''t bear it anymore, opened his mouth and said,


    "Master someone broke the window with a tree branch, so we came to check upon the noise. In the meantime we didn''t expect that dog to actually jump towards the house!"


    "You damn good for nothings!"


    Saying that, Boris was unable to control himself as he sent an attack towards the guards in front of him, by hurling a water slice magic spell towards them.


    This was Boris''s magic, he was a Rank 5 Water Mage, and one of the rare Rank 5 Masters of Badona City. It was this strength that actually gave him the courage to act again the Guild Master.


    The poor guards could only try their best to protect their bodies and their heads against the attack. None of them was capable of fighting back, or to be more specific none of them dared to fight back.


    Even though most of them survived, 6 guards died from that attack as their heads rolled on the ground, and their blood spilled from their necks.


    It was quite the disturbing view, but Roy seemed to feel nothing as he watched from nearby. But his eyes weren''t set on Boris, but his son.


    Differently from his father, Mr. Knight was actually more composed and cooler as he was searching carefully through the area.


    For a moment, Roy even felt that he had been seen through from that guy as their eyes seemed to cross, but he quickly threw that idea away as impossible.


    Still, this didn''t mean that he was going to continue staying around, not to mention that he had already dealt with what he wanted to do.


    With his business finished here, he just carefully left the place without turning his head back. Really soon he was sure to hear another scream of anger from that place.


    But it was still too early to return to his room though, so he thought that it would be better to visit another nice ''friend'' of his in the Merchant Guilds quarters.


    It was none other than 3rd Elder and his son. Even though he hadn''t heard or seen much of these guys recently he was sure that they hadn''t forgotten the grudge against him.


    Even now these bastards were most probably trying to plot something that he didn''t know about. The scariest enemy wasn''t the one that attacked all the time like an idiot.


    The scariest enemy was the one that didn''t attack and stayed in the shadows, because you had no idea when they would actually attack.


    Before, this father-son duo belonged to the first category, but now things had changed as for some reason they had entered the second category.


    It would be better for himself to go and have a look at what were these guys thinking, otherwise they might obstruct his plans in the future.


    With those thoughts in his mind, Roy quickly managed to go through an open window of their courtyard and enter inside.


    For some reason his instincts were actually ringing to him, and he felt that there was something wrong that he didn''t understand in this mess, but just what could it be?


    After all, even entering Boris''s courtyard he hadn''t been discovered, could it be that this 3rd Elder had a way to find him out?


    Something like this shouldn''t be possible right? But even then he felt like he was overriding an important fact, one that he was unable to grasp.


    With the thoughts of better taking 1000 thousand precautionary steps, than one false step he actually spread his ''sense area'' to try and make sense of what was going on.


    There were two things that he found out and made him curse at his stupidity and lack of attention.


    First, the courtyard of the 3rd Elder was being surrounded from all the four sides from Boris''s guards, and he was coming personally with Mr. Knight here tonight.


    The second and the most important one was that he had compromised his camouflage and left prints of himself while coming here.


    As a matter of fact, when he had actually entered the dog''s house, he had unintentionally stepped on their food, which was bloodied bones and meat from Rank 1 beasts.


    That unintentional action had actually made some of the blood stick to his feet, and then he had left signs of blood all the way.


    It was his great luck that he had actually come to the 3rd Elders house, and not towards Alma''s house otherwise his identity might have been revealed, or at least it would throw Alma under the bus.


    Either way it was something that he didn''t want to happen, so he couldn''t help but praise himself, and thank Heaven for his great decision a while back.


    Like this, he would be able to create a bit of conflict and distrust among the 3rd Elder and Boris. Their relationship shouldn''t be that strong as it was, so with his help it was certainly going to crack.


    Without losing time, he quickly used a water spell to clean himself and the traces he had picked up, and then made his way through the courtyard.


    He had no idea for how long those guys outside were going to wait for, but since he was here he could try to fish for some information.


    It didn''t take him a long time to finally find traces of the targets he was seeking for, and the first one was none other than his first sparring partner in this place.


    This guy seemed to have fully recovered and was enjoying himself with the beauties around him, which attracted Roy''s attention.


    But one close look at the sounds and moans of the women that were in bed with him, Roy could tell that the ladies were just faking it.


    While he would love to actually try and put this guy a Green Hat right in front of his face, he didn''t have the time for that. Furthermore, he wasn''t the guy that he was searching for.


    It took him another 5 minutes of searching around to finally hear sounds of the voice he was looking for, as it was none other than the 3rd Elder himself.


    Differently from his son, the 3rd Elder didn''t seem to be enjoying the pleasures of his carnal body and desires, as he was actually conversing with his wife.


    "Husband is it true? Will Duke Eggins truly marry his 7th daughter to our son?"


    "Yes, its true! As long as we help him take over the Sparrow Merchant Guild, he said that he will not only offer us nobility title, but even marry his 7th daughter to our son!"


    "Accept! You should accept immediately husband! This is our son''s good luck, how can a shitty merchant guild compare to our son''s future!"


    "I understand that as well, and I have the intention of tomorrow replying to his intentions and accept the deal.


    It''s just that our son is obsessed with Guild Master''s daughter and killing that cripple!"


    "Hmph~! That little sl*ut doesn''t know what''s good for herself! If she was smart enough she would have already selected my body!


    Not only that, but she even went to take a bastard from the road and bring him as her man! She is looking for a good lesson!


    Anyway, you don''t have to worry about that, I will talk to our son and make him agree! It won''t be late for him to take revenge once he becomes Duke Eggin''s son-in-law!"


    "Then I will entrust that issue to you! Just be careful to keep an eye on that bastard Boris and his people, they still think we are on their side!"


    "Don''t worry husband, I can''t bear that bi*tchy wife of his putting airs in front of me, thinking that we are their servants, but I will do my best.


    When everything is over I will make sure that she suffers everything with interests."


    "As long as we win this gamble it doesn''t matter what happens after!"


    Roy couldn''t have imagined that he would actually hear such juicy information. It looked like this 3rd Elder was trying to break free by himself.


    Every man had a root of greed and ambition in himself, and this 3rd Elder was no different. But to think that he had found such a great backer.


    What didn''t make sense was why Duke Eggins would chose him, as after all he already had a pawn in the form of the Second Elder.


    Something was wrong with this situation¡­

 Chapter 227 - 227: Alma’s Revenge And Threat

    In this war it was clear that each and every one of these guys was thinking for their selves, but to think that matters were so complicated.


    Until now double agents seemed to have become normal, and Roy was actually looking forward if he would actually face a triple agent or something.


    Anyway, he didn''t really care! The more chaotic and the more muddled was the water of the lake the biggest would be his personal gains.


    After all, these guys wouldn''t have time to deal with him, and would be fully focused on their ''friends'' and ''foes''.


    Thinking like that, he decided to pull back for now, and see the situation outside the courtyard. He wanted to know what would actually Boris and Mr. Knight do, now that the robber was tied to 3rd Elder.


    The guards were still surrounding the house, but there was actually no intention of breaking through. It seemed like Mr. Knight was a patient man.


    He was actually trying to see whether the robber was here to rob the 3rd Elder as well, or he was actually in 3rd Elder''s camp.


    Truthfully Roy had wanted to play a few tricks towards that bastard toad that was imaging of trying the soft and tender meat of his beautiful swan, but with this situation he gave up.


    Right now, it was best for him to leave the premises without causing any problem, only like that would he be able to create cracks between the 3rd Elder and them.


    While they would receive the best hit if they had no idea about the 3rd Elders true loyalty, he desperately needed someone to take the attention of these two guys in the meantime.


    With those thoughts, he quickly left the 3rd Elder''s courtyard, while avoiding the guards in the surroundings and returned to Alma''s courtyard.


    Once again the beauty was actually waiting for him inside the room with a displeased expression on her face.


    Entering inside his room with a clam and carefree expression, he looked towards the blue-haired beauty, and said,


    "I don''t think this is an appropriate time for you to come to my room beauty, otherwise I might just loose myself to my desires and attack you!"


    "Hmph~! Do you dare!?"


    The moment those words rang through the room though, Roy appeared in front of her and then with a quick and flexible move he pushed her to the bed and jumped over her.


    Looking her right in her beautiful white eyes for a few moments, he then approached her face with his, his lips were only a hair width away from touching hers, before he breathed on her cheek and reached her hear whispering,


    "You better not test me beauty! There are only few things that I don''t dare to do in this world, and taking you isn''t one of them!"


    The beauty felt her whole body tremble for some reason, as she couldn''t help but get lost in her feeling for a few moments, and then say with an angry and embarrassed tone,


    "You rogue!"


    "Wow~! Don''t tell that you were able to find about this only know! Don''t you think this is a bit too late?"


    "Hmph~! Let me go or I will scream!"


    "Sure go ahead and scream! People will think that someone else is attacking you! After all, in the eyes of the outside world I am a vegetative man, aren''t I?"


    Seeing that she was unable to win him with words, the poor beauty could only resort to her primitive instinct of the moment and bite on his shoulder.


    It was clear that she was full of anger, rage, and resentment as her teeth were actually stabbed into Roy''s shoulder, making him unable to control a grunt of pain from the startle,


    "Urrggghhh~! What are you, a dog? Stop biting me!"


    "Guuh ooww oww mmm!" ''Get off of me!''


    Since her teeth were stuck on Roy''s shoulder she couldn''t help but say those words like that, but Roy was able to get their meaning.


    Releasing her, he wanted to ask her to let him go, but the beauty just reversed the position on him, pinning him down and finally releasing her jaw!


    "Urrggghhh~! You are a true dog! Can''t you act more like a lady!? To think that all those men actually think that you are some kind of Goddess!"


    "Youuu¡­"


    Angry and embarrassed the beauty bit his shoulder once again, and this time a bit fiercer. As if to show him the consequences of his actions.


    "Urrgghhh~! Ok, ok, my dear lady I surrender! I was wrong! Now let me go!"


    It was only after those words that the beauty finally opened her jaw once again and retrieving her teeth. The marks of her teeth were left on Roy''s shoulder.


    Even though she had tried her best, she had still been unable to draw blood from her bite, which clearly demonstrated Roy''s skin hardness.


    "This better teach you a lesson, this lady isn''t as gullible as she looks!"


    "Huh!? Who would ever think that a do¡­lady like you is gullible!?"


    For a moment Roy seemed like he wanted to say that she was a dog once again, but he didn''t dare to, and quickly changed mind as she showed him the white of her teeth.


    "Hmph~! Rogue! Dare to tease me again!"


    "Well my dear lady what brought you here today! Surely, isn''t to eat my flesh and drink my blood is it?"


    "Who would want to taste such low quality meat and blood, I better prefer to eat some toad or frog!"


    "It didn''t seem like that a moment ago!"


    These words were said in a whisper, Roy wanted to give her the impression of fearing her retaliation, and at the same time making sure she heard them.


    "Hmph~! This Miss isn''t as free as to deal with your petty tricks! I came here because I need money, when are we going to start with your plan!?"


    "I say, my dear lady, aren''t you a bit too overbearing and shameless to ask me that? After all, you haven''t even told me the full truth, so why should I help you?"


    "Would you want your wife to go and request for money from other men? I am sure that you understand what they will require in exchange right?


    Would you be able to bear the shame and humiliation of losing your wife to another man''s money?"


    Roy''s face immediately went dark for a moment, clearly showing his opinion and feelings over this matter, as he looked towards Alma with a dark and heavy expression.


    Taking out a list of materials, and people of different positions, Roy handed it over to her and said,


    "Tomorrow start preparing all these things according to the descriptions, and in a week I want you to find me a good place for the factory.


    It should not only have the equipment but also to be easily to defend and shut down!"


    "Ok, consider it done!"


    Alma couldn''t help but feel a deep chill down her back when she saw that look on his face, but she still tried her best to act like she hadn''t seen it happen.


    On the other hand, Roy pulled the list on his hand to retract her attention and said,


    "Careful with your words next time! I won''t always be this easy to give in!


    If it weren''t for my consideration for you as my woman, you won''t be getting this treatment! But if you decide to act like a courtesan, then don''t blame me for treating you like one!"


    "You¡­"


    "Now leave! I don''t want to talk to you right now!"


    Even though Alma had said those words, she was just trying to threaten Roy, she didn''t really mean to do something like that.


    After all, she was too proud, self-respected, and arrogant to actually treat herself like that. So, hearing Roy talk to her like that made her extremely infuriated.


    But hearing his dominating and chilly tone she didn''t dare to talk back and could only walk outside the room boiling in rage.


    "Master don''t you think¡­"


    "I know! But she has to understand some things straight! Furthermore, I seem to be still angry for that letter of hers towards the idiot!


    What about your mission, what happened?"


    "I have checked almost 30% of the servants inside the Guild Master. All of them are branded, and I have even found traces of outsiders as well!"


    "Very well, continue with your good work, and start selecting a batch of 10 initially, there is something I want to try!


    What about the orphanage''s matter?"


    "I have already found two suitable places Master, and also secured a batch of 34 orphans already! We will be able to start once you give us the green light!"


    "You can start immediately! Here you have 1 million gold coins available, this should be a good start for our plans!"


    He said that while handing her a space ring with the gold coins. A hand appeared from the shadows took the space ring while saying,


    "I obey Master!"


    "Anyway, I am not in a good mood right now, entertain me!"


    Saying that Roy jumped on the bed, while the weirdly dressed Rank 4 slave appeared besides him and started massaging his body lightly while making her way towards his lower body.


    Once she reached there, she slowly unbuckled his pants, and grabbed lightly the little awakened soldier under the wraps and gave him a little squeeze while her lips went to search for Roy''s.


    In a short time, the room was conquered by sounds and smells of pleasure¡­

 Chapter 228 - 228: Negotiating A Share

    After the fun times with his experienced beautiful slave, Roy sat down on the bed trying to cultivate his Magic Power. Starting with the most common elements like Water, Air, Earth, or Fire.


    Since he was able to and was already cultivating multiple elements, he clearly was eligible to cultivate every element he wanted, as long as he was able to.


    The problem was that it was extremely difficult to do so when the concentration of those elements in the surroundings was extremely low.


    For example, the concentration of the poison, and acidic elements was extremely low inside that room, so he would be unable to improve much, no matter how much time he cultivated there.


    So the basic and most concentrated elements were the best choice at the moment. It had been some time now that his sensory and connection to the elements had grown.


    Now he was able to actually cultivate in every environment, and he didn''t need to be covered in a particular element to cultivate.


    In fact, the current him could be considered to have the highest speed and cultivation rate than any other genius out there, but that was still too bland and slow in his mind.


    Because while the other geniuses were cultivating only one element to the peak, he was cultivating a lot of them, and he wanted to be at least as fast as others in each element.


    If other people heard his thoughts they most probably would receive a shock that would force them to vomit blood, and then enter a comma.


    But Roy didn''t care, he had already decided on that matter, and he was trying his best to find a good solution.


    The truth was that he had already found a solution, but he still didn''t have the necessary control over the solution, and he was only making baby steps towards it.


    The solution was as simple as it was difficult. During the cultivation, he would try to create an elemental avatar of himself, while separating his conscience into two parts.


    It was the same as trying to write with the left and the right hand at the same time, while each hand composed a different poem.


    Just like that, at that moment he willed it inside his mind and a similar avatar of him was created using the wind element.


    While the similarity was obvious the created avatar was almost fully transparent, and difficult to be seen.


    At the moment, all he could do with that avatar was to sit him down and slowly absorb the wind element from the room, but if he made progress he might even use that guy as a spy, or a partner in a fight.


    The prospects were great, to be honest, but it was easier said than done to actually control such an avatar to even move, and even less perform complex moves and attacks.


    To make matters worse, that was Roy''s limit at the moment!


    His already shocking speed of cultivation had been doubled at that moment and become more outrageous, as he was able to absorb the cultivated magic power once he dispersed the avatar.


    Still, Roy wasn''t satisfied with this, he knew that the potential of this technique was beyond imagination, and he couldn''t help but even think of cultivating with 100, or 1000 avatars.


    "Hmph~! I will certainly succeed one day!"


    Saying those words with the hope of encouraging himself, he quickly started to cultivate the water magic element, while the avatar cultivated its own attribute.


    Since he was supposed to be just a vegetative idiot, his presence and existence were forgotten quickly, so no one came to bother him, and he had enough time to cultivate and train.


    The only problem was the lack of a good place to train, but it was impossible to try and have Alma build him one there.


    After all, that would just attract a lot of stupid attention as people might even discover his little play.


    He couldn''t allow something like that to happen, so he had no choice but to try and think of a solution himself. Well not that it mattered much though, as he always had Gaia backing him up.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he continued to cultivate magic power, and train until it was finally another day over.


    Today, even before he left his house for his short spying tours, Alma appeared in his room with a tired expression saying,


    "I did everything on that list! We can start in two days!"


    "Wow~! Really!?


    It''s not wrong when they say that as long as you have money life is surely easier and simpler! By the way wifey, do you think that everything in this world has a price?"


    "Huh!? Where did this come from?"


    "Does it matter? I am just curious about your answer. After all, you are not only a woman but also a rich woman. So, what do you think?"


    Alma was taken by surprise, and she had to think for a little while, as she finally said,


    "Yes, I think that everything in this world has a price!"


    "Really!? This will make things easier then! What is your price wifey!?"


    "Hahahahah~! I expected such a question! I won''t pretend to be pure and believe in emotions and feelings either, but if I were to say it then the price wouldn''t be small by any means."


    "That''s for sure, but I am waiting for an integer here!"


    "Well, if you want an integer then I would say, 10.000 thousand high-quality mana stones!"


    "Wow! That''s quite unexpected!"


    "Why, don''t you think that is a fair price?"


    "No, I think it''s too little for you. Well, let''s make it like this, I will give you double, but once I do you will fully belong to me, and no one else will come before me!


    What do you say wifey!?"


    "Are you serious!?"


    "Dead serious!"


    "Very well, I agree. Let''s see if you can!


    But I don''t want to waste all my life as a widow, so you only have time until the conference to make it happen, if you can!"


    "Sound impossible, but I like it! Only like that will there be a sense of fulfillment once I achieve it! Haahhahah~!


    I can''t wait to have you serve me wifey!"


    "We will have to see whether you have the qualifications when the time is right hubby! Now, what''s next!"


    "Well, there isn''t much you can do from now on, just prepare a contract for our cooperation with an 8/2 profit separation!"


    "Aren''t you being a bit too greedy husband? After all, you wouldn''t be able to pull this quickly if I weren''t helping you! 40, 60!"


    "Wow! You are talking about greedy honey? I am the one who gave the idea, and also will take care of the proceedings and its safety. 75, 25!"


    "Now, now, hubby! You are going to use the facilities and equipment of the merchant guild. 50, 50!"


    "Oh you won''t have to worry about that, I plan to take them with a lease contract, renting them for 5 years, and then paying them with their primary price at the end of the lease! 70, 30!"


    "That sounds quite good and dandy, but should I remind you that this business is a risk for us! 55, 45!"


    "Well, I don''t think that this is much of a risk since I don''t plan to fail, and it won''t fail! 65, 35!"


    "You say that but how credible are your words? After all, didn''t you end up here in bed, unable to show your face outside? 55,45"


    "To an outsider that might sound true, but shouldn''t you think the opposite wifey? My words are credible, precisely because the whole world thinks that I am like that, while we are negotiating here!"


    Letting her process his words for a little bit, he continued,


    "But I don''t want to be called a miser by my own wife, so I will take a step back. 55, 30, 15! The last part is your personal share, and it has nothing to do with the merchant guild!


    How about that!?"


    "Wow, hubby to think that you would actually think that much about me! I am truly touched! We have a deal!"


    After saying that, Alma even approached Roy and gave him a long kiss on the lips, as if she was trying to rekindle the passion of those days that they were riding in the carriage.


    Roy accepted the kiss and answered in the same coin. In fact, he took it a step further as his hands started roaming on her body.


    Alma had probably thought of using her charms against him, to make him fall for her. But the longer she continued the more it looked like she was the one falling deeper in the quicksand.


    As a matter of fact, at some point, she even seemed to lose her control over her body and want to melt into his arms, but fortunately, she managed to get a grip of herself as she hastily pulled back.


    "I give you a finger and you try to reach for the whole hand! Aren''t you being too greedy hubby!? I don''t see my promised payment either!"


    "Hahahah~! It was you who took the initiative and profited from me wifey! Shouldn''t I be the one who suffered a loss here?


    But I am a generous and kind man so I won''t take note of this case and consider it as a pre-pay!"


    "You surely know how to glib your way through, are you sure you weren''t some boy toy or merchant on your past life?"


    "Who knows!?"

 Chapter 229 - 229: Entering Cyclops Mansion

    With the negotiations finally over, and being taken advantage of, Alma didn''t see any reason to stay in there anymore as she quickly left the room.


    Since she had finally taken what she wanted in a sense, it was time for her to continue with her private plans, as things were bound to become more complicated, difficult, and dangerous from now on.


    On the other hand, Roy was in a good mood at the moment. Even though he hadn''t taken whatever he wanted, just the fact that he had trembled the defenses of the beauty was enough for him to be happy.


    Rome wasn''t built in a day, he had to take these things slowly just as he did with Amelia. Courting beauties in the civilized world was much more difficult than dealing with forest barbarians that cared only for strength.


    In here he would have to not only show his strength, but also his charming skills if he didn''t want these beauties to change mind and direction like wind.


    Well, that was for the future as right now he had other things to take care of, and the first among them would be to have a look at his opponents.


    Since he had already taken a look at Boris, Mr. Knight, and the 3rd Elder, his next targets could be said to be the Guild Master, the 2nd Elder of the Merchant Guild, Earl Clark, and other people related.


    The list of targets was quite long and bountiful, but unfortunately, he was alone, and a few targets were complicated.


    After all, a Grand Elder of the Sparrow Merchant Guild like Boris already had a secret weapon in the form of a formation to trap him inside the house if he wanted to, or Roy was careless.


    Just imagine what means, methods, and opportunities would have the Guild Master or Earl Clark that were much wealthier, and resourceful.


    For that reason, he had to be extremely careful in selecting his target and then taking up the task, when finally a name appeared on his mind.


    Cyclops!


    It was clear that this guy was up to some shady things, and against him, so there was bound to be some useful information he could get upon spying on him.


    Who knew! Perhaps he could even stumble on gold while thinking he had stumbled upon shit.


    Well, that was the way Roy encouraged himself as he quickly took off his clothes and activated his camouflage ability.


    It was quite surprising how such an ability was almost impossible to be discovered from even stronger opponents that were on Rank 5.


    Well according to his estimations and thoughts, that was because he had received such an ability from a Rank 5 beast, just like the poison immunity he got from the Rank 5 Green Horn Snake.


    His harvest that time had been truly amazing, as he still had times that he laughed in his sleep while remembering that.


    With the help of the Magic Origin Milk, he had taken from that cave he had helped all his ladies until now to reconstruct and improve their bodies, talents, and physiques.


    After doing that, they were now able to not only cultivate faster but also grow stronger and more beautiful.


    Even the forest barbarian ladies'' skin had become smoother and whiter increasing their beauty and bringing them to the level of Valery or the others.


    The kids were the same, they were growing stronger by the day and Roy was already planning to take the boys outside and started personally training them.


    The girls would be kept inside for the moment to continue with their training, in order to make them build a deeper dependency on him.


    After all, they were already considered as disciples of his Harem Palace, while the boys were considered as his half disciples, that were taught to not have thoughts about his ladies.


    As he was thinking like that, Roy quickly but silently made his way towards the East Side of the Badona City where Cyclops Mansion was located.


    Even though this guy seemed much simpler and easier than the Guild Master, the 2nd Elder, or Earl Clark, Roy still had to show a lot of caution as he climbed over the wall and entered inside.


    Due to his complex about his outer appearance, Cyclops had turned into a monster that would always find and trap girls, young women, or women to his mansion.


    He didn''t care whether they were married or not, all he cared was to make sure that he taught them a lesson to never take him lightly or comment on his looks.


    Earl Clark knew about this as well, but he had never condemned the actions of his commander. In fact, he had encouraged him to continue as long as he handed the cream of the crop to him.


    That was Earl Clark''s approach in his dominion, as long as the best belonged to him, then he wouldn''t care about the actions of his subordinates, and might even reward them.


    His only care was having the best and expanding his dominion and his rule. As long as the dominion was bigger his wealth, power, and standing would surely increase.


    With the increase of these things, then even the benefits and pleasure he received would be greater as well.


    As for his subordinates, they seemed extremely pleased with the method of their noble, as they tried their best.


    Surprisingly there was no news of the subordinates actually thinking of acting against their noble or plotting on his back.


    Most probably it was one of those cases where a bandit recognizes his kind, and they understood that should they surpass the boundaries, they would suffer more than just their lives.


    Still, one could never know what the future held, so Roy''s actions and decision to come here spying wasn''t completely useless.


    The security around the mansion was quite stringent, there were guards almost every 10 meters, and also traps every 20 meters.


    It seemed like Cyclops wasn''t a stupid guy, so even if he had done something, or would do something, it should be worth investigating.


    Still, those traps and those guards weren''t a big problem for Roy to pass through, as he entered the inner circle of the mansion while walking soundlessly.


    Once he reached the main three-floor building, he quickly looked for an entrance and found an open window on the second floor.


    He wanted to directly jump and enter inside but remembering what happened at Boris''s house he decided against it at the moment, and firstly decided to test it.


    Looking around the place he finally saw a bird nest on a tree nearby and quickly climbed up, grabbed the main bird of the nest quickly, and then throw it towards the window.


    The poor bird was caught unprepared out of nowhere, as he was asleep, and then had been thrown towards the window without mercy.


    That clearly angered the bird as he started chirping in rage, disturbing the peace and calm of the night, and especially the guards.


    ''Ciuuu¡­, Ciuuuu¡­, Ciuuuu~!''


    Seeing the angry bird chirp in rage and fly towards the nest again, Roy quickly got down from the tree and let the guards deal with the issue.


    At this time, the face of a naked beauty appeared at the window looked around, and then returned back inside as if nothing had happened but there was clear worry on her face.


    Roy didn''t lose this time either as he quickly followed behind her and entered the room on the second floor, as he started to look around.


    The bird had already proven that there was no trapping formation, so he could enter inside without any worries.


    The moment he did so, he started looking around the room only to see the scene of 3 beauties pleasuring that ugly cyclops.


    Even though this was something normal in this world, Roy couldn''t help but feel a bit angry due to the fact that he had to see this scene and not experience it himself at this moment.


    Furthermore, it was clear that these women were actually faking it, and Cyclops actually was an easily fooled noob.


    The three ladies couldn''t be considered as city toppling beauties, like his Amelia, or Alma. But they were still way above average.


    For some reason, one of them even looked familiar to Roy making him feel even more puzzled inside, trying to remember who did she remind him of.


    Where had he seen her?


    This question started roaming through his mind, as the scene in front of him got more and more unbearable.


    The ladies were faking it more and more, while that ugly bastard was enjoying it more and more. Finally, when he was about to climax, the woman in lead grabbed his little brother, as she whispered in his ear,


    "Are you going to help my son become the heir or not, darling?"


    The woman was actually keeping Cyclops on edge, while she had grabbed his most precious treasure, and the guy couldn''t help but blabber,


    "Yes, Yes, I swear!"


    "Very well, then let me give you release!"


    It was quite weird to hear and see something like that. But most importantly Roy couldn''t believe what he had heard.


    It was clear that Cyclops had been pulled in one side, and if he truly was as stupid as he looked, then he was done for.


    But the most important point right now was to find the identity of that woman. She seemed to be quite an experienced and capable one, attracting Roy''s curiosity.


    What made the situation even weirder, was that the moment she did that, she actually retrieved her hand, and left the idiot in the hands of the other two, while she went to sit in front and drink a glass of wine¡­

 Chapter 230 - 230: Revealed???

    "You can come out now, he wont know that you are here!"


    The line made Roy tremble, as he would have never thought that there would be someone that would be able to sense him while he was in his camouflage stealth.


    Still, this could have been just a test, or some lucky shit that she had spouted in a moment so he didn''t make any move or show himself and just waited.


    "Are you sure that you want to make me angry? I told you to come out already!"


    How was this possible? It seemed like this woman could truly sense his presence despite his stealth method. Just who was she, and how did she do it?


    That made Roy feel extremely complex for a moment, and even think of showing himself, but before he did so, something surprising happened.


    The woman that was still seating on the chair and enjoying her glass of wine, formed a small ice crystal and threw it in Roy''s direction.


    That startled Roy even more, as he was about to act and counter the move, but soon he found out that the ice crystal wasn''t directed towards him exactly, but 3 feet to his right.


    Before he even had the time to worry about this, he actually saw something like a veil be unveiled at that moment, as an average body assassin lady appeared from beneath, throwing a knife at the ice crystal.


    "You finally decide to show yourself! I thought that it would take more than that to make you appear, actually!"


    "Hmph~! Since you were able to sense me then there is no reason for me to continue hiding anymore. Furthermore, this is your dying night, it doesn''t make much difference!"


    "Wow! I like you! You are actually so confident in yourself and think that you can actually kill me! I have to say, it has been some time since I last heard something like that.


    Aren''t you afraid of the consequences though? You know who I am right?"


    "Who doesn''t know the third wife of Earl Clark, the mother of Young Noble Timothe and Young Lady Aura, as well as the little sister of Duke Eggins!


    Certainly that is only for the outside world knows, as other people know even more about you, like for example being the Hall Master of the Fog Assassins House.


    Is that enough!?"


    The increased amount of bloodlust while she heard those words was a clear indicator that the information was fully correct.


    At the same time Roy couldn''t help but finally realize why he felt that this woman was actually familiar to him. It turned out that she was similar to Aura, and Timothe from the party.


    This was a nice surprise that he hadn''t expected, to think that Cyclops belonged to Young Noble Timothe''s faction.


    Meaning that with more than 80% probability the slight problem at Earl Clark''s caste when he arrived was staged by none other than Young Noble Timothe.


    Thinking like that, his desire to meet this guy once face to face suddenly increased inside Roy, but now wasn''t the time to think about that as he had more important things to pay attention to.


    "It seems like you have truly investigated me or have been paid by someone close to me! Either way, that is your business I can''t meddle with that.


    I can only offer you a deal, you either forget about that deal and come to work for me, or you die tonight after you have been ravaged by my little toy!"


    The mentioned toy in her words was none other than Cyclops, who was still being pulled by the nose by the two beauties on his side.


    In fact, it was quite surprising as the two beauties were just using their hands to make him climax time after time, and never another part of their body.


    Did this guy have some kind of fetish? Or was there something else in all this matter?


    As he was thinking like that, Roy suddenly felt a weird atmosphere around him, even the assassin lady by his side that had been found out, seemed to be pulled towards the woman on the chair.


    It was like something was pulling on her soul. After staying lost and mindless for a moment, she slowly started walking towards the woman sitting on the chair, and then kneel in front of her.


    Not only that, but she even took her mask off, and then lowered her head to kiss the woman''s feet, while the woman started chuckling with the situation,


    "Hahahahaha~! To think that those idiots would willingly send me capable people to expand my Hall!"


    This was truly mind-blowing! Roy couldn''t believe that there actually existed such a good ability in this average city called Badona.


    It seemed like he should pay even more attention to this woman from now, and at the same time be even more careful of her.


    Since he didn''t have any idea about the details of her ability it wouldn''t be a wonder if he someday ended up the same as the assassin kissing her feet.


    In the meantime the assassin seemed to get more and more courageous with each passing kiss, and slowly make her way up the woman''s leg.


    In 5 minutes, she slowly had reached the end of the woman''s legs and were actually going for a kiss towards her secret garden.


    Before she did something like that though, the woman picked her head up, took a deep look into her eyes, initiated a deep French kiss with her, and finally let her head go,


    "You aren''t bad! Well then I will allow you to please me as you should!"


    There wasn''t much of an expression on the assassin''s face, and by the way they were positioned, it wasn''t possible for Roy to have a good look at her face.


    But that wasn''t what attracted his attention the most at this moment, as he was focused more on the sight in front of him.


    Despite being an experienced, and mature woman, Earl Clark''s third wife seemed to have quite the charming secret garden, that made even Roy salivate.


    ''Coughh¡­, Cough¡­''


    As he was lost in his thoughts for the situation, and especially about what he could do with this beauty, she suddenly started to bleed from her nose, and cough.


    "You¡­"


    But she wasn''t able to continue her words, as the assassin woman finally seemed to have come out of her trance, as she said,


    "Hahahah~! Do you think that your secret was that well-hidden bi*tch!? Do you know who was the one that sent me here? Hahahahah~!


    You are gone!"


    It was at this time that the beauties in the same bed with Cyclops finally understood that something happened to their Mistress, as they both ignored the guy, and jumped towards the assassin.


    Each of them was quite strong, at least peak Rank 4 and their moves were full of killing intent. It was clear that they had no intention of letting the assassin escape alive.


    "Hmph~! Who do you bi*tches think you are? I will kill you!"


    With that said, the assassin lady quickly turned her lithe body like a snake and used her forearms to block the two incoming palms.


    Roy had to admit that she was strong as well, as despite being in a numerous disadvantage of 2 versus 1, she still managed to block the hit by being pushed back only one step.


    The two ladies opposite her seemed displeased with the result, so they quickly decided to use some strange technique by joining hands and attacking once again.


    Their attacks didn''t seem as simple as two similar attacks anymore, it wasn''t just 1+1 anymore. Quite weirdly it looked like they were overlapped with each other and becoming 11 instead.


    Even Roy would have trouble defending against this attack despite his numerous trump cards in his possession, and it was clear that the assassin didn''t have hopes of blocking it either.


    Instead of waiting for the attack to reach her, she used her fastest speed to try and dodge it. The direction she choose to dodge was none other than Roy''s direction.


    Seeing that happen he couldn''t help but curse the woman for bringing disaster upon him, as he prepared to quickly dodge as well.


    If he made a big move, it was extremely possible that he would have been discovered, and his presence would be revealed to the enemy. Then he would have to join the damn fight.


    ''Booooommmmm¡­, Booooommmmmm~!''


    Fortunately the moment that she entered the 3 meters radius towards him, the attack of the two ladies reached her on the side, and her direction was changed, and sent crashing towards the wall.


    The change in direction was enough to help Roy evade her and the aftermath of her crashing on the wall.


    The assassin had quite the face, that was spoiled only by a scar that went right through her nose. But that didn''t matter at that point as she was mad, extremely mad to be put in that condition.


    Before she could finally launch an attack towards the enemy though, Cyclops seemed to have recomposed himself a bit as well, as he jumped out of the bed and came in help of the two ladies.


    "This doesn''t end here, you will sure regret this!"


    Seeing that the odds were against her, and that it was practically impossible for her to fight in that situation 3 versus 1, she decided to escape, but not before giving a last threat.


    The two ladies, and Cyclops immediately jumped after her with the intention of killing or capturing her, leaving behind only Roy and the poisoned woman¡­

 Chapter 231 - 231: Picking Up A Gem

    The lady seemed to be in a truly bad shape, but she was still alive. Her heart was still beating, even though extremely slow and extremely lightly.


    It was quite a surprise to see that her accompanying ladies and Cyclops had all three run after the assassin, leaving her there to recover from the poison alone, but this was a great opportunity for Roy.


    Making sure that this wasn''t a trap against him, and that those three had truly left in pursuit of the assassin, Roy quickly took off the camouflage from himself and pricked his forefinger.


    With the blood coming from his finger then, he started preparing the symbols for his Blood Slave Seal on the poisoned beauty.


    Like this not only would he save her through the immunity of his blood, but also turn her into his slave. He felt quite lucky at that moment, he had truly picked up a gem this time.


    Not only her known identity, but also her hidden identity were both amazing, and as long as he used her as he should, he would be able to have an assassin organization and a dominion on his hands.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he quickly finished the seal as his blood started to be sucked like a sponge from the poisoned woman lying below him.


    In the condition she was, it was already extremely difficult to keep herself alive, so her resistance against the Blood Slave Seal was inexistent.


    Even before she could understand what had happened, she could feel that her body had been taken over, and what was more surprising the moment that it happened, the poison started to disperse.


    It was just like someone had given her a powerful antidote that rendered all kinds of poisons useless.


    Shocked by that sensation, she couldn''t help but open her eyes and have a look at the face of her benefactor, and new Master.


    She felt really complicated at that moment, she didn''t know whether to feel happy she was still alive, or dig this guy''s heart out, and kill him due to what he had done to her.


    Unfortunately, there was no sign of the guy or his face. He looked like he had disappeared into thin air, even though she could feel that he was really close due to their connection.


    "Don''t bother searching for me, you will never be able to find me the way you are now!"


    As she was thinking about how to find him, his voice rang through her ears, but she was still unable to find him, or his position.


    "Who are you!? What do you want from me? Do you know who I am? Why did you do something like this?"


    "One question at a time beauty!


    First, I am your Master and your new Lord. From now on you will do whatever I tell you to, whenever I tell you to.


    If I say east you shouldn''t even dare to think of going west! I think this answers your second question as well!


    Second, I know perfectly who you are! Whether is your known identity, or your hidden one. After all, that assassin beauty said everything already.


    Thirdly, who would ever refuse or reject such a tasty and helpful meal like yourself!


    Are you satisfied with these answers!?"


    After all this, it was practically impossible for her to not have found his location, but she still couldn''t help but get stupefied at the fact that she wouldn''t be able to find him normally.


    To be more specific she had only pinpointed his shape, and existence, but not his presence, she was still unable to see through his stealth method.


    If it weren''t for this room being small and her ''sense area'' developed beyond her level, she would have never found even that.


    The moment she had found his location she had thought about jumping towards him and trying to kill him, but immediately her whole body started feeling like she was being shredded to pieces.


    With her knowledge and intelligence, she was able to easily pinpoint that she had been cast with a Blood Slave Seal and that it was impossible for her to escape this time.


    With the current situation like this, she had no other choice but to accept defeat, and say,


    "Yes, I am!"


    "Very well, I am glad that you are, because these are your last and only questions! From now on, I want to only hear confirmation sounds from you!


    And just to put this out there, I don''t like people being too smart for their own good!"


    The moment that he said that last line, Roy even spread his killing intent in the room, together with a slight activation of the Blood Slave Seal to make sure that his message was sent through.


    The poor woman couldn''t do anything else but to kneel on the floor, and say in a hurry,


    "Arrghhh~! I understand Master, I understand!"


    "Very well, I knew you would! Now, make sure to deal with those idiots coming here, and meet me outside the city walls, in an hour!


    A friendly reminder though, if they truly didn''t want you to die, they wouldn''t have gone all three after the assassin!"


    With that said, Roy pretended to leave the room, while staying in a faraway corner, checking what she would do.


    The woman clearly didn''t believe his last words, as she sat down to stabilize her situation, and check the surroundings as well.


    Since he had already been once through this, Roy was able to easily avoid detection this time, and just waited there for the two women, and Cyclops to come back.


    It didn''t take them long to return, and even though they were in tatters, they didn''t seem to have suffered through heavy injuries.


    The moment that they entered inside though, their initial shock at seeing their Master alive and well, couldn''t escape either Roy''s or the woman''s eyes.


    But she didn''t give herself in the least, as she just waited for their next action, clearly ready to fight at any moment.


    The trio in front of her seemed to be ready for battle as well, as even if she wasn''t dead she should have been heavily worn out.


    The three of them were actually calculating their chances of victory, and the look on her face made them extremely reluctant.


    Since they had served her for so long, they were probably the people that knew her best, and that look on her face wasn''t the look of her being at death''s door.


    "Mistress are you okay!? Did you manage to detoxify the poison?"


    "Yes, I have fully detoxified the poison! What about the assassin!?"


    "We tried our best Mistress but that bi*tch managed to escape after being heavily injured. We didn''t dare to continue following her in fear of a trap, and your condition!"


    "Hmm~! You did well! Now tell me how much did they give you, and why!"


    "Mistress what do you me¡­ They said that the Fog House would belong to us, and they would help us reach peak Rank 5!"


    "All three of you were in this together?"


    "Yes Mistress, though it was Cyclops who approached us first! We agreed only after seeing the great conditions. After all, we are tired and unwilling of being just servant girls used for your benefit!"


    "Hoho~! You seem to have grown beyond the pond I offer you, huh!? Too bad that you don''t have the capacity to go beyond that!"


    Still, she didn''t kill them right away, instead, she looked around the room, and then said in a low but clear voice,


    "I am sure that you don''t want them dead, do you, Master!?"


    "Hoho~! You seem quite sharp beauty, and I think it''s meaningless for me to hide any longer!"


    With that said, Roy undid his camouflage and appeared at a corner of the room, completely shocking everyone present, especially Cyclops.


    How could the brat that was supposed to be in a vegetative state suddenly appear in his own house, without him even sensing him, and what''s more his Master called him Master.


    Just what the hell was going on there?


    It was impossible for him to make sense of the current situation. While the woman in charge only looked at him in startle and surprise.


    After all, Roy turned out to be younger, and more well endowed than she had thought. His little soldier seemed like a scary opponent even as he was asleep.


    "You¡­ How could it be you!?"


    Cyclops was unable to control himself and his mouth at that moment, while Roy just smiled gently and said in a calm and cool voice,


    "Hi there Cyclops, it has been a while since we last met, right?"


    "For Cyclops to react like that, you certainly aren''t a normal person ''Master'' but I think that I know all the unusual people around here, and yet I don''t know you!"


    Roy was satisfied with the woman for actually asking him, and not Cyclops about his identity, this showed that she knew how to read and adapt to the situation, but he didn''t show it as he said,


    "Well certainly I am a bit unusual, but I don''t think that people know me enough to attract your attention!


    After all, who would care for a vegetative idiot that appeared recently in the City!"


    With those two hints, it would be stupid if the woman didn''t understand his identity, as she couldn''t help but say,


    "You truly know how to disguise yourself! I must say that I never thought that you would be so good!"


    "That''s a great compliment my beautiful new slave, Lady Kate!"

 Chapter 232 - 232: Bewitching Art

    The two ladies that were now under the bewitching eye of Lady Kate, and Cyclops couldn''t help but get startled enough to actually escape her control.


    How did this make sense? Since when had this damned demoness become the slave of someone that was supposed to be a weak idiot in a vegetative state.


    Who hadn''t heard about the story of the idiot mercenary that tried to eat the meat of a swan like the daughter of the Sparrow Merchant Guild and had ended up as a vegetative.


    Especially Cyclops who had even arranged a fight with him in the future. In fact, after Roy had escaped the four assassins sent for him, Cyclops had thought that he had provoked a disaster.


    But once he had heard of the current situation of Roy, he had actually celebrated for a whole day and night, thinking that God had helped him.


    Unfortunately, right now the same disaster that was supposed to have been avoided was right in front of him and had even enslaved his own Master.


    Seeing that her bewitching had been broken Lady Kate couldn''t help but think of using the two women and Cyclops against Roy.


    As long as she managed to bring him into a sorry state and save his life she would be able to use bewitchment over him and try to get him remove the Blood Slave Seal.


    As long as she didn''t show killing intent towards him, it should be technically possible for her to do it. Too bad that Roy wasn''t some kind of easily deceivable person, as he looked towards her and said,


    "I wouldn''t even try it if I were you! At least not now, that I don''t even trust you enough! One wrong move and it will become your death anniversary next year!"


    "I wouldn''t¡­"


    "Come on, the pot can''t call the kettle black beautiful! You should have understood this already!"


    "Sigh~! Okay, let us drop all the pretence then! What do you want from me!"


    "I already told you, I want you to work and obey me!"


    "I am willing to do that, as long as you promise to help my children take the reins of the dominion!"


    The moment she said that though, a weird expression appeared on the trio''s faces that Roy clearly noticed, as he thought about a possibility and said,


    "I think you will change idea quickly!"


    "What do you mean!?"


    "Why don''t you ask them about the identity of those people that forced them to do this! I am sure that they have an idea of who could it be!"


    Sensing something strange, Lady Kate immediately turned serious and looked on the eyes of the trio in front of her and asked,


    "Who are you doubting to be behind your hiring?"


    "We doubt that it was Young Noble Timothe! After tracking the guy who approached us, we found out that he is Young Noble Timothe''s retainer!"


    "What!?"


    The woman couldn''t believe those words, after all the person in question was none other than her own son.


    She had done everything she could to help him from the side to gather backing and strength, and yet he had resorted to something like this.


    "Why would he do this!?"


    It was impossible for her to believe something like this quickly, after all it was her own blood. He couldn''t be that heartless, right?


    "We don''t know!"


    The two ladies and Cyclops took that as a question that they needed to answer, so they did answer. On the other hand, Roy seemed to be lost in thoughts.


    It didn''t really make sense in fact, like this that idiot was going to lose one of his biggest backers and lose a lot of power.


    Things were definitely weird right now, so he could only play it by the ear. With those thoughts in mind, he said,


    "Well they don''t seem sure about it anyway! So we can think of it as an unfounded doubt at the moment!


    But I want to know everything you know about you daughter, and Lady Fiona!"


    "Huh!? What does she have to do with this?"


    "Let me worry and think about it, you just say what you know!"


    In the next 2 hours Lady Kate provided Roy with information, while even trying to seduce him once in a while.


    There was no way that Roy was going to fall for something like that, as he just allowed her to try her best.


    Even though Lady Kate''s bewitching technique wasn''t easily to ignore, it was also a great way to temper his will and determination.


    Overcoming his instincts, and desires in order to build a strong and solid will. Not to mention that his soul had gone through the tempering of a space-time channel.


    At the moment he could be thought to have the strongest soul in this new world, even thought his soul was still recovering, it was the same as comparing a cracked jade to a normal rock.


    When he had received all the information he wanted, Roy made sure to put a Blood Slave Seal upon Cyclops and the two other ladies as well, while inquired Lady Kate about her bewitching art.


    As matter had it, it was an Ancient Art just like his Blood Arts, and the conditions to train in it, and the way were quite special, as it needed the eyes of a Bewitching Fox.


    The higher the rank of the beast, the higher would be the results of practicing this bewitching Art.


    Roy had Foxy on his side, but there was no way he was going to use her eyes in order to learn this Art, so he would have to find another target.


    He made the beauty promise to bring a copy of the Art to him in less than three days, while he left Cyclop''s mansion towards Alma''s courtyard.


    Tonight had been quite the fruitful night, but it was time for him to return back and prepare for the next day.


    It was time for him to use the knowledge, and memories of his previous world to good work, and design clothes, and accessories.


    The best thing that could sell fast, and for a high price were the clothes and accessories. But normal ones wouldn''t make the cut either.


    He needed to prepare enchanted clothes and accessories that were not only unique in design but also extremely useful and helpful.


    Not to mention that he had to deal with the new factory, its security and the workers. Also finding a way to change the industry of production.


    After all, the production infrastructure of this new world was much different from his previous one.


    ¡­


    The next day, Roy wore a hoodie over his head that would easily hide his identity, and followed by Alma, he arrived at his factory.


    There were more than 30 people waiting for him there. Each and every one of them was a Master artisan that had closed their shops to come and work for him and the Sparrow Merchant Guild.


    Each and every one of them was a proud expert, that couldn''t help but follow the premise of better rewards and money to come and work for him.


    "Welcome all, to me Royal Brand Factory!


    From now on, you all will be working under me, and according to my instructions and designs! I promise that your conditions of work, and payment would be 5 times better than the market!


    But I want full obedience and loyalty!


    If you think that you can''t do that, then you can leave this place now!"


    Seeing their new ''owner'' dressed like that, it gave them an idea of secrecy and mystery, but still they weren''t people that would easily accept someone to teach them how to work.


    Which one of them wasn''t a prideful artisan that had worked for a few years. So how could they easily accept everyone to treat them like that.


    "Mister don''t you think that you are asking a bit too much? To forget about the fact that you aren''t showing us your face, and identity, but you can''t expect us to follow any Tom, Dick, and Harry.


    If you want us to follow your lead you should show us you have the qualifications for us to do so! While the money surely is tempting, there are some of us who are here for the novity!"


    "Hahahah~! Well said, what''s your name!?"


    "This lowly one is called Blake Smit, I am an artisan of leather!"


    "I like your guts, and words Blake! I have no intention to do anything less, I hope this will be enough to test about my abilities!"


    As he said that, Roy threw in front of them all the designs he had copied the other night from the memories of the other world.


    A lot of them were just identical copies of big brands like Gucci, Versace, Armani, or big companies like that, while a few of them were his mix up designs.


    Each of them was a novelty for the artisans that could only look at them with wonder and surprise. After all, this was the first time they were watching something like that.


    Just think about watching the design of clothes from some alien planet, that look better and more sophisticated than the ones we are using nowadays.


    To each and every one of these artisans who could value beauty and art of these designs it was the same as receiving revelation from some God.


    "Is this enough!?"


    While they seemed all lost in the magic of the moment, Roy just asked that question with a domination voice¡­

 Chapter 233 - 233: Setting Up The Factory

    One didn''t need extra something to see the sun rising from the East, every morning! In the same way, these artisans could tell that just in the concept of designing they were far behind the hooded man.


    Well, not every one of them was in the same opinion, of course! After all, it was extremely to find people that would accept the new and throw the old smoothly.


    A few artisans couldn''t help but look at the designs and then scream in anger as if their work had just been mocked upon,


    "Hmph~! Blasphemy! To think that a delusional fool thinks these stupid and worthless designs as some great works of art!


    You just said that if we aren''t convinced we are free to leave right!? Very well then, I will leave this moment!


    ''Thank you for the opportunity''!"


    It was clear that his last line was full of sarcasm and irony. And he wasn''t the only one, right after him, the second one said almost the same thing,


    "Yes, Yes, Master Tite is correct, this is nothing more than a loss of time! To think that we were actually invited to such shit!"


    The second was followed by a third, and in no time only one-third of the people present at the beginning were left.


    "Why haven''t you guys left already!?"


    As the whole crowd was still amidst confusion about what to do, at this moment it was the hooded Roy who actually screamed at them to leave, which made quite a few more to really consider it.


    Soon, only a fifth of the original masters, and artisans were left, as Master Blake finally said,


    "I don''t think that you will have to continue like this any longer Boss, the rest won''t leave!"


    "Hahahah~! As expected of a true sharp Master! There are more than I thought would be left here!"


    ''What!?''


    The remaining 5 artisans couldn''t help but look at their new mysterious Boss with confusion written all over their face, as Master Blake couldn''t help but ask,


    "How many did you expect to be left with!?"


    Without saying a word Roy extended his right hand showing only 2 fingers, making the remaining artisans even more shocked.


    "Maybe I am overstepping my boundaries Boss, but how where you planning to produce these things with that few people!?


    I mean, even with these numbers it will be close to impossible to produce more than 20 accessories per week!"


    "Yes, you are right! But what has that to do with this!?"


    "Well in order to increase the profit the more we produce the more money we will make right Boss? Don''t tell me that you aren''t doing this for money!"


    "Huh~! Of course, I am doing this for money and we will make big money! But you guys are misunderstanding something, more product doesn''t mean more money!


    In fact, in the current situation, it means the opposite, seeing that there are almost no wars, and only the people going to the Death Forests.


    In these times the best marketing is to produce few and make them special! After all, humans are greedy by nature, the more special something is the more eager they become to have it!"


    Hearing Roy say those words Master Blake could only scratch his head in confusion alongside the rest. They were great artisans but really bad merchants.


    The only one who could understand a bit from Roy''s theories was Alma who couldn''t help but look at him with another look.


    What Roy was trying to make wasn''t common goods that everyone could buy, he was trying to make a brand, a luxurious brand that would make everyone don his creations to show their standings.


    Seeing that the artisans didn''t understand much from his words, he decided to just continue with the next step, as he continued,


    "Well, forget about this for now! You will understand later! Right now, I want you to follow me!"


    Saying that he started walking towards the building that was going to be used as his factory. The place wasn''t extremely big, but it had enough space, and tools.


    What was more important was that it was in a really safe place, right in front of the West Garrison Guards where Baldy was in charge of.


    This was one of the quietest and most secured parts of Badona City. It was a three-story building, that Roy had thought to separate into three areas.


    The first floor would be the security, second-floor working area, and third floor his personal space in the building.


    At the moment, the first floor was currently empty, with the second floor ready with the equipment, and the third floor had yet to be designed, waiting for Roy''s touch.


    The moment that they arrived on the second floor, and looked at their equipment and tool, each and every one of the artisans could feel lucky to have arrived here.


    After all, the equipment here was the best of the best! In fact, a few of them were even special artifacts that could help in increasing the quality of the products.


    These things could be said to be the dream of every artisan out there, and that wasn''t all there was to it.


    "Give it to me!"


    Saying that towards Alma, Roy received a storage ring from her, and immediately took out 100 low-quality mana stones, a few types of expensive jades, beasts leather, fur, and a lot of gold as he said,


    "You will be training yourself with these! You have 3 days to show me your best creation! Only if you manage to convince me with it, will you continue with the next phase!"


    "This¡­"


    Not only Master Blake but all the other artisans as well seemed to have lost their attention the moment they saw the materials lying on the floor.


    When had they ever seen something like this, they felt like they had suddenly entered a wealthy man''s treasure room.


    "You don''t have to worry about their price and value, this is just the beginning, there will come a time when these things will look like cheap scrap!"


    If they still had any thread of clarity and composure yet, it was completely blown away from Roy''s words at that moment.


    For some reason, they all felt happy that they hadn''t left that day, as they couldn''t help but look forward to the future.


    As they were lost in their dreams and imagination, Roy''s voice seemed to change in a moment, as he said,


    "Forgetting about that, I will say this once and only once!


    This great opportunity comes with a lot of work and responsibility! From now on, if your families have a problem you can come directly to me, and I will help you!


    Or if you don''t find me, just search for this beauty here! But, if I hear or see even the slightest betrayal of my trust and generosity, you will see what kind of true demon I am!


    I hope you never force me to show it to you!"


    With that said he didn''t wait for them to say anything, and just turned around to leave the place. He was directed towards the third floor of the building.


    The third floor was more spacious than the second as its division was rather simpler and more accommodating.


    It seemed like it was built precisely as some kind of penthouse from the very beginning, which surprised Roy by quite a bit.


    As if reading his thoughts, Alma chuckled a bit before saying,


    "Hahah~! So there are things that actually surprise even you! Even though I don''t know how to feel seeing what it is!


    Anyway, the reason this place looks like this is because it''s exactly what you thought it is! The person building this had requested specifically for something like this, in order to have fun at his workplace.


    Whenever he felt ''tired'' he would come and have a few rounds with his workers, and assistants! The reason he had to sell it was precisely due to being robbed by them though!"


    "Oh!? Quite interesting! It looks like I will have to immediately increase the security around here once I get a few beautiful assistants!


    Fortunately, nothing has happened until now!"


    It was clear that he was actually taunting the beauty by his side at that moment, but he didn''t stay behind to hear her comments and took a quick look at the rooms, the bathroom, and the kitchen.


    It was quite the place he liked it a lot!


    "I will give you the design of the place in two days, please take care of the rest!"


    "Hmph~! You treat me like nothing more than an assistant, perhaps I should just cheat you and run with your money!"


    "You want me to treat you differently!? Are you ready about what follows though!?"


    All of a sudden the atmosphere around them changed, and the poor Alma couldn''t help but feel like she had walked right into a landmine.


    This bastard was so good at making her flustered and unable to answer. He seemed like he was her natural bane, and she didn''t know what to think anymore.


    Every time they started teasing each other, her heart would start beating faster seeing him approach and she would lose her concentration, thoughts, and purpose.


    She wasn''t his match!


    Even though she understood what it was, she didn''t want to accept it. Or rather she was forced to reject and negate it, considering the goal she had to complete.


    After all, it was a choice between him and her last remaining family¡­

 Chapter 234 - 234: Extra Security

    Roy didn''t linger much, and created more worry for her though, as he quickly turned around to have a look at the roof while saying,


    "You have done good I like this place!"


    Looking at the roof, he could tell that this was one of the tallest buildings around him, which made it a perfect observation center if the need raised for so.


    The only taller building in the area was the garrison command, which was right in front of them, but considering what it was it didn''t make much of a problem for them.


    Furthermore, the most important thing was that it was easy to defend and protect this place, no matter how many thieves and assassins were sent here.


    After all, once people learned about the popularity and value of his creations, they would surely try to either steal or kill competition and money.


    A poor man''s biggest sin was carrying a jade that he couldn''t protect!


    For that reason, Roy had decided upon such a building that was nothing short of an unbreachable stronghold.


    Satisfied with these things, he just turned back towards the third floor where Alma was still waiting for him, and then said,


    "Now we can go!"


    "Ok, I will send the security here as soon as we get outside!"


    "Don''t bother about it, I don''t want security from your Merchant Guild!"


    "Huh!? What do you mean? Are you going to leave this place without security? What if these guys decide to run?"


    "And go where exactly, they will be killed before they take a step out of the city! They can''t escape my hands!


    Furthermore, what they are dealing with is just a simple start-up, I wasn''t lying when I said that these things will be scraps in the future!


    This can serve as a good test towards their greed, and character!"


    "What if other people come and steal?"


    "Well, no one knows about this place besides us. Furthermore, there is the guards'' garrison in front, as long as no one says a thing, there shouldn''t be a problem don''t you think?


    I will take care of this issue in one or two days!"


    "No, I can''t allow this to happen! I can''t risk my investment like this!"


    "Come on, stop it beauty, we both know that you are doing this just to try and take control of the place!


    I wasn''t born yesterday you know!"


    "This has nothing to do with¡­"


    "Stop it! This is my place, my rules! If you are discontent then I can just pay you back, and we separate here!"


    "You¡­"


    This time Roy didn''t shout at her, but he just seemed to transform the aura around him, and the pressure coming from him multiplied, as he made a sign of ''shush'' with his finger.


    Overwhelmed and overpowered by his attitude Alma couldn''t help but accept defeat, even though her eyes seemed to be close to tearing up.


    This was a woman''s strongest weapon, a weapon that would make even the strongest hero a hopeless fool.


    In order to not face that weapon, Roy just walked around and past her, as if he didn''t understand what was about to happen.


    Seeing that Roy had left before she could use her ultimate weapon made Alma even more infuriated at him, but even more so at the failure of her plan.


    Roy wasn''t spouting crap when he said those words, she was truly trying to control the place through the guards.


    Like that, no matter what Roy tried to do she would know about it first, and if he didn''t do as she asked she might even threaten him with the lives of these artisans, and his designs.


    Too bad that this heartless bastard didn''t seem like he would give in to her, and she was unable to implement her plans.


    On the other hand, Roy left the place and started walking around the place. He wanted to have a better look at the surroundings.


    The west district of Badona City was also known as the industrial district, as most of the factories and artisan shops were located in this area.


    Not only the real estate prices, but even the taxes were higher in this side of the city, as only people with deep enough pockets could get a place to work here.


    Due to that though, it made this place even more safe and secure, as not only the guards but even the private security companies paid special attention.


    Well even though he said private security companies, they were nothing more than mercenaries who were hired on long-term contracts.


    Roy thought about hiring a few mercenaries as well. With his Diamond Rank position in the Mercenary Guild, he would be able to issue quite the mission and gather quite a good lineup.


    But then thinking deeper, he changed his mind and decided upon someone else. More trustable and usable people, like the ladies inside Gaia.


    Like this, he would be able to also give them a bit of a breather in civility and help them grow stronger by fending off the assailants.


    After all, despite their strength and latest breakthroughs, they were still lacking in battle experience and maturity of mentality.


    As he was thinking like that though, he suddenly chanced upon something unexpected, like the presence of his newest slave, Lady Kate.


    She seemed to be quite close to him but wasn''t checking upon him. In fact, she seemed to be underground, in the direction of a small boots factory.


    The radius of his ''sense area'' towards his slaves was about 200 meters, or 190 meters to be exact, and probably underground it was far less.


    The moment that he sensed her, she seemed to have sensed him as well, as she turned to look towards him while he sent a mental message to come and meet him later at his new factory.


    Surprisingly he had found extra security for his place and got pretty satisfied with it. Once he was over the tour around the place, he returned to his new factory.


    Alma had left the place by now, and there were only the artisans left, so he just got into the third floor and started cultivating magic.


    After 3 or 4 hours, he finally opened his eyes while saying,


    "You have been waiting for me quite a bit now, you must have gotten bored!"


    "Forget about that now, what I am curious about now, is what is that thing beside you! It feels like a concentration of magic, but at the same time like it possesses sentience to cultivate magic."


    "Is exactly as you said! It''s a concentration of magic, that I am controlling at the same time as my original body to cultivate magic!"


    Saying that, in order to show it was in his control, Roy raised its hand and then made it enter his body without leaving any sign behind.


    "How do you do that!?"


    "Well if you are obedient and loyal enough in the future, perhaps I can tell you and teach you. Right now, you are far away from that!"


    "Anyway, why did you invite me here?"


    Since she understood that Roy had no intention of saying anything to her at that moment, Lady Kate decided to change the topic.


    "Two reasons mainly!


    First, this place is my factory and is going to be quite a popular and famous place in the future, so I want you to keep an eye on this place as extra security.


    Second, because I want to actually have some fun with you and know you deeper!"


    "Oh!?


    It doesn''t seem like you are different from other men, you only care about power, money, and beauties!"


    The lady seemed a bit surprised with the first reason but then turned completely bored hearing the second reason.


    After all, she was used to this. Roy wasn''t the first or the last man that would try to get under her skin and try to subdue her.


    Too bad that no one had been able to achieve it, as her standards were quite high. Not even her legal husband was able to subdue her.


    "When did I say that I was different from others!? Furthermore, what kind of difference are we talking about anyway?


    Do you mean the ability to spot bullshit, or to pretend to be some kind of hero of justice before ending up dead and cuckolded?


    Back in my place, they used to say that nice guys finish last, but in this world is that nice guys end up cuckolded and killed.


    Do you think that you are better than me? In order to help your son become the heir, you are actually whoring yourself to people like Cyclops, pathetic bastards without a future.


    So what exactly is the difference that you are seeking from me? At least I am honest with my desires, wishes, and whims.


    Can you say the same!?"


    The poor woman was left speechless, when Roy called her a wh*ore she wanted to explode at him, in order to make him take his words back, but unfortunately, she couldn''t.


    While Roy seemed to have surpassed the limit, he wasn''t exactly wrong either. what she had done until now, was nothing short of whoring herself.


    Despite the fact that she hadn''t actually committed the last sin with them, she had still been tainted by their body odor and actions.


    Thinking like that she couldn''t help but fall in a stupor, as Roy approached her, and raised her head so he could look her in the eye, as he said,


    "Don''t worry though, from the moment you received my seal you belong to me, and me only! So you can be more sincere with your feelings and thoughts¡­

 Chapter 235 - 235: New Experiences [R-18]

    As he was saying that Roy slowly approached her lips and plastered his own above hers. At first it was a simple overlapping, but slowly a slippery eel was trying to make a way past the barriers.


    The woman in front of him resisted for a moment or two, before the slippery eel seemed to have found an opening the moment that Roy''s hands reached her soft melons.


    ''nhhnn~!''


    Since she was caught unprepared, the beauty couldn''t help but release a soft moan that was quickly taken down by Roy''s kiss.


    Lady Kate was quite an experienced woman with regards to kissing and pleasuring, since she had been forced to use her body and her special power against many nobles and merchants for different benefits.


    But this was the first time that she was actually feeling something more as she experienced the kiss, this was the first time that she was actually enjoying the kiss.


    Roy''s masterful movements with his tongue, his breathing, his hand movements over her soft mounds, everything seemed to be in synchronization.


    And that was just the start, as immediately after Roy''s hands abandoned her soft mounds and reached her shoulders, as he slowly removed the handless of her dress.


    The next moment her amazing body jade white body appeared in front of him, but he didn''t break the kiss to take a look at it.


    Rather than seeing it through his eyes, he decided to ''see'' it through his touch, as he slowly started passing his hands through her skin like he was caressing a gentle bubble.


    For some reason his touch made the beauty''s hair to stand in attention, as goosebumps started appearing all over her body.


    This was the first time something like this happened, as she felt that she was slowly getting lost in the pleasure and melting in Roy''s arms.


    Roy wasn''t in a rush either as he was slowly enjoying every moment that he could, and every trembling of her body, as he treated her like a delicate treasure.


    Only when he felt that he had enough of tasting her mouth did he break the kiss to continue kissing her cheek, and slowly work his way towards her ear.


    Without caring about the little bundle of hair that was covering her left ear, he breathed a warm gust of air towards the ear, and then extended his tongue to give it a light lick.


    The moment that his tongue reached Lady Kate''s ear she seemed to tremble just like a dry leaf while being crushed under the heavy step.


    It was precisely at that moment that Roy decided to cut off her upper undergarment and reveal in their full pride her beautiful jade rabbits.


    Each of them was like a work of art, having perfect suppleness, perfect shape, and perfect brown buds on top of them, making him wish to suck on them like a baby.


    Without losing time, the moment that the thought was born inside his mind, he slowly started working his way down her neck, her nape, and finally reaching his target.


    Giving her jade rabbit a light kiss, he slowly started licking it with his tongue, and when he reached the bud on top he didn''t go over it, but around it.


    Only after licking a full circle did he finally open his mouth and suck on that bud, just like a kid trying to get milk out of it.


    ''Ngghhnnnn~!''


    Now that Roy''s mouth wasn''t there to drown the moans for her, and due to the sensation, the beauty seemed unable to hold herself back anymore, as she couldn''t help but moan like that.


    While his right hand was playing with the other jade rabbit, Roy''s left hand slowly started travelling down her belly button.


    Making a small circle around her belly button, Roy''s hand started descending once again, as it finally was met with another barrier.


    It was Lady Kate''s dress that was still on her waist, and her lower undergarments. Even without taking them off, Roy could tell that she was drowned in love juices.


    Realizing the situation, and what was to come, the beauty stood up a little from her sitting spot, and let the dress fall down, while Roy took off her undergarments as well.


    Finally she was completely naked in front of him, while enjoying his touch, and work on her breast, as Roy''s hand finally seemed to have found the location it was searching for.


    Still, he couldn''t get impatient at that moment, as he slowly started working at her lower abdomen, and the entrance of her secret garden before entering it.


    Even though it was a sacred garden the truth was that Lady Kate seemed to have cut everything and not even a bush could be found down there, beside the spring source.


    Roy wanted to tease her a bit more like that, but before he had a chance to do so, he felt her hands grab his and slowly direct him to her secret garden.


    "Pleasennggnn~!"


    This woman was a sure temptress, her voice, her breathing, her moan seemed to have a great vitalizing power behind them, making Roy even more tempted and excited.


    Under her direction his fingers finally found the spring source, and slowly rubbed over it, before trying to find a way inside, but not actually entering.


    As the temptress was about to plead him once again, Roy started to slowly lick his way down her belly, her belly button, and finally reach the spring with his tongue.


    "Wa-Wait that''s¡­ Aaahhnnnnn~!"


    Before the temptress could even say anything, she felt Roy''s hot and slipper tongue part the doors of her secret entrance cave, and then enter inside.


    The stimulation was too big for her to endure, as she didn''t even have time to warn him of the incoming current and could only moan out loud, as her love juices waterfalled outside.


    This was the first time that she had been treated like that, and also the first time that she experienced a climax even before having a soldier explore her insides.


    "Whoa~! You are such a lewd squirter my Lady!"


    "Aahhh¡­, Ahhhnnn¡­, Aaahhnn~!"


    The poor beauty couldn''t even respond to him due to her short breath, as all she could do was to try and find her breathe and realize that his words had something to do with what she just did.


    She felt ashamed and embarrassed this was her first time to actually pee in her age. What she didn''t understand though was that what she just did wasn''t pee, but actually her love juices big discharge.


    "Wa-Wai¡­, aaahhnnnn~!"


    Her whole body seemed to have gotten electrified at those moment, and she was having difficulties standing like she was.


    If that wasn''t enough, before she could even recollect herself, or calm a bit down, she felt Roy''s tongue continue wreaking havoc at the entrance of her secret cave.


    She was already extremely sensitive, and his masterful movements made her unable to even say a word right, and she could only feel that her body was discharging more and more love juices.


    Today seemed to be a day of a lot of new wonderful experiences for her, as she was unable to resist whatever Roy was trying to do.


    "Commmnnnngggnnnnn~!"


    In less than a minute, she couldn''t help but experience her second climax, as her body started trembled even more.


    She had to open her mouth and try to get her tongue out just to believe that she was still breathing and hadn''t reached heaven just now.


    This time, Roy just hugged her body tight and allowed her to relax for a few moments, as he whispered in her ear,


    "Don''t you think it''s time to return the favour!?"


    The beauty seemed to be still a bit weak, but she felt like she couldn''t let this young man take the win like that, as she just whispered back on his ear,


    "Of course Master, prepare to enjoy it!"


    With that said, she slowly moved from her current position and slowly kneeled in front of him, even without taking his clothes, she slowly opened his pants and brought out his soldier.


    The soldier seemed to be ready to wake up, and the moment that her warm hand reached it seemed to have been taken his wake-up call and started to stand in attention.


    Lady Kate couldn''t believe her eyes, as in a short moment Roy''s soldier had grown beyond whatever she had seen up to that point.


    Not only that, but it was also looking towards her like it wanted to conquer and devour her whole. ''Can it even fit!?''


    Even though she had her own experiences, she couldn''t help but ask herself that question and hesitate, as she heard Roy say,


    "Don''t tell me that you don''t know how to do it!"


    "Uh!? No, no, I am just mesmerized by the view!"


    "Well, don''t linger much with the view, as I can assure you that the feel is even better!"


    Hearing that, the beauty opened her mouth and extended her tongue, to take a taste at the soldiers head, only to understand that the taste was quite to her liking.


    It was a bit salty, but also a bit sweet, a combination that she had never thought until then, as her desire and appetite for the taste grew bigger.


    Her tongue became more daring to explore all his shaft, and even the milk factories at the bottom, as she had the urge to gobble on that delicacy.


    Opening her mouth as wide as she could, she started putting it in her mouth until it reached her throat, only to find out that she had only taken half of it inside her mouth, there was still another half¡­

 Chapter 236 - 236: You Are Mine [R-18]

    Normally that would be enough to get the whole of it inside, at least that was the experience with her previous partners, but this time she couldn''t be any wrong.


    At that moment she was in a fix, not knowing what to do from here. No matter how she tried it was impossible for her to accommodate it fully inside her mouth.


    ''Ugghhnn~!''


    Understanding her plight, Roy grabbed her head from the back and then pushed his hips towards her mouth while keeping her head unmovable, as his little soldier entered Kate''s throat.


    Caught unprepared by the sudden move, the beauty had no other choice but to grunt, as she felt her throat getting explored and conquered by the big soldier.


    ''Ughh¡­, ughhh¡­, ughhh¡­''


    It was impossible for her to pull away, as Roy was keeping her head while pulling and pushing his hips, while his little soldier entered and exited her throat.


    Since this was her first time experiencing something like this, her throat was pretty tight and could help but spasm due to the lack of air, which made the experience for Roy even better.


    Due to the extreme pleasure, he was receiving, and with the idea of proceeding to the next phase, Roy didn''t control his special milk for long, and let it come out quick,


    "Take it all in, don''t you dare to miss a drop!"


    Saying that his little soldier started firing everything it had collected inside until that point, and fill Lady Kate''s throat and mouth with special thick milk.


    ''Cough¡­, coughhh¡­, Coughhh¡­''


    Since she hadn''t been in the condition to hear what Roy said, due to her close asphyxiation for air, Lady Kate couldn''t help but start coughing once Roy''s little soldier came out of her mouth.


    "Cough~! Are you trying to kill me, you bastard!?"


    "Come on! Stop pretending my sl*ut, your lower mouth is much more sincere than your upper one!"


    The reason why Roy said that was because the moment that he had actually released his special milk inside her throat, the beauty had actually climaxed as well.


    ''As expected from one of the wives of that sadistic pervert!'' That was what Roy was thinking at that moment, but that wasn''t all there was to it.


    This was just the foreplay that had finished, as he looked at her face with a dubious grin and then continued,


    "I remember I told you to take it all in, and not allow even one drop to escape! Yet you made such a mess! How do you intend on taking responsibility for your mistake?"


    "What!? No, I¡­"


    "Get on all fours, and bring your butt towards me, while you make sure to lick every drop clean!"


    "No way, I¡­"


    "Did I stutter!? Do as I say!"


    Roy''s voice was extremely dominative and loud for her, and probably due to Lady Kate''s getting startled and shocked, or probably due to her inner pleasure she did as she was told.


    ''Slapp~!''


    Giving her rear mountains a nice spank, enjoying their jiggly effect, Roy pointed his little soldier in front of her secret cave, and said in an authoritative tone,


    "Not even one drop should be wasted!"


    "Bu-ngggggghhnnnnnn~!"


    ''Slap~!''


    It seemed like she still wanted to say something at that moment, but Roy didn''t allow her to. His little soldier advanced forward and run towards the end of the secret cave, while another spank landed on her butt.


    "I don''t remember allowing you to speak!"


    ''Nnnhhnnn¡­, mmmhhhnnnn¡­, aaahhhnnnn¡­''


    Seemingly unable to resist the beauty was being ravaged from behind, as slowly her pink tongue came out of her mouth, and she truly started licking Roy''s milk from the floor.


    As a Mage with instincts and calibration better than a normal human being it was easy for her to lick only the special milk from the floor, furthermore this place had been cleaned by Roy before this happened.


    ''Slap¡­, slapp¡­, slaappp¡­''


    Still, in this position, and especially with the speed and strength that Roy was putting after each thrust, the noise of his milk factories clashing on her abdomen, and his spanking became louder and louder.


    Her moans were no different, even though she was already using her tongue for something else, the intensity and pitch of her moans didn''t decrease in the least.


    Everyone could tell how much she was enjoying this, and Roy was no different. From the moment that he had seen her the other night, he had been thinking about this moment, and finally, he could experience it.


    This woman seemed much better than the ones he had tried until now, not only did she know how to play her role well, but she was even capable of techniques that the others weren''t.


    "Nnnnnhhhhnnnnn~! Cominggnnnnn~!"


    Finally, when her rear mountains seemed to be red enough as if they were covered in lava, the beauty couldn''t bear it anymore, as with a strong moan she climaxed.


    Her whole body seemed to get electrified at that moment, and even her arms and legs seemed to fail her, as she had no other choice but to fall on the floor.


    Or at least that was what she thought, as the next moment, Roy actually grabbed her by the rear mountains, kept her in her position, and continued to pound inside her.


    "Aaahh¡­, please stop, nnhhhnnn, too sensitive now¡­, aaahhhnnnnn~!"


    "What are you talking about, your secret cave is tightening so much as if it wants to trap me inside! And you love juices are drowning the whole place!"


    It was true under the connection of Roy''s body and hers there was a puddle of her love juices, that was increasing in surface and volume the more he pounded into her.


    It was quite the view, but Roy didn''t really care about that at the moment, the one thing on his mind was to enjoy himself.


    For that reason, he gripped the base of her rear mountains even more and started going even wilder at her.


    ''slappp¡­, slappp¡­, slaaappppp~!''


    ''Aaahhhnnn¡­, nnnhhhhnnnn¡­, aaaahhhnnn¡­''


    The sounds became even more overbearing in just a minute, as the poor Lady Kate couldn''t help but moan even faster and louder.


    Who knew what would the poor Earl Clark even think about the current situation, as his third wife was actually moaning like a lunatic under the care of a young man like him.


    Surely he would cough a bit of blood due to his anger, right? That would be for the least! But Roy wasn''t planning to stop here, as he still had quite a few targets in mind.


    When he had finally gathered all the Pok¨¦mon''s he would finally organize a great show for that bastard to feast his eyes upon before leaving the world of the living.


    That didn''t matter right now though, as he was too busy with the current situation, to think about that old, perverted bastard.


    Right now his mind was filled with the tightness, and smoothness of Lady Kate''s secret cave''s inner walls, which made him feel like he was being squished amidst cotton candy and sucked inside.


    Furthermore, with each extra spank on her butt, it made the woman under him tighten her secret cave entrance, even more, making the whole thing even more exciting for him.


    "I am releasing it inside, make sure that you accept everything this time!"


    "Aaahhnnn~! Yes, Master! I will~! Nnnggggnnnnn~!"


    After two more thrusts, Roy was unable to control his release anymore, as his little soldier started shooting inside every bit of ammo he had, filling Lady Kate''s insides to the brim.


    "So hotttt~!"


    As for the woman itself, she could feel the warmth inside fill every nook and cranny, as she thought that she could finally relax a bit.


    This man was way beyond what she had experienced until now, making her think that whatever she had received until now, wasn''t pleasure but just release.


    After experiencing this, it would be extremely difficult for her to feel pleasure from her husband or any other man out there, and she couldn''t help but voice her thoughts,


    "You are pretty good Master! After this, I don''t think that I will ever get pleased from my husband, or any other man out there!"


    "Huh!? It seems like you haven''t understood things clearly Kate! From yesternight, from the moment that you received my Blood Slave Seal, you belong to me and me only!


    You aren''t allowed to even think of another man from now on! You are my property and woman! Was I clear!?"


    "But this¡­"


    No matter what Roy said, it remained a reality that she was married to the lord of this dominion, and if she didn''t obey him she was going to suffer quite a lot.


    Not to mention that without using her body those bastards might not agree to support her son for the next lord of the dominion.


    "Was I clear!?"


    Still, Roy didn''t seem to care about her thoughts and problems as he asked her with a more forceful tone this time. it was clear that he wouldn''t accept no for an answer!


    "Yes, you were!"


    "Very good, now that this is out of the way, let us continue with what we were doing, we will talk about other things later!"


    "Huh!? What!? But I just climaxed, give me some time to rest!"


    "Hahahaah~! I need to make sure that your body understands my meaning! Otherwise, you might have some stupid ideas later!"


    With that said, he didn''t wait for long, and immediately thrust his waist forward once again, entering to explore and conquer Lady Kate''s secret cave once again.


    In the meantime, the poor artisans below had to once again work under the loud noises coming from above¡­

 Chapter 237 - 237: Meeting At The Inn

    Even though the building was excellently made, it wasn''t fully soundproofed, and even less was there a sound formation to block the moaning of the beautiful Lady Kate, who was having the fu*ck of her life.


    The ones who had the biggest difficulties working at that moment were the lady artisans, despite being slightly older around their 40-ies the moment that they heard those moans they seemed to lose attention.


    Normal hearing was enough to understand that whoever was responsible for those moans was truly feeling everything for real, and she wasn''t faking her pleasure.


    Things like these were extremely difficult to come across, and they hadn''t enjoyed something like that for a long time, or to be more exact through all their lives.


    None of them was pure, they each had their husbands, families, and their own romances, but never ever had they moaned like that for real.


    So they couldn''t help but feel extremely jealous of whoever was enjoying whatever was going on above them, as their minds started floating around, what would happen if they were to enjoy it too.


    Thinking like that, they couldn''t help but think of actually seducing their mysterious boss and proving his worth and value through their own bodies.


    But certainly, that was something for the future, as right now they were too busy dealing with their work, and their salivating secret gardens.


    As they were all having difficulties concentrating one of the 3 ladies, who was the chubbiest of the three, with bigger curves, finally got the courage to get up as she said,


    "I need to go to the bathroom!"


    Once the first one headed to the bathroom to relieve herself, the other two followed behind her with different excuses, as their true purpose was to go and take a look on the third floor.


    Too bad, the door to the third door was closed with a key and it was impossible for them to open it, as they could only continue towards their secondary goal, to relieve their selves in the bathroom.


    On the other hand, Roy who was pounding the woman under him, couldn''t help but show the whites of his teeth, as he noticed their reactions through his ''sense area''.


    Since the people on this planet lived rather longer lives than the people in his previous world, these ladies were older despite looking in their 40-ies.


    But that didn''t matter much to him, as long as a woman showed interest towards him, or entered his eyes he wouldn''t mind checking up on her and her skills.


    After all, for the looks, there were a lot of pills that would help them get in shape, and as for their age, they could always cultivate magic or their bodies to live longer beside him.


    It wasn''t like he expected each and every one of them to live forever by his side, as nothing was forever in this world, perhaps one day even the whole universe would collapse until the birth of a new one.


    He was just trying to select the best women and those with the highest potential of staying by his side as long as he was alive.


    In order to find out that, he was willing to give each and every one of them a chance, an opportunity to prove their selves, as he controlled their potential.


    Furthermore, with the Magic Origin Milk in his hands, he was able to give each and every one of these women that proved their worth, a chance to improve their chances and their potential.


    For that reason, even these women would have their chance in the future, but whether it would happen soon or late it would depend on his tight schedule and their courage.


    While he wouldn''t take the initiative to seduce them, he wouldn''t let them go if they did it first either. This was a sort of test, to whether they were brave and worthy of him.


    But now wasn''t the time to think about them, as he had to concentrate on the work in front of him, which was to make this beautiful lady lose her mind to his little soldier.


    ¡­


    Roy and Lady Kate went at it for a full evening, only when it was around 1 o''clock did the beautiful lady finally lose all her strength due to excessive climaxing, and lost conscience.


    On the other hand, Roy was satisfied with the result of his hard work, as he quickly cleaned himself, got dressed, and then got out of the building before leaving behind a not to her.


    ''Don''t forget from now on you belong to me, in body, heart, and soul!


    If you dare let another man touch you, you are going to regret it for the rest of your life!


    I had something to do so I will leave first! if you need something you can contact me through this place!


    Tell your assassins to keep an eye so nothing happens in the meantime!"


    One didn''t need to hear these words, to understand the tone that Roy had used while writing this letter, as he seemed to be extremely authoritative and dominating.


    With that said and done, he now had something extremely important to do, or more precisely someone important to meet.


    That night that he had entered Amelia''s old home, where Lady Fiona was supposed to be after the commotion Young Lady Aura had actually set up a meeting with him, he had to go and take a look.


    Since he had no idea in what kind of situation he was getting himself in, he had decided to check up on the place by himself at first, and only if it was safe and secure let Amelia out.


    Reaching the abandoned looking Inn he didn''t head directly for the meeting place, but actually took a look around.


    Just like he expected there were a number of hidden experts on the streets, each and every one of them seemingly an expert Warrior, or Mage.


    They were all dressed in normal outfits trying to blend with their surroundings and people, but they had one thing that separated them from the rest.


    The aura around their bodies!


    No one who lived a normal life would have their bloodlust and their expert standing. It was the same as trying to hide gold amidst fake gold.


    One magnet was enough to make the first difference between the two. After making a mental map with their positions, and their probable strength, Roy finally turned his attention towards the meeting place.


    Checking the place for any formation first through his usual means, this time testing it with a little rat and making sure there was nothing, he quietly made his way towards the meeting room.


    The inn was empty with the exception of Young Lady aura, and two other ladies by her side, serving her tea.


    Even though they looked harmless and simple servants on first look, the bloodlust around them was actually higher than those guys outside.


    In fact, they could be thought to have the strongest bloodlust that Roy had seen until that moment, which clearly surprised him.


    Still, they were nothing that he couldn''t handle, but before showing himself he decided to try and spy on them a bit.


    "Young Lady do you think that she will come here tonight? I am sure that she might be thinking this is a trap!"


    "She will! Not to say, that she might be here already!"


    "Huh!? What makes you so sure young Lady!?"


    "Because to her, I am the only clue and helper she has to find her own mother! I am sure that to her, her mother is more important than her own life!"


    "Are you truly going to help her young Lady!? You know that this issue is extremely difficult and complicated as it involves quite a few people we can''t offend right now!"


    "Surely I am going to help her! After all, I need a spark that would set all those bastards ablaze! Only like that will I be able to control this place through that stupid brother of mine!"


    "What about the failed attempt on Lady Kate, young Lady!?"


    "I don''t know how that bi*tch managed to escape, but I will make sure that she dies a horrible death!"


    "I don''t understand this Young Lady, isn''t she your biological mother!?"


    "Huh!? My biological mother, that sl*ut watched that bastard of a father I have, take my purity on my 16th birthday and didn''t even try to help me!


    She doesn''t deserve to be a mother! I will make sure that she regrets her actions until her last breath!"


    ''Whoa~! This is some great information!''


    Roy couldn''t help but feel extremely satisfied with his decision of firstly coming here to spy, as he had just gotten his hands on some extremely helpful information.


    With this, he could even make his newest slave succumb to his authority faster and deeper. After all, the news of her own daughter trying to kill her surely must be shocking to her.


    After that, the two young ladies serving her tea continued to talk to her about some other things, but none of them was as interesting as what he heard.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t even manage to know why the newest wife of Earl Clark would try to take Lady Fiona away, which made him quite angry.


    "I don''t think that she will come to today Young Lady, we better leave, before the lord takes the news of our absence. We can''t afford to alert him, right now, can we!?"


    "Sigh~! You are right, I guess I was too confident!"

 Chapter 238 - 238: Ladies Clash

    "Aren''t you leaving a bit too soon, Young Lady Aura!?"


    That voice came from outside the room, which clearly surprised Young Lady Aura and the two servants beside her.


    After all, not only hadn''t they received news from the experts outside about her possible arrival, but they hadn''t even felt her presence before she had actually said something.


    This was terrifying! How did she manage to do something like that?


    While they didn''t dare to call their selves as the best out there, they were still extremely capable experts, who were selected by their Young Lady for a reason.


    The next moment, Amelia actually pushed the door open and was looking at Young Lady Aura right in the eyes, with a slightly arrogant and mocking smile on her face.


    "You have truly prepared well for this meeting, all those experts out there, and even these two beside yourself!


    One would think that this is a great trap to capture me!"


    Young Lady Aura was quite surprised and shocked with what just happened, but she wasn''t a simple nut to crack either. Her experiences had made her quite sharp, and adaptive.


    Otherwise, she would have been able to live so far and gather such strength around herself. So she managed to recompose herself quickly, as she continued,


    "And yet here you are Young Lady Amelia! I imagine that you are quite confident in yourself if you still dare to appear in here despite knowing all that!"


    Even though the two beauties seemed to be smiling at each other the atmosphere around them was quite tense and heavy.


    Amelia was already prepared for everything, as while she wasn''t able to see beyond Gaia she was able to hear Roy''s voice in her head.


    That was quite bendy for Roy to actually share information and joke around with his ladies, despite being unable to see them.


    Amelia was a perfect example of that, and even more so due to the importance of what he was doing right now.


    After a bit of smiling from both of them, Amelia seemed to have lost the invisible fight, as she said with a self-mocking smile,


    "It''s not confidence Young Lady Aura, is just desperation! You said that you had information about my mother and that you could help me!


    What do you mean by that?"


    "It means exactly what you said, Young Lady Amelia. I know where your mother is being held and I can help you rescue her!"


    "Really!? Then what do you want in return!?"


    "Well, don''t make it sound that bad! I just want to help you save your mother, as I am the daughter of a woman myself!


    But if you have to insist then it wouldn''t be a bad idea if you married my brother Timothe!"


    Hearing those words Amelia''s anger and rage seemed to have been fired up immediately, and if it weren''t for Roy calming her down she would have jumped in attack.


    Still, her face and expression were enough of an answer to that offer, as she said in a malicious tone,


    "What if I refuse that? And actually try to get the information from you without doing anything!?"


    "Surely you jest Young Lady Aura, while I don''t think that I and these servants are your match, we can easily extend this fight until the others join.


    After that, you will have no other option but to fall in my hands! I don''t want to have you in my side through force if possible!"


    "Hahahahahahah~!"


    Contrary to expectations though, Amelia didn''t seem cornered by Young Lady Aura''s words, and she started laughing out loud, clearly startling Young Lady Aura and the two servants.


    "What does this mean Amelia? Have you given up on saving your mother? This is no laughing matter!"


    "Of course, I haven''t, not only will I save my mother, but I will also make your whole family regret every crossing our path!


    The reason why I laughed is that you have too much confidence and belief in yourself! I will give you three days to give me the information, otherwise, I will start my revenge against the Clark family with you!"


    "You think¡­"


    Young Lady Aura was about to explode in anger after hearing the threat, but the words were actually stuck in her throat as she saw Amelia disappear in a portal right in front of her eyes.


    This was the first time in her life that she was actually seeing something like that. Sure there were records of something called Space Magic, but it was so rare that there had only been 5 cases through history until now.


    Every time that they had appeared though, they were known to become powerful and terrifying existences that could shake the foundations of the whole Navita Planet.


    Could it be that Amelia was another Space Mage? Then their Clark family had truly stepped on a dangerous snake that had turned to bite them back.


    Just thinking about that made the poor Young Lady Aura''s face wrinkle. Despite everything she had been through, she still considered herself a Clark.


    Not only that, but she saw herself as the new ruler and Goddess of this dominion that would grow stronger and bigger in her rule.


    Her servants were nothing better, no matter how much they tried to find a trace of Amelia''s presence they were unable to do so.


    In fact, no matter how much they tried, even if they were a Rank 9 existence they would still be unable to determine her presence in Navita as she was in another Time-Space dimension.


    On the other hand, Roy was watching all this happen with a mischievous expression on his face, as he couldn''t help but wait for the Young Lady Aura''s next step.


    Recollecting herself forcibly by biting on her own tongue, Young Lady Aura looked at the two lady servants and said,


    "I want you to immediately run a thorough investigation on that bi*tch''s background and lineage! Specifically, search for Space Mages, you have 2 days!


    At the same time, send the news to Uncle Darren to whisper news of her presence in the city! Let us see how she will deal with the search, and me at the same time!"


    "Yes my lady!"


    The two servants immediately acknowledged their duties, while Young Lady Aura got out of the inn and took her carriage back to the Castle.


    It was clear that she was quite startled and shocked by the sudden discovery, but she wasn''t disheartened or fearful.


    Truly a strong woman, just like her mother! Even though if she heard these words she would probably take them as the worst insult towards herself.


    As much as he would love to follow behind her, Roy knew that he couldn''t enter the castle yet. There was something about that place that gave him a disturbing sensation.


    He had felt that from the first time that he had actually entered the Castle of Earl Clark like there was some kind of trap that was ready to be activated.


    After getting so much in contact with his animalistic side in the Death Forest, and then living with the barbarians, Roy had developed quite the sense of instincts.


    For that reason, he could only follow her until she entered the Castle and then have a look around.


    Even if he didn''t manage to enter the Castle it didn''t mean that this was an empty trip. While he couldn''t enter inside to have a look with his own eyes, he could easily hear it from the others.


    The servants and guards of the Castle were bound to come in the surrounding taverns to have a drink and complain about their work, so he could go and lend them an ear.


    With those thoughts in mind, he entered the more active looking tavern in sight, sat on a table for four alone, while screaming to the bartender,


    "A bottle of the best alcohol in the house!"


    His words and voice grabbed him the attention of almost the whole bar, even more so seeing that he was wearing a hoodie and a mask.


    At this moment Roy was one of those guys that screamed, ''I am suspicious''. The crowd pretended to lose interest in him the next moment, but they were still keeping an eye on him.


    Soon, a waitress with an enchanting body appeared in front of him with a big bottle in her hands and a glass.


    Roy didn''t need to have a sharp eye to understand that she provided extra services after work time, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    "Dear customer that would be 1 gold coin upfront!"


    "It seems like this is extremely expensive! Is it worth it!?"


    "If the customer isn''t satisfied with it after drinking, I will offer my services to you!"


    "Oho~! Quite confident, are we!? Very well then, here 2 gold coins, one for the bottle and one for your services!"


    The waitress was clearly surprised by the return, but she didn''t refuse immediately. Instead, she sent a signal to another waitress to take her place, and then sat right beside Roy saying,


    "It seemed like the customer has great taste!"


    Saying that she started using her hands to rub through Roy''s thighs and slowly make her way towards his little soldier.


    That would usually make a man flat, but Roy was used to it and could easily control himself, as he answered back,


    "Of course I have, who would dare say I haven''t! But will you be able to serve me well for the price I paid, or will you have to find some other way of payment!"

 Chapter 239 - 239: Unexpected Addition

    The woman seemed to have been used to this kind of words and attitude, as she didn''t show much of a disgusted expression on her face.


    Quite on the contrary, she had a fake smile, as she actually took one of Roy''s hands towards her own secret garden while she said,


    "Since Master is this confident, then this little one can''t help but leak in happiness!"


    She must be really good in her line of work as actually there was a wet spot on her panties, despite the fact that she didn''t seem to believe Roy''s words.


    Why would she!? She was an experienced woman, who had tried all kinds of people, and most of them were all talk no bit.


    Still, in order to satisfy their ego and take their money, she would always act coy like this, and it always worked.


    What she didn''t expect, was that Roy would actually take advantage of this opportunity and directly pinch the little bud on top of her secret cave''s entrance, while saying,


    "It seems like we both can''t wait anymore! Lead me to your place!"


    The woman was quite startled by the whole situation, but she quickly managed to recompose herself a bit, as she said,


    "Follow me!"


    With that, she stood up and pulled Roy with her, while Roy didn''t forget to pull away his bottle of alcohol as well.


    After all, it would be weird and suspicious if he didn''t bring the bottle he had paid 1 gold coin for. While it wasn''t too much, it wasn''t little either.


    Since brothels couldn''t work out without a powerful backer, most of the ladies that offered these sorts of services would do so in taverns and hotels, after striking a deal with the owner.


    For that reason, while the first floor of this place was actually a bar, the second floor served as a cheap inn for the ladies to offer their services.


    Roy and the woman pulling him away weren''t the only ones to do something like this at the moment, as they finally seemed to find an empty room and enter inside.


    The result!


    Well, it would be better to say that even the experienced lady who had quite the achievements wasn''t able to last for more than 2 hours with him.


    In the end, she was left with no other choice but to plead for mercy, and some time to relax, as Roy had truly almost sucked her soul away.


    Once the duel was settled, Roy just got out of the bed without even trying to cover his body or his private parts and sat on a small table inside the room.


    Opening the bottle and filling a glass for himself, he put his legs up on the table, and asked with a natural voice,


    "Now that you accepted defeat, you should compensate me for the money I paid, don''t you agree!?"


    The woman was still out of breath, and weak but she still managed to say,


    "Wha-what do yo-you want from me? I can return the gold coin if you wish. This is the first time I have experienced something like this, and I feel like I should be the one paying you."


    "Well, it''s good that you are smart enough. But I don''t care about that gold coin. In fact, I am willing to give you even more of them, as long as you give me information about Earl Clark''s mansion!"


    "What!? That''s¡­"


    "Think well before you say anything else. After all, we both understand that you either tell me what I want to know and pretend nothing happened, or you die due to my fear of you revealing my information."


    Even though she was just a cheap woman who sold her body to whoever paid enough, this life had given her enough experience to understand her situation.


    Furthermore, she was quite intelligent from the beginning, if it weren''t for her husband marrying her in the village and selling her once they got into this Badona city, she wouldn''t be doing this.


    The moment that she heard those words from Roy she quickly managed to understand her situation well, and that she had no choice but to answer.


    She didn''t care much about Earl Clark''s Mansion, and even less whether that bastard brute lived or not. But this could be an opportunity for her, an opportunity to leave this place.


    Thinking like that, she seemed to have made a decision as she said,


    "I will tell you everything I know, but I don''t want money!"


    "Oh, then what do you want!? Revenge!? Freedom!? Or something else!?"


    "I want you to take me from here and keep me by your side!"


    "What!? Cough¡­, cough¡­, cough¡­"


    This answer caught even Roy by surprise as he didn''t seem to understand the logic of this woman. What was she trying to do?


    Unable to control his startle and surprise even the alcohol he was drinking seemed to have gone the wrong way, as he almost choked on it, and started coughing.


    "You heard me well, I want you to buy me from this place and keep me by your side!"


    "Why!? I am sure that living your life on your own terms would be better, right?"


    "That''s just crap and you understand that as well! Even if you let me free and give me enough money to leave by myself, I will still end up here.


    For sure, if not the bastard I work for now, the next in line will find a way to put me back in this state, if I don''t have the strength and backing to protect myself!"


    "That''s true! But why me!?"


    "That''s even simpler! First, you are the one to request such information, so this makes it simpler for me to negotiate.


    Second, I am way past the age and time to find someone else, and that is without mentioning the fact of how lowly people think of me.


    Few people will treat me like you from high society. While you have a bit of a crude side, there is a special elegance and touch to you as well, meaning that you are part of the high society.


    I don''t know why you need to come here for information for Earl Clark Castle, but I don''t really care. As long as you take me from here and keep me by your side I will help you to the best of my abilities."


    "This is truly unexpected! But don''t you think you are biting more than you can chew? After all, even your skills in bed are so pathetic, besides the information what worth do you have to me?


    I think it would be better for me to torture you into giving me the formation! I am sure that your owner would understand my ''rough'' side as well!"


    When he said those last lines he even spread his killing intent in the room and made the woman shiver and tremble in fear.


    At that moment he looked just like some kind of starving wolf that had finally found some food, and it was even an easy pick as well.


    Still, for some odd reason, the woman seemed to have the will and determination to face even death, as she said with clenched teeth,


    "You could as well do it! This was my only chance, and I took it! With the life I am living now, perhaps it will be better for me to die!


    Do your worst!"


    She seemed to be really determined in her resolve, which made even Roy stumble for a few moments, not knowing how to react to this.


    "Hahahahhaa~!"


    As the woman seemed to be waiting for the pain to hit her body, she hear Roy suddenly start to laugh out loud as he had just heard a great joke, but still, she didn''t say a thing.


    "Hhahahaha~! You are truly good! I like you! From now on, you will belong to me. Let us see how far can you follow me in my journey!"


    "Really!?"


    Hearing Roy''s affirmation the woman felt like she was in an illusion, or a dream, as she couldn''t help but ask again.


    "Yes, really! I am a man of my word. Just let me make one thing clear though, from now on your life, body, soul, belong to me!


    Should you dare do disobey, or even think of disobeying me, death will be the least of your concerns!"


    Once again the woman couldn''t help but tremble from the pressure, still, she managed to get up from the bed, approached Roy, and then kneel in front of him while claiming,


    "This lowly slave greets Master and swears to Heaven and Earth that she will follow Master, or die following!"


    "Very good, I didn''t expect to come across something like this in this place, but now you can start telling me everything you know!"


    "Right away Master!"


    ¡­


    While Roy and the woman were having their discussion, a potbelly fatty entered the tavern, and looking towards the bartender he said,


    "The usual! Send it together with Elisa to my room upstairs!"


    "Right away Master Aron!"


    Saying that the bartender looked towards one of the ladies that was closest to his place, and then asked,


    "Where is Elisa, tell her that the important client has come!"


    "Right now she is serving someone else, Boss!"


    "Go replace her and tell her to immediately go in Master Aron''s room!"


    "But Boss¡­"


    "Didn''t you hear me!? I said now!"


    "Yes, Boss!"


    The poor woman seemed to have been terrified by her Boss''s look, as she immediately went to look for Elisa, and knocked on the door¡­

 Chapter 240 - 240: Buying And Punishing

    ''Knock¡­, knock¡­, knock~!''


    She had to knock quite a few times before the door finally opened and Elisa took her head outside, as it was clear from her face and expression that someone was playing with her behind her.


    "What do you want!?"


    It was clear that she wasn''t happy to have been interrupted like that, as she asked the waitress knocking with an angry expression.


    "Master Aron is here, and Owner told me to tell you to get to him quickly!"


    "That bastard! I can''t go over there as the client I am serving right now is more important for me! Tell that bitch Klara to go and serve him in the meantime!


    He likes her as well!"


    "Klara is serving a client just like you and I think this isn''t going to be good!"


    "Since when have you started to not listen to me!? Do as I say, or I will make sure that you get to serve the worst clients from now on!"


    "Ye-yes I will go!"


    At this moment, Roy and the woman that had served him until now came out of their room, as he was walking in front, while the woman behind him.


    Seeing her happy and excited face, both the waitress and that Elisa seemed to understand that there was something wrong with the situation, still Elisa immediately glared at her and said in a dominating tone,


    "Klara go and serve Master Aron at the usual room! I can''t move from my place now!"


    Apparently, the Klara they had been looking for was none other than the woman that had served Roy, whose face was hidden behind his hood.


    Klara didn''t seem the type to be easily pressured either, as she said with a mocking look on her face,


    "I can''t and I won''t!"


    "Have you gone crazy Klara? How dare you talk to me like that, it was Owner''s decision to have you go there!


    Don''t tell me that you don''t want to have a nice life from here on!"


    "Hahah~! You don''t have to worry about that Elisa because I won''t be staying here anymore! Just like you have always wished this place will be entirely upon your rule from now on!"


    "What!? What do you mean?"


    "You don''t understand what I mean!? Let me phrase it for you then, this Master here has decided to buy me from the Owner, so I will not belong to this place anymore!


    I hope you enjoy your time here from now, Elisa!"


    "Haahahah~! That''s quite the joke! You think that some peasant who doesn''t even dare to show his face can buy you from here?


    I didn''t want to tell you this before, but the person I am serving right now is the only son of the 3rd Elder of the Sparrow Merchant guild, and he has promised to buy me away!


    That is a possible true buyer and not some shady bastard like this one."


    Hearing that, Klara didn''t seem affected by her words, but under his hoodie, Roy couldn''t help but chuckle at the guy''s luck.


    Who would have ever thought that they would cross paths so soon after what happened? Still, he pretended to not care about the situation and the words said, as he walked in front and said,


    "Klara let''s go I don''t have time to waste here! I guess I will pay a little extra to have the Owner teach her a lesson!"


    "Hmph~! Show off!"


    Yet despite her vengeful and poisonous words, neither Klara nor Roy stopped to pay her any more attention, as they completely ignored her.


    It was clear that she didn''t like the way she was treated, as her anger seemed to have grown beyond limits, as she told the waitress,


    "Follow them, the moment that the guy doesn''t pay her price, tell the owner about the situation, and the guest I am serving!


    He will take care of the rest!"


    The waitress didn''t seem able to oppose Elisa, as she immediately followed behind Roy and Klara, but she was clearly shocked the moment that she reached the bar.


    Roy had actually placed 3 gold coins on the counter, which was Klara''s price, and before leaving he recounted what happened earlier, and gave another gold coin to the owner to punish Elisa.


    For some reason, the owner didn''t dare to accept the extra gold coin as he said with a weird face,


    "Don''t worry Esteemed Master, I will make sure she gets the deserved treatment! In fact, you don''t have to worry about it as Master Aron is actually a sadist just like Earl Clark, and he will make sure to punish her!"


    "Very well then, I am leaving this in your capable hands'' Owner!"


    With that said, he and Klara turned around and left the premises, while the waitress approached the Owner with a complicated expression on her face.


    The Owner looked at the waitress and then said in an authoritative voice,


    "Go and tell Elisa that she has 2 minutes to go in Master Aron''s room, otherwise I will be the one to send her there!"


    As the waitress ran towards Elisa''s room once again, Roy and Klara had reached a hidden alley, as they were being followed by two people.


    It seems like that guy doesn''t believe my prowess, and I need to show these two idiots a good time before they stop following us.


    With that said, he just stopped where he stood and then said with a bored tone,


    "Come on get out! I don''t have much time to play with you!"


    "Hahahah~! Bro, you seem to have a bit of skill, so I will let you go away as long as you hand us over the beauty, and all your money!"


    Not long after he had said that two guys appeared from the corner of the alley, in fact, they hadn''t been trying much to hide, and they had confidence in their skills to stand in front of him.


    After all, Roy had only shown the aura of a Rank 4 Warrior earlier when he was negotiating with the Owner, and both of them were peak Rank 4.


    In their eyes, Roy wasn''t much of a big deal, they could easily deal with them, but before they even received an answer, they felt a breeze behind themselves, and then a cold metal pricked them on the neck.


    Before they could even understand what had just happened the world around them started spinning and they finally felt like they had been crushed on the ground while seeing their bodies follow up.


    Both of them had been killed with just one swing of a sword from Roy, which could easily determine his new strength and level.


    In fact, if he had to come across that Rank 5 Shadow Mage assassin, Roy was confident that even if he didn''t kill the guy, he wouldn''t die in the fight either. It could be said to be a tie.


    But that was only due to the fact that Roy was still not used to his new potential strength and hadn''t used any of his other cards.


    When all of them were involved then it wouldn''t be much of a difficult job to actually kill him. So, these two idiots weren''t much of a test for him, as they were dead before they could regret it.


    Klara couldn''t help but get shocked at the scene in front of her, while she had expected something similar what happened was just too startling and surprising even for her.


    She had never thought that her new Master would be such a kind of figure, but that was still not enough for what came after, as Roy revealed his face to her.


    Her jaw dropped, and one would probably be able to stuff an egg on her mouth when she saw Roy''s true face.


    "Didn''t expect this, did you!?"


    "Who are you!? There is no Young Master that can fit the description in the whole of Badona City!"


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about that, there are other things that you need to do for me! Firstly, let us go back and have a talk with that owner first!"


    "You don''t intend to go back there like that do you? While I don''t know who you are and how powerful you are, that guy is backed by Young Noble Timothe and his mother!"


    "Really? Well, enemies truly walk a narrow path! You don''t have to worry though I don''t intend to go there and pressure him with my identity, I have other ways that work much better!"


    "What other ways, you¡­"


    The next moment though she was once again shocked as she saw Roy undress his clothes and completely disappear from view, as next, she felt a hand on her butt, and one on her left melon, as a whisper rang on her left hear,


    "Like this for example! No one will be able to find us. Now undress!"


    Even though Klara seemed still a bit doubtful, and unconvinced she did as she was told, taking off her clothes and appearing in her birthday suit, as Roy took her hand and lead her away.


    She was used to being naked and she wasn''t ashamed of showing her body to men, but seeing that they were naked in the middle of the street made her quite uncomfortable, as she couldn''t help but ask,


    "Are you sure that this is working?"


    She didn''t feel anything extra or different at the moment. Roy on the other hand just chuckled and said,


    "Hahahaha~! Let me show it to you!"


    As he said that, they had appeared in the middle of the street but there were no eyes on them. Even as they walked right in front of people no one seemed to notice them, clearly showing its effect.


    ¡­


    In the meantime¡­

 Chapter 241 - 241: Dispute At The Tavern

    In the meantime, the situation inside the tavern had gotten pretty fired up. As that Master Aron and the son of the Sparrow Merchant Guild''s 3rd Elder were now caught in a dispute.


    Each of them wanted to have the services of Elisa, and neither seemed willing to stand down as they saw it as accepting that they were lower than the opponent.


    At first, the owner had personally gone and tried to negotiate about bringing some other ladies to take care of them, but the two guys seemed pretty stubborn.


    To make matters worse, Elisa had personally thrown gasoline to the fire once she said to the owner,


    "Owner why don''t you allow Klara to serve Master Aron, I heard that he had taken a liking to her!"


    But how could he send to Master Aron a woman that no longer belonged to his place, as he said,


    "Unfortunately Klara was bought earlier by a mysterious customer, and they disappeared the moment he took her slave seal contract!"


    While he was telling the truth Master Aron seemed to have taken that as a lie and insult from the owner of the tavern as he said with an angry voice,


    "I don''t care about that! Owner, you have 5 minutes to send me this bitch in my room, otherwise, I will make sure that you close shop right after!"


    "Hmph~! An old thing like you dares to covet this Young Master''s women? Who do you think you are? My Sparrow Merchant Guild will make sure to throw you out of the City."


    "Oho!? It seems like your Sparrow Merchant Guild has become too arrogant in this Badona City, not caring about the subjects of Earl Clark anymore!


    Not even the Guild Master can talk to me like this, brat!"


    "Old Thing don''t give too much credit to yourself, our Guild Master is the close friend of Earl Clark, and everyone knows his name and face, while you are nothing short of a nobody!


    You better kneel in front of this Young Master and seek apology otherwise don''t blame me for being cruel!"


    Hearing the back and forth words between these two guys the poor Owner almost fainted, as he couldn''t believe that the Sparrow Merchant Guild''s 3rd Elder''s son was such an idiot.


    After all, the person in front of him was none other than Badona City''s Tax Revenue deputy. Most of the people didn''t really know him as he came from a common birth line.


    But the Tax Revenue office hailed him as the president of the department, as the original president was just an idiot guy who had been born with a bit of noble blood.


    That was also the only reason he was still a deputy, but there were rumors that Earl Clark truly estimated the guy''s abilities and skills, as he was even preparing to bestow a knight title upon him.


    After all, in this world, every noble was allowed to bestow titles below his rank in order to better control and prosper their dominion.


    Bestowing a title of a Knight was surely not a big problem for Earl Clark, and the only reason he hadn''t so until now was that he wanted to know the extent of Master Aron''s skills and abilities.


    No business or shop owner in Badona City dared to be disrespectful towards this guy, whether they had noble backing or not, Master Aron was known as the unoffendable person of the Tax Revenue department.


    For the son of a merely 3rd Elder of the biggest Merchant Guild to actually offend him was the same as hitting his own father right in his family jewels as no one could save him.


    As for his claim of throwing Master Aron out of the city, while it was true that many nobles didn''t like him, they wouldn''t openly fight him either.


    After all, even though Master Aron didn''t make everything public he had documentation of all their financial problems that could easily kill them, and their families should they fall on Earl Clark''s hands.


    It was the same as breaking a double glassed door to go outside of a cage knowing that between the two glasses there was a poison that would kill them in a matter of seconds.


    No one would be stupid enough to do something like that! At least, no one with a brain, as it was clear that this Young Master didn''t have.


    The only thing the owner could do about this situation was to send word to his owners, and the 3rd Elder to arrive here and take care of this situation.


    His position, situation, and strength didn''t allow him to do anything else! It was clear that no matter which side he tried to advise they would take it as a try to humiliate them and get angry at him.


    He couldn''t afford to offend either one of them!


    While he was hoping that this situation would get resolved without much problem and with an apology there was someone that was clearly not in the same opinion as him.


    Roy had never thought that such a scene would take place in this tavern, and it was indirectly started from himself, so he had a responsibility to see it to the end.


    Quickly communicating through signs with the naked woman in his arms, he found out the perfect guy to make this situation proceed and acted.


    That guy was nothing more than a drunkard who had clearly no control over himself anymore, and with a bit of inciting he immediately jumped into action,


    "How dare you bastard~!"


    Since he was too drunk, he was unable to control his voice and anger, as he even threw his bottle in the air, which took a weird turn and ended up flying towards the Young Master.


    The crowd was clearly surprised by this action, as they didn''t even see anyone that had actually tried to bother or mess with him, while the Young Master took that as a provocation towards himself.


    He thought that this drunkard had actually tried to go against him for the scuffle he had with that Master Aron guy, and immediately jumped in anger with a sword appearing on his hand,


    "You dastardly old things, dare to act against me! I will make sure you regret the day you saw me!"


    As he screamed like that he swung his sword down and the drunkard guy was actually cut into two pieces, while he turned his anger towards the crowd and that Master Aron.


    "Any other bastard who wants to take that fu*cking perverted zombie''s side!?"


    The crowd still didn''t understand how things proceeded up to here, but that wasn''t important anymore, as the one to get angry this time was Master Aron.


    How could he allow a greenhorn like this dare to call him names, and even threaten him? Furthermore, this little bi*tch wasn''t even of noble blood, just some wealthy parent commoner.


    "Little shit you are courting death!"


    Immediately Master Aron exploded with the aura of a peak Rank 4 Warrior and jumped towards the 3rd Elder''s son in order to either kill or cripple him.


    The poor Young Master''s artifacts and Rank 3 Warrior aura were nowhere close enough to be able to receive that blow.


    ''Banggg~!'' "Who dares~!"


    Right when everyone thought that the Young Master would actually suffer the end of his life, whether he was killed or crippled it would still be the end of his life, the door of the tavern was blown open, and an old man screamed.


    ''Baaaaannnggggggg~! Clanggggggg~! Bangggggggggggg~!''


    The suddenly appearing old man was none other than the 3rd Elder, he actually managed to appear in front of his son and block the attack, while he even tried to kill the attacker.


    Unfortunately, before his attack could reach the target, a shield of Water appeared to block his attack, and he failed.


    "It seems like the Sparrow Merchant Guild has truly grown overly arrogant, trying to attack a subordinate of Earl Clark!


    Third Elder, you have truly opened our eyes tonight!"


    "Master Aron!? What is going on here, why are you trying to attack my son with killing intent!?"


    "Hahahahaha~! You both are so domineering father and son! You really don''t know why? Why don''t you ask your son!?"


    The poor 3rd Elder could tell that there was something wrong, as he had immediately departed for this place without hearing the message full once he knew that his son was in difficulty.


    He had come here with the intention of protecting his own son, but it seemed like the matter was much more difficult and different than he had thought.


    "Son, what happened here!? What have you don''t to anger Master Aron?"


    Seeing that even his own father talked to him with that tone, it was impossible for even this idiot to not understand that there was something wrong with the current situation.


    So he could only try his best to make it look like it was the opponent''s fault, as he said,


    "Father your son was enjoying some pleasure with one of the flowers of this place. But that guy forgetting about age, and status tried to steal her from me, and even incited people to attack me.


    I don''t know who he is, but he bullied me with status and age, while even trying to humiliate me in front of so many people!"


    Hearing that explanation the 3rd Elder who knew well his son couldn''t help but have his face turn fully red, as a few veins popped on his forehead.


    This bastard son of his was only good for creating trouble for him¡­

 Chapter 242 - 242: Irreconcilable Dispute

    ''Slapppp~!''


    "How dare you little bastard! Do you know how much trouble you have caused to me? I guess that I have been to lenient with you lately!


    Can''t you go one day without needing me to wipe your ass!? Damn unfilial son!"


    The poor Young Master had thought that he had just dodged the bullet with his amazing performance, but even then he had been humiliated in front of everyone and even slapped on the face.


    For some like him who lived on the account of his face, and background this was an extremely powerful blow, that might even stop him from ever leaving his house again.


    The whole City would spread rumors about him and mock him behind his back no matter where he went. It was nothing short of a social suicide for the poor Young Master.


    Forget about anyone else, even the sl*ut that had been serving him until now couldn''t help but look at him with a different gaze, as she was trying to approach Master Aron''s side.


    That was completely unacceptable for him, as he tried to speak to his father,


    "But father I¡­"


    "Shut the hell up! How can you still try to speak, you beast! I will teach you an unforgettable lesson once we turn back home!"


    Then turning towards Master Aron the 3rd Elder placed a sad and worried expression on his face, as he sighed and said in an apologetic tone,


    "Sigh~! I am extremely sorry about my son''s conduct and offense of today Master Aron, believe me! I have failed to properly educate him as father, but he still has my blood and is my only son.


    Would you please have the generosity and mercy to forgive him tonight!? I will make sure that we apologize properly at a later date!"


    "Hmph~! If things were just like he recounted them, then I would certainly do so! But after his shameless and degrading conduct, and even continuing to try and cover the matter, I can''t, and I don''t want to!


    He has to leave behind 5 teeth, and one hand if you want to take him out alive from here!"


    The whole tavern was quite surprised and startled by the old man''s words, but at the same time after everything that happened they perfectly understood him.


    A green brat, that had yet to properly grow hairs had not only made him lose face, but also threatened him, and even thought of attacking him.


    For old people like him, who had already created a big face for themselves, waiting to receive a noble title that would increase their stature something like that was a worse than a kick to the balls.


    The only way for him to redeem his lost face, and lost pride was to either kill the offender or make sure that they never appeared outside again.


    One could even think that Master Aron was being merciful with what he asked, but clearly the 3rd Elder didn''t share this opinion.


    Looking at Master Aron with a flame seething anger he said in an icy cold and threatening voice,


    "Master Aron don''t you think that you are going a bit too far!? Even though we aren''t your match, our Sparrow Merchant Guild isn''t a pushover either!"


    Different from the 3rd Elder''s expectations though, Master Aron didn''t seem to get scared or startled by his words and tone of his voice, as he started laughing out loud, before saying,


    "Hahahah~! You father and son duo are so similar! I say, it''s not because you haven''t educated him well but because it has been you who educated him that he has become such a waste, 3rd Elder.


    After what he did and said, my punishment could be considered still as lenient, yet you follow his tracks and threaten me with the Sparrow Merchant Guild.


    Very well, then let me see how your Sparrow Merchant Guild continues to operate from tomorrow morning 3rd Elder.


    I truly hope you don''t regret this!"


    "Youuuu¡­"


    The poor 3rd Elder couldn''t believe what he had just heard, while finally Elisa reached close enough to Master Aron, bowed to him with her head reached the floor as she said,


    "This lowly sl*ut failed to see Mount Tai even while having eyes! Please shower me with your mercy Master Aron, I swear to never serve another man from now on, and not make a sound no matter what happens!"


    "Hmph~! Worthless sl*ut what makes you think that I will give you a chance after what happened!?"


    Master Aron not only said those words, but even kicked her to the side, while throwing a bag of coins to the owner and saying,


    "Owner these coins should be enough to buy her, from now on keep her naked at the entrance, and allow everyone who wants to have a go at her.


    Whether they use her to relieve their lust, or their needs it doesn''t matter! No one needs to pay even a copper coin!"


    That punishment was even worse than a death punishment for the proud and arrogant woman, who couldn''t help but return before Master Aron and bang her head to the ground while pleading,


    "Please Master Aron forgive me! Forgive this worthless sl*ut, I swear to never do this again! I swear that from now on, I will do whatever you tell me too!


    I am even willing to be treated as a toilet from you, just please spare me!"


    "Thank you but no need, I am afraid that if I use a toilet like you, I will dirty myself and my clothes!"


    With that said he gave her another kick to sent her flying towards the owner, who immediately ordered a few guards and waitresses to do as Master Aron requested.


    "Young Master please help me, you promised to buy me away! I will serve you with all my body and life! Please help me Young Master!"


    Seeing that there was no way for Master Aron to forgive her Elisa started pleading to the 3rd Elder''s son, but the 3rd Elder was already furious with everything that he even sent a slap to her face,


    "Shut the hell up sl*ut! Isn''t enough that you pulled my son into this mess, now you want to make matters worse!"


    People around could understand the 3rd Elder''s anger and rage at that moment, but they didn''t feel bad for it. Quite on the opposite they were looking forward to the show.


    The 3rd Elder on his side couldn''t help but try to change his expression a bit, as he looked towards Master Aron and said,


    "Are you saying that there is no middle road for my Sparrow Merchant Guild and you Master Aron?


    "Haahahha~! Once again using the Sparrow Merchant Guild to pressure me 3rd Elder! Do you think I am stupid or what!?


    Even though I am angry towards the Sparrow Merchant Guild and its Guild Master for keeping someone like you in their place, I don''t think that they will fight me for this, and for you!


    In fact, I can assure you that soon enough you might even loose your status and position as their 3rd Elder, then what are you going to do, Jack Burn!?"


    It had been such a great time since someone dared to actually call the 3rd Elder of the Sparrow Merchant Guild in its name, and that infuriated the poor old man even more.


    He was close to lose conscience due to his anger, but there was no way he was going to accept his defeat here and now, as he said in an even icier tone,


    "Very well Aron, let us see what will happen! I will make sure that you come beg me just like that sl*ut!"


    With that said, he grabbed his son''s hand and immediately turned around to leave the tavern.


    "Where do you think are going without an explanation?"


    Just as the 3rd Elder was about to take his son away, Master Aron asked in an icy voice, that contained traces of killing intent.


    "Try to stop me!"


    As he said that, the 3rd Elder exploded with the aura of a Rank 5 Fire Mage and looked at Master Aron with his own killing intent.


    Both sides had already thrown all pretense and were now fully enemies. Even though Master Aron wanted to teach that bastard brat a lesson, he perfectly understood that he couldn''t.


    He could only give up at the moment!


    It was at this moment that Lady Kate actually entered the tavern from the front gate, and asked in a dominating tone,


    "What is going on here!?"


    As the backer of this tavern she could be said to be the perfect middleman to reach a negotiation with both sides, unfortunately the situation had proceeded beyond any possible reconciliation.


    3rd Elder continued his path forward, while giving her a light bow and saying,


    "This subject is forced to leave now Lady Kate, I hope you don''t take offense!"


    As for Master Aron, he immediately made a bow towards the lady, as he said with a clear voice,


    "Greetings Lady Kate! As much as it saddens me, the enmity between this subject and those shameless father-son is irreconcilable now, and I can only ask you to forgive me in advance!"


    With that said even he took the guard assigned to him, and left the tavern, as the owner appeared in front of Lady Kate and explained everything.


    Even though Lady Kate seemed to be hearing everything with attention, there was actually a playful grin on the corner of her mouth.


    She had been here for quite some time already, and it was Roy who had ordered her not to show up. She had never thought that something so interesting would happen¡­

 Chapter 243 - 243: 2 Assassination Attempts On 3rd Elder

    Roy''s intention was clear, the more clashes there were in the city, the more people would get involved and the more cards would he be able to discover.


    He was trying to have his opponents fight and tire out each other, before he actually entered the ring and either killed or defeated the rest of them.


    Lady Kate stood to gain from this as well, as it was clear that the dominions officials and nobles were trying to keep a wait and see approach. They would chose a side only if forced to.


    In the meantime she could gather a few favors left and right, as she increased the following behind her son''s faction.


    Even then, she couldn''t help but feel that she was actually fighting a losing battle knowing that Roy would most probably not allow her son to become the lord of the dominion.


    She knew her son perfectly, and he was the type to get easily agitated, and frustrated, as he wouldn''t even be able to control his emotions and consider the big picture.


    If she had to chose between her children, then her daughter would make a much better ruler of the dominion than her son, but unfortunately women weren''t allowed to inherit and rule a dominion.


    With extremely complicated feelings, she had no other choice but to dismiss the crowd and announce a free drink as a sign of apology, as Roy and Klara walked towards the door.


    When they were just passing Elisa who was now naked, glued to the wall with her legs wide opened, Klara couldn''t control herself from approaching to her ear, and whispering,


    "Bi*tch you deserve it!"


    Those words, and that voice seemed like a powerful switch for the tied up woman, as she started screaming out loud once again,


    "Klara! Bi*tch this is your fault! Even if I die I will never let you alone! You are going to regret ever messing with me! I swear to kill you!"


    Too bad that Roy had no intention of hearing her any longer, so he grabbed Klara tighter to himself and left the tavern towards the Sparrow Merchant Guild.


    Of course things had developed perfectly today, but there was still something that he needed to do in order to make the situation irreversible.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he quickly followed behind the 3rd Elder, and after sending Klara to Gaia, with a few clear instructions for the ladies, he wore a black cover, and finally jumped in attack.


    Trying to hide his aura and energy signature he aimed at 3rd Elder''s son that was being carried like a sheep under his left hand, with the intention to kill.


    "Hmph~!"


    The 3rd Elder only snorted coldly before stopping and using an artifact to block the attack upon his son, as he turned around while saying,


    "Courting death!"


    He had no intention of being on the receiving end, and even less learn about the identity of the attacker, as he exploded with the aura of a weak Rank 5 Warrior and swung his sword at Roy.


    There were traces of sword aura and sword intent on his swing, but Roy didn''t seemed to care as he covered himself in a ball of acid, and the moment that the two clashed, he used the confusion to run away.


    "You wont always be so lucky old thing! Remember that there are some people you can''t afford to offend!"


    From the beginning Roy had no intention of succeeding in his attack, he was interested just in the attack itself.


    This would be enough to give the 3rd Elder a few conspiracy ideas. Especially after what happened earlier in the day.


    "You think you can come and leave that easily? Did this old man give you permission!?"


    Even though his son was a complete wasteful idiot, the 3rd Elder was actually an intelligent and experienced old fox.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have arrived such a position in his life, and even less assure for a marriage and tittle from Duke Eggins.


    Too bad that he had spoiled his own son by being too lenient and giving with him. Now he had to suffer the consequences of his own actions.


    While he said that he jumped towards Roy with full strength, and even sent three sword swings towards him, ''Three cleaves of Autumn'', it was a martial skill that made better use of Warrior energy, and sword intent.


    Seeing those three crescent moon shaped sword lights coming fast after himself, Roy just laughed out loud as he screamed,


    "Hahahahah~! You think too highly of yourself!"


    With that, an even bigger acidic ball appeared around him, that completely destroyed the sword lights behind him, as he even used the impact to increase his speed.


    In but a mere of seconds, Roy had actually attacked and escaped under the gaze of the angry and irritated 3rd Elder.


    "Father, how could you allow him to leave! Follow behind him and kill him!"


    While the 3rd Elder was thinking about his next step, his son seemed to be displeased with his father''s actions and couldn''t help but shout in indignation.


    ''Slappppp~!''


    "Shut up you useless beast! You are the only one responsible for all this! If it weren''t for you and your damned lust I wouldn''t be here like this.


    Do you want me to follow and kill him, then what about you? Do you think that he will stop and fight me fair and square!?


    He is most probably an assassin and is trying to separate me from you. Once this happens, he will return and kill you, you idiot!"


    "Fa-father that¡­"


    "You didn''t think that far did you!? Of course you won''t, that''s why I am always forced to wipe your ass every time!


    We are returning home, and you will not come out of the house until I tell you to! I can''t let you destroy our future, and our plans!"


    "Father, I¡­"


    "Stop talking, I have already made up my mind!"


    Saying that, the 3rd Elder once again continued his way in the direction of the Sparrow Merchant Guild, but clearly this time he was more attentive of his surroundings and the path ahead.


    Not even halfway to the Sparrow Merchant Guild quarters, the poor 3rd Elder was once again attacked by an assassin.


    But this time he was prepared, as before the attack landed he had actually made his move and attacked catching the assassin by surprise.


    This could be the definition of a counter-assassination attack, as 3rd elders crescent sword lights clashed to the assassins blood red arrows.


    The first slash managed to get right of 40% of the arrows in his directions, the second slash took care of another 40%, while the last slash took care for the remaining and continued towards the assassin.


    "Aaarrgghhhh~! Bastard, I swear to kill you~! Aaarrggghhh~!"


    The assassin was caught by surprise, and while the third slash didn''t kill him, it had most certainly left a good sign on his face, as there was now a cut on his left cheek, and the left ear was missing.


    "Hmph~! Did you think that this old man would fall twice for the same attack? Go back and tell your Master to clean his neck and wait for me, I will personally kill him in less than a week!"


    With that said he once again continued his path towards the Sparrow Merchant Guild. Even though he had won in the last exchange he had lost quite a bit of his strength.


    Furthermore, that assassin had only suffered a physical impairment, and who knew if he had other people behind.


    If he continued this for too long, then the previous assassin might join as well, and then he would be caught in a pincer attack.


    Not to mention that he even had a burden to protect at all time. He was most certainly in a disadvantageous position.


    On the other hand, the current assassin had no idea what 3rd Elder was talking about. As far as he knew he was the only guy sent, could it be that his Master had sent someone else as well?


    But since he didn''t know the identity of the other party, and due to the injury he had just suffered he couldn''t continue the fight as well.


    After all, an assassins biggest strength was in his first strike, if he didn''t manage to kill his target with one strike then it would be no different from being a sitting duck.


    There would be no way for an assassin to win against a Warrior of the same Realm in an open fight. If that were the case, he wouldn''t need to be an assassin in the first place.


    In the meantime, Roy wasn''t far away from the venue looking at the whole situation with a smile on his face. It looked like his plans were working perfectly.


    Now he had to make sure that someone quickly reported the news to the Guild Master, and Boris.


    Only like this, would he see more strife inside the Sparrow Merchant Guild, and he had the perfect woman for the job, his beautiful wifey Alma.


    ¡­


    While Roy continued with his plots, the assassin that had suffered under the hands of the 3rd Elder took out a green looking stone, and murmured,


    "Mission Failed! The target seemed to be expecting about me! There might be a mole in our side!"


    Even though for the assassin was just a logical and rational judgement, for the person receiving the news, the last line was comparable to a calamity news¡­

 Chapter 244 - 244: 3rd Elder’s Punishment

    Roy was extremely happy with the results of this night, in fact, things had proceeded so well that he even started doubting whether there was a second hand in the game.


    But that didn''t matter right now, as he just returned to Alma''s courtyard for a nice sleep. After all, despite the fact that no one would check on a vegetable like him, he still had to keep his appearance.


    He didn''t even greet Alma on the way in, as she was most probably busy trying to comprehend the current situation.


    It was a matter of course that the Guild Master and the concerned parties had received news of what had happened, and they were most probably considering how to deal with it.


    This was bound to be a long and loud night for Alma and the others, but it had nothing to do with him on the surface, as he was pleased with the results and went to get a good sleep.


    ¡­


    Just like Roy had thought, the Guild Master and Boris were among the first to receive news of the incident through their channels, and they immediately prepared for a big conference of the Guild.


    It was probably the first time in a while that both the Guild Master and the 1st Elder actually both agreed to have an urgent conference in such a short time.


    The whole Merchant Guild was awakened due to the noise and the necessary preparations, while the Elders and the relevant personnel were called to the grand meeting.


    Even the illusory 2nd Elder seemed to have appeared this time beside the Guild Master and looked coldly and threateningly at the 3rd Elder who was in front of everyone.


    In fact, more than a grand meeting the current situation it looked that of a judgment room, where the 3rd Elder was waiting for his punishment.


    ''Ahem¡­, Ahem¡­, Ahem¡­''


    Of course, in a short time, everyone learned of what the 3rd Elder had done, as the whispers and derogatory terms bloomed around the room, while the Guild Master had to cough to attract attention.


    "3rd Elder explain what happened! Start from the beginning and don''t try to hide any details!"


    "Very well, everything started with¡­"


    Like that the 3rd Elder recounted everything that happened from the start to the end, but he made sure to color a few parts to his advantage.


    After all, even he understood the gravity of the situation and didn''t want to cause a calamity due to the stupidity of his son.


    "Where is your son now 3rd Elder!?"


    "I have thrown that bastard to the basement of my home, he needs to be punished and understand the gravity of his actions!"


    Even though he might seem like a strict father figure, that had immediately punished his son, the truth was that it was just an extremely well-thought trick.


    Like this he could claim that he had immediately punished his son, not only to create a good image but also so that the Guild Master wasn''t able to punish him after.


    After all, his son was already being punished, there was no reason for the Guild Master to personally act.


    With his influence and strength in the Merchant Guild and his position, he was confident in escaping this matter with a big fine and possible repercussions in strength.


    These things would cause him much trouble, and he could easily sweep through later when the deal was taken care of.


    "3rd Elder I can''t understand how you could do such a big mistake that actually endangers our whole guild just due to the clear mistake of your son!


    It makes people think that you truly don''t wish the best for our Sparrow Merchant Guild and that you are acting against our interests!


    If it weren''t for the fact that we had all known you for so long, we might have even thought that you were someone sent specifically to make trouble for us!


    Sigh~! It pains me to say this, but I think that we should expel the 3rd Elder from our Sparrow Merchant Guild and seek apology from Master Aron and Earl Clark!"


    Unfortunately, the 3rd Elder had thought too highly of himself, as he was startled hearing those words coming out of Boris''s mouth.


    He was even prepared to actually surrender temporarily to the guy, and offer his unconditional support for some time, but he would have never thought that he would actually make such a request.


    "Sigh~! This situation is truly disastrous for our Sparrow Merchant Guild, as we are at the end of the 10-year ceremony.


    Unfortunately, we can''t afford any negative repercussions in the meantime, so despite paining me greatly, I will have to agree with Boris''s request.


    3rd Elder needs to be expelled from our Sparrow Merchant Guild, and we should try to apologize to Master Aron, and Earl Clark!"


    When the 3rd Elder and half of the assembly had thought that the Guild Master would try to shelter him in order to get him on his side, they were startled to hear that he agreed to Boris''s request.


    This could be said to be a phenomenon that didn''t happen from the creation of the Sparrow Merchant Guild, as the whole assembly of Elders started whispering to each other.


    The person most shocked with what was happening was precisely the 3rd Elder, who looked like he had just swallowed the stinkiest shit possible.


    "Gu-Guild Master, 1st Elder don''t you think that this is a bit too much! I have given this Merchant Guild so many years of my life and worked so hard to bring it where it is right now!"


    No matter what, no one of the people present could actually negate that claim as the 3rd Elder was in that position due to his rightful achievements.


    "Tha-that''s right Guild Master, while 3rd Elder has made a grave mistake this time, we can''t just throw him on the road!"


    It was the 7th Elder, even though this guy was usually meek and didn''t get involved in matters concerning the guild, he had decided to speak up.


    That surprised the Guild Master and quite a few others, but his voice was easily pressured and beaten down, as other Elders started screaming,


    "3rd Elder has caused a calamity for our Sparrow Merchant Guild how could this be too much!?"


    "Just think about the losses that we will incur from the results of this grudge!"


    "We all know Master Aron, he isn''t the guy to forget his grudges, and he might also think of us as the great cake to help him receive the title!"


    "This is all that little beast''s fault, I heard that he did this for a cheap sl*ut inside a tavern! How could he be so brainless!"


    "Right, right, 3rd Elder should be happy that we aren''t asking for compensations!"


    In a short moment, the assembly became extremely noisy and wordy, as the 3rd Elder couldn''t believe his ears.


    All these guys would usually come and lick his ass like there was no tomorrow, while now they were condemning his actions, and throwing him to the roads.


    Not only that but they even claimed that he should be happy they weren''t asking for compensation.


    "Your mothers! I have worked myself to the bones for this fu*cking Guild, and now you are treating me like the plague!


    Well, very well, today this old man''s eyes have been truly opened to your bastards'' true characters!


    You don''t have to expel me and throw me away anymore, because I am leaving this damned place! I just hope that you don''t regret your decisions!"


    With that said, he turned around and left the place after one last angry look at the Guild Master and 1st Elder, while the crowd behind him got lively once again,


    "3rd Elder, no bastard Jack how dare you to threaten and insult us!"


    "Who do you think you are!?"


    "You should be happy that Guild Master and 1st Elder didn''t kill you after those words!"


    No matter the position or place, crowd emotion, and crowd condemnation were truly scary stuff, as no one would be able to win against it.


    Both the Guild Master and the 1st Elder had a strange gleam in their eyes, while the 3rd Elder left the place without caring in the least what was said behind.


    Today he had received one of the biggest hits to his life, as couldn''t believe that something like this had actually happened.


    Returning to his home defeated and angered, he quickly announced to his wife and the servants the result and told them to prepare to leave the place.


    His wife and son seemed as shocked as him, especially his son who was actually the one responsible for this. He could only hide behind his mother so that he didn''t even show his face to his father.


    On the other hand, the servants started preparing and packing everything inside the house, so they could leave as soon as possible when a group of Elders appeared at the door.


    "What are you people doing, this place and everything inside is property of my Sparrow Merchant Guild, how dare you try to steal from here?"


    Hearing those words the 3rd Elder almost coughed up blood due to excessive anger, as he had never thought that these guys would do something like that.


    "What bullshit are you sprouting, I personally bought everything inside!"


    "Hmph~! You personally bought it that''s true, but the money came from the Guild''s coffers. How can you claim that these things belong to you!?


    Just how shameless can you be?"


    ''Cough¡­, cough¡­, cough¡­''

 Chapter 245 - 245: Competition For Elder Post

    It was impossible for the poor 3rd Elder to control his emotions and urge to vomit blood now, as he couldn''t believe the treatment he was getting.


    Until now he had been riding his high horse thinking that he was different from the idiots working under him for him to get wealthier, but it was only now that he understood his true worth.


    After all, even these damn flies actually dared to come and pick at him when he was down. Making him feel like he had truly aged a lot in a short time.


    "You old dogs how dare you to talk to my father like that, I will¡­"


    ''Slappppp~!''


    As the Young Master wanted to continue to curse and insult the guys that had come to pick on his father, the 3rd Elder gave him a nice tight slap, while screaming,


    "You little beast, don''t you think is enough already!? Just whose fault do you think it is for all this happening!?


    Don''t you have two grains of brain inside that head of yours!? They are clearly trying to provoke us into action. Once that happens we will just suffer more, so stop making trouble for me!"


    The poor Young Master was just like a deflated ball, as he could only try to open his mouth and say,


    "But father¡­"


    "Shut up for me! Stop making trouble I say!"


    That managed to shut his son''s mouth as he turned towards the flies pestering him,


    "As for you bastards, don''t think that this is over, and you have won! I will make sure to return once a day and set this place to ruin! Otherwise, I will change my surname!"


    With those words said he just turned around and ordered in a heavy tone,


    "All the servants, and slaves, don''t take anything from this place and just follow me!"


    With the current situation, it was clear that it was impossible for him to stay at the Guild''s quarters anymore, and he needed to get out.


    Firstly he needed to calm down, and arrange his thoughts, before deciding upon what to do next.


    One thing was for sure, the situation wasn''t good in the least for him, as most probably he had already lost Duke Eggins support as well.


    All this happened due to that bastard son of his, that he couldn''t kill as it was his only blood. In this situation, the only thing he could do was to try and leave this place.


    But for sure he would return one day and make these people regret chasing him away like that, for that he swore.


    ¡­


    As the 3rd Elder was leaving the Sparrow Merchant Guild quarters, in the Guild Master''s office, the Guild Master was looking beyond his window at the back of the leaving 3rd Elder.


    "Was this really for the best brother!?"


    "There was no other choice, if he wants to blame someone he should blame that stupid son of his! Everything happened due to its fault!


    Right now we need to find a way to ask for an apology from Master Aron so that he doesn''t put his nose into our matters!"


    "Sigh~! This is getting more and more difficult to handle! This matter isn''t going to be that simple!"


    "What does brother mean!?"


    "Even if this matter started due to some stupid reasons, once that old fox learns of it, he will surely use it to keep us in check!


    Things are just going to get more difficult for us!"


    "We don''t have much of a choice, we need to bear with this for now! It''s not the time for us to show our cards yet!"


    "I know, I just hope that this will be worth it!"


    "It surely will, my family will become the lords of this dominion!"


    "Sigh~!"


    Once again the Guild Master could only sigh deeply, as probably only him himself knew why he was sighing like that.


    ¡­


    A similar situation was happening in Boris''s house, as he was discussing with his bright son about their next course of action.


    The only person who seemed to be having a good time in the Sparrow Merchant Guild quarters was probably Roy, who had just awakened from a good and deep sleep.


    The moment that he opened his eyes though, his gaze was met with the beautiful face of Alma, as her blue silk hair was standing over his nose and mouth.


    Just breathing into that perfume made him extremely relaxed and satisfied as he said with a dreamy voice,


    "Perhaps I haven''t awakened yet, and I am still in heaven! After all, her buns weren''t this big were they!?"


    At first, the beauty was caught unprepared with Roy opening his eyes, but she had still managed to control her startle wanting to tease him.


    Too bad that before she could start her tease, she got teased by that irritating fellow, as she unconsciously lowered her gaze to her buns, thinking whether they were bigger than last time.


    Embarrassed and angry to have been forced into such a situation, she quickly decided to release everything on Roy as she screamed,


    "You perverted beast! Couldn''t you think of something else even when you are asleep?!"


    "Huh!? I am not sleeping!? It can''t be right!? I was sure that I was dreaming the whole night! After all, how could you be staying by my side the whole night and¡­"


    Saying that Roy''s face suddenly turned a bit weird, as a foolish expression was slowly plastered on his face, and he looked like he was dreaming with his eyes open, and a trickle of saliva falling from the corner of his mouth.


    "Just what the hell are you dreaming about!?"


    The beauty seemed clearly embarrassed, annoyed, and irritated at his antics, while Roy didn''t seem to care much about her actions, as he said,


    "I was dreaming of plucking flowers and plowing fields!"


    "What!?"


    "It doesn''t matter! What are you doing here, when did you come here?"


    "I just came inside, I need to talk some important matters with you!"


    Roy knew that this beauty had actually arrived here half an hour ago, and all this time she had been looking at his supposedly sleepy face.


    If it wasn''t for him losing the will to keep pretending he was asleep, he wouldn''t have ''awakened'' suddenly.


    He also perfectly knew about what she was going to talk about, still, he pretended to not know and ask,


    "Oh!? Like what!?"


    "Yesterday due to some reasons the Elders were assembled in a meeting and the 3rd Elder was actually expelled from the Guild.


    In order to fill the empty place of the expelled 3rd Elder, Father and the others decided to hold a small competition among the young generation.


    The one who is able to provide the best returns before the 10-year ceremony will actually take his place."


    "So, you want to ask me if you can make our agreement public? And invest the capital to my brand right?"


    "Yes!"


    "Very well, do so! Probably there won''t be a better time than this to do it anyway! I can assure you that not only will you win, but you will do so by a landslide!"


    "Hmph~! Just make sure that you don''t anger the sun with your arrogance!"


    "Oy, oy, how can you talk to your man like this!? Don''t you think it''s a bit overboard!?"


    "Huh!? Who said I am yours!?"


    "Didn''t you say so when we first came here? While we didn''t hold a ceremony due to the problems appearing left and right, we did explore each other''s bodies on the way.


    Don''t tell me that you have no intention of taking responsibility for all that? Don''t tell me that you only took advantage of me!"


    "Youuuu¡­ I will kill you!"


    "No, my wife don''t, I don''t want you to become a widow even before marrying me!"


    "You hateful bastard~!"


    But as Alma was trying to follow behind him with no intent to kill, Roy suddenly made a quick move and appeared behind her, grabbing her body from behind,


    "I say wife, aren''t you afraid that people will find out about my well-being if you scream like that?"


    "Let them find out! Perhaps you will suffer another assassination, and I will finally be free from you!"


    "Come on, not even you believe that! After all, you have yet to receive the profits of our business, don''t tell me that you plan to lose even before starting!"


    "Hmph~! If it weren''t for that, this lady would have killed you already!"


    "Whoa~! You are becoming more and more vicious wifey, control yourself a bit, I just touched your buns to check if they had grown nothing more!"


    "What!?"


    It was at that time that Alma lowered her head down only to see Roy''s hands upon her soft buns caressing them gently, as the small buds were slowly blooming.


    "You damned hateful fellow, I will kill you¡­"


    But before the beauty could unleash her Ice magic spell, Roy had actually jumped to the door, donned his black hood, and left quickly while his words resounded behind,


    "I just did my job as your husband, I need to make sure that you are developing correctly, you can''t blame me!"


    Hearing that just made Alma even angrier, as her red face had become a beautiful combination of her blue hair.


    On the other hand, Roy quickly made his way through the city and appeared in front of his ''factory''. It was time to check on the artisans'' work of the passing day.


    There were quite a few presences keeping an eye on this place, making him satisfied with Kate''s efficiency and speed¡­

 Chapter 246 - First Products

    Clearly not all of the people keeping an eye on his factory were guards sent by the Fog House, as there were a few trying to find out what this place would be used about, and its owner.


    It was logical that many people would get curious about the new arrival and his intentions, as this was the industrial zone of the City.


    Which of the people owning a place or a factory in this place weren''t wealthy and influential? Furthermore, this was also a way to prepare for possible future competition.


    They would rather destroy the bud before growing, than sharing the land, water, and minerals once it was grown. No one would be willing to lose a part of its pie, no matter how rich he or she was.


    Roy was no different, if he had the chance or the opportunity to get rid of the competitors he would surely do so. After all, in monopoly he could place the prices however he wished.


    At the same time, he wouldn''t get out of his way to actually destroy other people''s business and make enemies to himself.


    With those thoughts in mind, he quickly entered his own factory in order to check up on the artisans, as he found them working on the second floor, with bags under their eyes.


    "Huh!? What happened to you all, why do you seem so sleepless!?"


    Hearing that question, the artisans had an urge to vomit blood and scream at the guy, ''just who do you think is responsible for that?''.


    After all, it was Roy and his mistress that had left them sleepless at first, and their thoughts about Roy''s activity later.


    How could they possible not be shocked after all the moans, and sounds they heard. Whoever was the one to have faced Roy''s techniques and skills was most certainly blessed by Gods.


    At the same time, it was impossible for these Masters to accept doing something as shameful as peeping and eavesdropping him, so Blake coughed to clean his throat and said,


    "Since we had the opportunity to work with so many good materials, we were unable to sleep and decided to work all night!"


    "Is that so!? Well, this better be the first and last time you do something like this! I need you to work productively as much as you can, not die to overwork!


    You better be careful from now on!"


    "Yes boss we understand!"


    Even though they were basically lying, the Masters couldn''t help but get happy at Roy''s words. In this world there were few owners who actually told their workers to not overwork.


    In fact, even in their own shops there were many times when they needed to overwork in order to not lose a customer, or a deadline.


    It was precisely these small details that actually helped workers do their job more sensibly, and happily. Hearing those words Roy didn''t linger much on the topic, and just continued,


    "Very well, now show me the fruits of your hard work!"


    "Right this way boss, we managed to finish two necklaces and one dress during the night! We have yet to set the array formations on top of them, as we thought to first show you the product!"


    Looking at the direction that Blake pointed, Roy was able to see 2 beautiful necklaces cast out of shiny gold and ornamented with some small decorative stones.


    The specialty of these necklaces was surely the mana stone used as the main jewel that was not only case in special covering, but it also worked as a generator to the necklaces formation.


    In a time where most of the formations were inscribed in rings, and were mostly one time use, Roy had managed to create a continuously used artifact, that also looked extremely exquisite.


    Which lady would be able to resist an artifact that it would protect her life, and at the same time look enchanting to the eyes of the people surrounding her.


    It was nothing short of hitting two birds with one stone. Not to mention that this branded product would even serve as a demonstration of standing, wealth, and prestige.


    Just thinking about all this it made Roy salivate at the possible income he was going to receive from it.


    "Very well, I like them you can proceed with the formations!"


    "Boss, its like this, while we can inscribe formations on top of them, we can only do so for formations up to Rank 3.


    If I am not mistaken Boss wants to sell these things at a high price and to higher society right? Then our formations wouldn''t be really useful!


    It would be the same as having a golden carriage pulled by a donkey! For that reason, we think that it would be best for us to buy ready formations, until you hire a better formation Master."


    Blake''s words threw Roy into deep thinking, as he understood the main point as well. The truth was that he had been looking for a Formation Master, but it was just too difficult to find one.


    But there was something that caught his attention from Blake''s words,


    "Buy ready formations? How does that happen, how do we buy them?"


    "Huh!? Boss doesn''t know about ready formations!?"


    "If I knew I wouldn''t be asking you don''t you think Blake!?"


    "Right, right, sorry for that Boss! Let me explain it like this, there are two ways to inscribe a formation, the first is to inscribe it directly into the artifact, that is also the way to bring better results.


    The second way is to have a ready formation, that will be later glued to the artifact. This second way preserves the possibility of making mistakes to the formation and damaging the artifact.


    But since its glued artificially artifact isn''t capable of using the formations full strength, and once the ''glued'' formation comes off, the artifact loses all its functions!"


    "If our customers know about our ''glued'' artifacts, would they be willing to buy them?"


    "While customers would prefer a true formation inscribed artifact, the manufacturers would mostly decide to use the second method when mass-producing as its more cost and time effective!"


    Once again Roy had to think about the two options for some time, before saying,


    "Is there any Formation Master we can hire in order to directly inscribe the formations!?"


    "Well, most of them are even tied up to powerful merchants or are too proud and arrogant to believe in our undertaking. So I would say that there is almost no one!"


    "Almost!?"


    "Well, there is one, but that guy is extremely weird and crazy! He is always experimenting with all kinds of formations and requires really expensive conditions to work.


    As long as someone is able to provide him with what he wants, he would even work for the demons!"


    "Oh!? This guy seems really interesting!? Do you know where he is, can you take me to meet up with him!?"


    "Boss are you thinking of hiring him!?"


    "Yes, why not!?"


    "Well, to hire him one would need to spend at least a few hundred mana stones in a month!"


    "Hahahaha~! If he is worth that much, I wouldn''t mind it in the least!"


    Roy''s laughter and words clearly surprised the artisans, who had just thought that perhaps they had accepted their job too cheaply.


    Noticing that Roy looked at them and he said,


    "Once we are open for business you will understand that a few hundred mana stones per month will be just cheap change for us.


    Don''t worry though, I don''t intend of taking advantage from you, as beside your fixed salary I will also give you 1% for every piece of work you will produce.


    This might look small right now, but it will certainly grow a lot when we start selling!"


    Those words managed to entice the artisans, who for some weird reason felt that Roy wasn''t lying to them. The confidence in his voice was easily distinguishable.


    "Well now you prepare for the trip Blake and wait me at the entrance, I have some business to take care of upstairs!"


    Hearing that last part, the poor artisans couldn''t help but have some weird expressions on their faces, as Roy just made his way to the third floor.


    As soon as he reached there, he took out Valery, Gidella, and three other beauties from Gaia to rest and stay guard in this place.


    After all the good treatment these beauties had received in Gaia, they were all close to Rank 3 in their respective cultivations.


    While they wouldn''t be a big force in this Badona City they were certainly not a bunch to be underestimated, as they would work good as guards for this place.


    "You need to stay here and guard this place at the moment, until I find you some identity tokens, so that you could move freely around the place!


    Don''t get outside, and don''t cause trouble! You will only endanger and complicate your own lives!"


    "We understand Master!"


    "I know that you might still have some desire to run away, but this place isn''t your father''s dominion, and you will only make things more difficult for yourself!


    I don''t want to threaten you, but you should know me well enough already, was I clear!?"


    These words were directed to Valery, even though she didn''t show it much on her face, there were bound to be difficulties on her heart.


    She was bound to have some wishes of running away, returning home, and then dealing with him.. Roy just wanted to make sure that she didn''t cause trouble for both of them.

 Chapter 247 - Shopping In The Market (Disturbing Experience)

    Valery couldn''t fully refuse those words, as deep down her heart there were still some lingering such feelings, but slowly those feelings were being dissolved and dispersed by staying beside Roy.


    Even though this guy wasn''t a saint or a great knight gentleman, he surely was a true man that cared and took care of her and her close ones.


    Not only that, but even her bonds and ties to the other ladies and those kids had grown willingly or unwillingly during this time, and it was at that moment that she understood she couldn''t just leave them behind.


    In other words, even though she still didn''t consider Roy as the center of her world, she wasn''t far from it. So, she had no intention of bringing trouble to him.


    Not to mention that Roy was the only one who could connect to that Other World, and if she wanted to actually meet her ''mother'' and the rest again, she had to be by his side.


    "Don''t worry, I will never do something like that! I swear!"


    Hearing that, and noticing the sincerity in those words, Roy lunged forward and gave her a kiss as he said,


    "I know that I have been unfair to you, but you should understand how the real world revolves by now!"


    The beauty just felt the kiss prick her heart, but she didn''t say anything, as Roy gave the other ladies a kiss each as well, before going to the stairs and leaving the building.


    Blake was truly waiting for him at the entrance, ready to lead him towards that Array Formation Master, that he needed to employ.


    This was the first time that Roy actually went through this Badona city during the day, so on the way he had Blake introduce and teach all kinds of things to him.


    The city was rather bustling and quite good. There were all kinds of people, wearing all kinds of expressions like happiness, gloom, anger, determination, etc.


    Generally, people seemed to be on the skinny side, meaning that they didn''t have enough to eat, but they were still able to make a rather fair living.


    Of course, the reason why they were in this state had nothing to do with the lack of resources, but with the unfair taxing and distribution of those resources.


    After all, 8 out of 10 nobles in the party that he had participated in had actually potbelly or were so fat that even their potbellies didn''t show up.


    For that reason, Roy could feel a trace of pity for these people, but only for a fleeting moment, as it was their own fault they were in that condition.


    Even human being choose their fate and their way of living themselves. Whether one wants to live his life as a poor fellow or make money and live a wealthy life is in his own hands.


    Life is different from the start, otherwise, all the babies would be born identical, and we would all live the same identical life.


    These differences will also decide and fix on our starting points, but they never will be able to block our achievements and our finish points.


    The one who has the determination to walk longer and has the will to never stop advancing that is the one who has actually won in life.


    All these people are seemingly afraid of moving ahead, so it is no wonder that they are stuck in this place and in this situation.


    One look at them enforced Roy''s own determination and resolve to do what he dreamed. Reaching the peak and looking at the world behind him in disdain.


    Just thinking like that, he and Blake arrived at the Commercial Shopping Street on Badona City which was the biggest vein for Merchants and Shop owners to sell their stuff.


    There were a lot of merchants coming from outside the city, with the intention to sell their products, despite needing to pay a higher tax from the local shop owners.


    The Market was bustling, there were all kinds of materials, and products displayed for any possible customer, and some things were so good that even Roy couldn''t actually ignore them.


    Since he had the memories of his ''Master'' that were slowly unsealing to him all the knowledge he had, he was able to discover quite a few materials and products that were helpful to him.


    In fact, in his ''Master''s'' memories there was even a great knowledge about arrays and formations, but unfortunately, he was completely ignorant of how to start his journey.


    A big reason why he was going out of his way just to make sure that he employed this array Formations Master was precise because he wanted the guy to teach him a bit.


    He had no intention of taking him as a Master, as he wasn''t worth it, but it would be good if he just guided him a bit.


    As they were going through the Market, they finally reached a big Alchemy Shop, and Roy entered inside while Blake was following behind him.


    "Hello Mister, how may we help you!?"


    At the door, an above-average beauty stopped in front of them, and welcomed them inside, while Roy just took a look around and said,


    "Do you have some kind of catalog about the products I can buy in here?"


    "Of course, Mister could have a look at this!"


    With that said, she passed a small rock to Roy who immediately took it and spread his ''sense area''. This small rock was called an information rock and played the role of an internet webpage.


    In there one would be able to find the list with all the products offered by the shop. It was taught to Roy by Blake in the first shop they entered.


    After checking it for 5 to 10 minutes, Roy finally retracted his sense and then handed it over to the lady in front of him,


    "I would like to take with me the marked products in the marked quantity!"


    It wasn''t that customers couldn''t mark their wanted materials in these information stones, but it was extremely difficult to do so, and one had to be at least Rank 4.


    The moment that she realized this the beauty immediately bowed to Roy and said,


    "I am truly sorry Esteemed Customer, perhaps my attitude has been not to your liking until now. Allow me to apologize to you in advance!"


    "Hmph~! I don''t understand some people''s thinking that wearing hoodies will make them look strong and mysterious.


    But as long as there are illiterate country bumpkins like her to actually believe them, it''s not much of a surprise I think!"


    A cold voice behind Roy stated the question and then answered it himself, as after the voice of a woman seemed to be following his,


    "Young Noble Troy is surely wise and observing! Nowadays everyone could enter this Lotus Pavilion and pollute the air!"


    Quite a few people turned their attention towards the situation, while Roy just let out a loud sigh while spreading his pressure as a Rank 4 Warrior.


    "Sigh~! Nowadays all kinds of greenhorns and good-for-nothings seem to have opinions over this Master! I wonder if it is because I have left my sword home?"


    In a mere instant, the whole lobby was frozen, as they couldn''t help but feel a chill looking at Roy''s figure in the middle.


    Even though Rank 4 Masters weren''t that rare, they weren''t found in every corner either. After all, even the City Commanders were only Rank 4 peak.


    While Roy had the aura of a new Rank 4, the pressure he was emitting was close to a high Rank 4, and that was without his killing intent or sword pressure that he had learned lately.


    Unfortunately, some people won''t cry until they see their coffin, and the beauty was no different. Wishing to gain favor with that Young Noble, she tried to go against the hooded Roy,


    "So what if you are a Rank 4 Master, do you know who my Young Noble is? Do you know who his father is?"


    After hearing those words, even that Young Noble guy seemed to have gained a bit of heart, and courage as he was boosted by his stupid proud and arrogance sense,


    "You surely are daring! Do you know who my father is? My father is Knight Taro, he is the second in command of Commander Cyclops!


    Are you afraid now? Don''t worry though, as long as you take this Young Noble''s slave seal, you can live a comfortable life serving me!"


    Since the situation had proceeded this far, he was thinking of making the most out of it. Surely this hooded idiot was terrified by his background.


    "Even a little knight''s son dares to call himself as a Young Noble! The world surely has grown senile, it seems like it was a good choice for this old man to live in seclusion!


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter! Young one just disappear from this elder''s eyes in two breaths time, otherwise, I will start telling you about my background, and change your father''s name for you!"


    As he said that, Roy even intentionally allowed a bit of his killing intent to leak towards the idiot in front of him, as his knees started trembling, and he couldn''t even stand up.


    As for the beauty beside him, her face was as pale as an ice flower, as she didn''t dare to even look in Roy''s eye direction.


    "Esteemed guest don''t you think that you are going a bit too far in my Lotus Pavillion!?"


    "You are surely jesting, I was just instructing a few greenhorns on the truth of this world. In fact, isn''t you Lotus pavilion who owes this old Master an apology for this disturbing experience?"

 Chapter 248 - Roy Apologizing!

    Roy''s words were clearly challenging and mighty, as he didn''t seemed to be scared of the reputation of the place he had just created such a ruckus.


    In fact, he was so overbearing that he actually questioned what seemed to be the manager of the place, and the whole establishment into apologizing him.


    The spicy mustached manager who had just entered trying to show his power and greatness inside the hall, couldn''t help but freeze in startle for a moment.


    Roy''s reaction was light years different from what he had expected to receive. So he couldn''t help but lose it for a moment.


    "Who do you think you are to act like this in my Lotus Pavillion!? I think that you are tired of living!"


    "Hahahaha~! A mere Rank 3 dares to talk to this father like that! Surely I would love to see what opinion do you have, on the reasons that I am tired of living!


    But this is truly surprising as I thought that customers were equal to God for merchants, even more so a customer who was willing to spend more than a few millions of gold coins!"


    As he said that, Roy even released his killing intent on the guy in order to make fearful of the situation, as he then dropped a bigger bomb on the poor guy''s head.


    A few millions of Gold Coins! That statement was nothing short of a nuclear bomb on the poor managers head.


    "Hahahahahhaah~! A poor and attention-seeker like yourself, dares to boast about a few million gold coins!


    This Young Noble is of greater stature than you and can only spend a few thousand. I think that you are just boasting shamelessly to attract the crowds attention!"


    While the manager was down, the Young Noble who had just managed to regain himself a while earlier, started getting back at Roy once again.


    It was more than clear that he now held a grudge against Roy, and there was no way that he was going to forget about it.


    Hearing his words the crowd seemed to fall in his side and believe his words as well, while Roy just chuckled under his hoodie and said,


    "If you don''t believe that this old father has that much money with him, then how about you make a bet with this father!


    If I don''t take out that much money, then this father is willing to cut his own head in front of anyone present, but if I do take them out then you will have to eat shit together with that guy!"


    The guy he was pointing was none other than the manager, who actually started having a bad feeling about this.


    As a manager, and as a merchant he was well aware of the power and force that gold contained. Until now, the head of the branch hadn''t made a move, because he was still considering the situation.


    If this hooded guy actually brought out a few millions of gold coins then he could truly say goodbye to his position, and even his head.


    Too bad that the Young Noble didn''t seem to have his foresight as he immediately started laughing and saying out loud,


    "Dare! How would this Young Noble not dare! But killing you would be a waste, so I prefer to have you serve me as a slave!


    In fact, this Young Noble will treat you so well, that I will give you three full rations of shit every day!"


    "Kid, even though you act high and mighty, your heart is poisoned and evil! Very well, this old Master agrees, but to balance the bet, then this Master will have you as his slave after!


    What say you!?"


    "Agree! Of course I agree! Hahahah~! Trying to act cool and collected to cheat this Young Noble, you truly know no sha¡­"


    But before he could continue, gold coins started raining inside the lobby of the Lotus Pavillion, as the poor Young Nobles mouth and mind stopped working.


    He wasn''t the only one, everyone inside the Pavillion were the same, while Roy said with an evil chuckle,


    "Haahhaha~! Don''t try to steal this old Master''s coins now, otherwise you will be cursing your all 18 generations with a short life!"


    It was true that many people truly thought of doing something like that the moment that they saw the gold coins but hearing that malicious remark they all stopped on their tracks.


    "H-how is this possible?"


    "Are you ready to try the new delicacy, and even become this old Master''s slave now, little donkey?"


    "N-nn-no this is impossible! This isn''t your money! I remember! I remember now, you must be the thief that has been stealing around the city lately.


    You must be the one who stole the 1 million gold coins from my house!"


    ''Yes, yes, he must be that thief, he stole 10.000 from me as well!''


    ''Yes, I can finally recognize him, he stole 100.000 from me as well!''


    ''Same with me, there must be more money on him, I am sure!''


    In a short amount of time, more than half of the pavilion claimed to have been robbed, as the chuckle of the hooded Roy grew louder.


    "All of your houses have been robbed huh!? Have you reported this to the guards?


    Not only that, but even the house of a guards vice-commander has been robbed, could it be that there is no security in this city?


    Could this old man have come to a bandits cave instead of a city?


    Sigh~! My memory and sense of direction have truly gone awry lately. In fact, I have been getting so old, that I have even lost control over my hands!"


    ''Slaaaappppppppp~!''


    While saying that, a slight breeze suddenly appeared in his previous location, as he had actually disappeared from his position, and given a nice tight slap to the Young Noble.


    The poor Young Nobles face had been reddened fully on one side making him look like some kind of scary half-faced bastard.


    Before the crowd could even understand what had happened, he actually started talking to the Young Noble he had just slapped in an apologetic tone,


    "Ah, sorry Young Noble! I just told you that I have lost control over my hand!"


    ''Slaaaapppp~!''


    Before giving the poor Young Noble a chance to speak though, another slap ended on his face, as both sides seemed to receive the same color.


    "Ah sorry, I did it once again! Sorry!"


    ''Slappppppp~!''


    "Sorry~!"


    ''Slappppp~!''


    ¡­


    Just like a robot who had received an order, he would say sorry and then slap the Young Noble tightly, by the time he was finished the guy''s face was fully swollen and red.


    More than a humans face, it looked like a monkeys ass, as there were even some blood trickles over the guys face.


    "Sigh~! I forgot to apologize for the stealing just now! Let me apologize again!"


    Hearing those words the Young Noble was just like some kind of fish that had tasted water again, as he started writhing, knocking his head to the floor, and then slapping himself despite the pain.


    "Mmmmm Wmmm Wwmmmm~!"


    Even though no one understood what he was trying to say, they all understood the meaning behind them, as he was asking for forgiveness.


    Seeing him like that, Roy sighed once again as he said,


    "Sigh~! If you had acted so obedient from the beginning there would be no need for something like this to happen, don''t you think!?


    Well, at least you are clear now, we can continue this later. There are still a lot of people who seemed to have suffered from me stealing, I need to apologize to each of them as well!"


    Immediately the whole crowd was left among tears and regret, as they didn''t understand why they had to offend this demon today.


    Birds die for food as men die for wealth!


    This expression seemed extremely meaningful at that moment, but unfortunately it was too late to remember it.


    Still, just because they were caught in that, it didn''t mean that they would just accept the punishment they deserved.


    Most probably someone had gone to call the guards already, so as long as they weren''t found amongst the crowd they would be the winners.


    Once the guards arrived, they could once again accuse Roy of stealing those were their thoughts. But before their thoughts could even take form, Roy made a run across the lobby.


    ''Slaaapppppp~!'' x12


    Twelve slaps rang in unison, each of them having a different tone to it, as Roy said with a regretful tone,


    "Sorry all of you! I have truly harmed you with my disgraceful stealing! Let me return your money to you!"


    ''Slaaaappppp~!'' x12


    If the first time could be taken as a coincidence then the second time clearly demonstrated that Roy had pinpointed each and every one of the idiots that had accused him of stealing.


    "H-How!?"


    The whole crowd couldn''t believe Roy''s skills at pinpointing all of the bastards without making even one mistake.


    Even if the guys refused to admit it, the people close to them, or in their surroundings knew that they were the ones guilty.


    With that new development they couldn''t help but look at Roy with a new light, and even more with new fear. None of them dared to take him lightly anymore!


    Amidst cries of pain, and fear Roy continued to apologize to each and every one who was part of the 12, before a commotion broke outside, and someone screamed,


    "The guards, the guards are here!"


    Once they heard those words, the guys who were getting beat couldn''t help but feel like they had been saved, and it was their time to get revenge¡­

 Chapter 249 - See You Next Time

    "You bastard stooppppp~!"


    The moment that the guards appeared at the entrance, the one leading them screamed in a loud and powerful voice that would make anyone think that they had angered a god.


    Unfortunately, this Badona City didn''t have such a scene and the one who was screaming was no one else but one of the vice-commander under Cyclops, a knight, and the poor wastes that started this, father.


    From the moment this all had started, someone had gone to report him about the situation, as he had run here with everything he had.


    He had no idea of how things had reached up to this, and where his son was, but he couldn''t allow something like this to happen under his watch.


    Unfortunately, Roy didn''t seem to hear him, as he continued with his treatment towards the 12 people that were now trying to protect their bodies while falling on the ground.


    Seeing how the hooded person in front of him had completely ignored him and his shout the vice-commander felt that he had just been humiliated and that he couldn''t accept something like that.


    Once he was far enough to launch an attack, he jumped from his mount, sending a powerful looking palm towards Roy, and screaming,


    "You bastard, I told you to stoppppp~!"


    Even though this was a sneaky attack without understanding the situation, he had still placed all the strength he was able to, in that attack.


    No matter what kind of demon or God Roy was, he was sure to suffer heavy injuries if not death with that attack, but he felt that this was something that Roy deserved.


    This bastard dared to act pretentious and cocky in his City, then he most probably had a death wish that he was more than happy to fulfill.


    On the other hand, Roy was caught by surprise at the sudden attack towards him, but he had been kind of expecting for that to happen.


    After all, the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. Looking at what kind of an idiot his son was, it would be close to impossible for the father to be any good and sensible person.


    For that reason, Roy continued with his playing, until the vice-commander entered his range, then he suddenly made a turn mid-air and his left foot slipped like a snake towards the guy''s torso.


    ''Banggg¡­, Swoooshhh¡­, Booooooommmmmm~!''


    Under the eyes of the shocked audience, Roy managed to kick the vice-commander just like a sack of potatoes, sending him flying and crashing to the pavilion''s walls.


    Each and every one''s mouth at that moment seemed big enough to shelter an egg, as this hooded guy was just too strong for them.


    It was at that moment that they regretted ever messing with this demon and that their lives seemed to be in quite the predicament.


    The guards behind the vice-commander were shocked as well, as they never thought that their vice-commander would be sent packing with just one kick.


    If that was the case for him, then what could weak guards like them even amount to. They would be nothing more than fish on the chopping board.


    Roy could easily chop them down and make some soup with them as ingredients while he was at it.


    It was a good idea that Roy had told Blake to go and hide into the crowd from the beginning, as it would be too difficult to escape with him behind him.


    "It seems like the vice-commander is here to condemn this old man for the robbery of 1 million gold coins from his house, that God knows how he was able to collect with his work.


    So, this old man needs to apologize to him heavily as well!


    Whoever finds their own money amidst the coins that this old father brought out, you can just tell me, and I will apologize to you as well, depending on the amount stolen!"


    The guards that just came to the place didn''t understand what was going on, and they were about to let their greedy side take over, but seeing the rest of the people pull back, they understood that something was amiss.


    It was only when Roy started apologizing heavily to their vice-commander that they finally understood what he meant, as their vice-commander looked nothing more than a slapping bag.


    If there ever was one such!


    While he was getting more and more satisfied with his apologies, Roy just looked towards the beauty that had tried to welcome him, as he said,


    "Where is the Manager of this place, why doesn''t he come out even after all this!?"


    "Responding to Sir, the Manager is right over there beside Young Noble Troy!"


    Looking at the Manager, or what was made of him anyway, Roy just made an ''Oh~!'' sound to tell that he understood and then turned to another one beside her and said,


    "Take the list from her hand and arrange everything carefully, you have just 5 minutes!"


    "This¡­"


    The poor beauty was one of the first to have pointed her finger at Roy, and perfectly understood the consequences of her actions, so she wasn''t that willing to allege.


    "Oh~! Did I ask for something too difficult? Then allow me to apologize to you as well!"


    "Ah!? No, no, Sir it won''t be necessary I am going to take care of your list!"


    With that said the poor beauty quickly took the information stone and ran towards the storehouse like she was afraid that she was going to be killed if she didn''t!


    It wasn''t her fault though, Roy had already shown quite a few terrifying scenes to her as even the guards vice-commander could only accept Roy''s beating without doing or saying a word.


    On the other hand, Roy was just satisfied with her professionality and effectivity as she had prepared everything in less than the time given, and Roy could feel Cyclops and more of the guards approaching.


    Taking the space ring with all the materials he had requested, Roy''s hoarse voice sounded through the crowd as he said,


    "Well thank you for your hospitality, it was a great opportunity for this old Master to deal with you today!


    All the gold coins on the floor are my payment, I have even left 2 gold coins as a tip! Farewell, see you next time!"


    With that said, he quickly run towards the entrance and then disappeared among the alleys. Not more than 10 seconds after he had left, Cyclops appeared at the entrance with his guards.


    Seeing the situation around him he couldn''t help but get extremely angry as he screamed at the crowd,


    "What the hell happened here!? Who did all this?"


    The people inside the pavilion were still extremely shocked by what had happened, so they didn''t have the time, courage, or wish to complain about what had just happened.


    Only the guards who had come with the vice-commander proceeded forth and tell him what happened.


    Cyclops couldn''t help but get extremely angry at the situation, but most importantly at the escape of the guy responsible for this.


    "Check the area! I want you to not leave stones unturned to find that guy!"


    The guards immediately spread around to check for clues of the whereabouts of the hooded guy, while the person responsible was waiting for Blake at a corner not far away from there.


    Certainly, in order to not suffer from the guards, Roy had removed his hoody and was revealing his handsome face to everyone.


    Things would get messy if Cyclops actually saw him there, but right now he didn''t have to worry about the guy as he was more concerned with the gold coins and situation inside the pavilion.


    After some heavy questioning and reasoning, Blake managed to get out of the pavilion and was searching for him, before Roy actually appeared behind him threw his hand over the guy''s shoulder, and said,


    "Let us go, friend!"


    Startled and surprised Blake tried to escape his grasp, but he couldn''t and could only ask in fear,


    "Wh-who are you!?"


    "I am your boss, weren''t we headed towards that Array Formations Master!"


    "What boss, what array formations Master! I don''t know you! Release me, or I will scream to the guards!"


    Hearing that Roy couldn''t help but appreciate this artisan Master even more, as he said,


    "Well stop with the bullshit, you must recognize this right!?"


    As he said that, he took out of his space ring one of the necklaces that were produced that night from the artisans that were supposed to be on the boss''s hand.


    "Boss!? You truly are boss!?"


    "No, I am a city guard, we finally caught you, you mongrel!"


    "Wha¡­"


    It would be an understatement to say that Blake was terrified by those words from Roy, but seeing the smile on the young man''s face, he couldn''t help but understand he had just been played.


    Still, he would have never thought that his boss was actually a young man, and what was even more amazing was the strength and power he possessed.


    Just considering these two points, he could easily come to the conclusion that his boss was no one simple and that his future would be limitless.


    As long as he managed to hug the thigh of such an amazing genius he would be able to reach heights beyond his imagination, as long as he didn''t die.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he made an inner oath to serve his boss at the best of his abilities and follow behind him for as long as he could.


    Arranging his thoughts and feelings, he said with a weak and still shaky voice,


    "Please boss don''t play such jokes with me again, otherwise I will die due to a heart attack¡­

 Chapter 250 - Flaws & Failed!?

    Roy certainly wanted to continue a bit longer with this joke, but he understood that if he did so then Blake would surely suffer some heart attack, so he just said,


    "Well, let us return to our main topic and reason for being here! What is that guy''s weakness!?"


    No matter in what world one lived, or what kind of person someone was, they would always have their own special price.


    For example, even a powerful goody-two-shoes hero might fall in love with some damsel or princess, and he would endanger the world''s peace and happiness for her.


    Everyone and everything had a price, and as long as you found out what it was when you could easily trade for it and make it yours.


    Blake seemed to perfectly understand his boss''s question as well, as he immediately answered,


    "Not many people know this, but there are words that he is an extremely perverted and greedy guy!


    The biggest reason why people try to stay away from him is that they are afraid of him trying to do something to the females in their family.


    There are many rumors among the artisans about how many disciples, lady clients, unrelated young girls, and women he has defiled!


    Still, his most desired conquest is no one else but Earl Clark''s first wife! If it weren''t for his great recompense to that wish, he would be dead by now!"


    "Whoa~! This seems much more interesting than I thought! What kind of recompense are we talking about though?"


    "In every 5 jobs he does, Earl Clark''s mansion will receive the payment for 4 of them!"


    "Damn he is being skinned alive isn''t he!?"


    "That''s true, but right now he can only accept that with a smile on his face, as that is the only way he is able to stay alive!"


    "Well, that doesn''t matter to us anyway, I just thought of an amazing plan!"


    Blake heard the words of his boss and didn''t understand why but he felt a chill course through his body, as he knew that it wasn''t going to be anything simple.


    Without losing time, Roy and Blake appeared at the gate of the Array Formations Master, where some clearly high-nosed guy was sweeping through the yard in front.


    Passing the entrance without putting any airs, Roy approached the guy with Blake on two, and asked,


    "Brother is Master Abyan inside!? I would like to request his help in refining a few formations!"


    The guy looked at Roy and Blake from head to toe, as they didn''t seem to be any extraordinary. In fact, while they didn''t look like poor people, they didn''t look rich either.


    They looked like people that were just doing better than some others. With this conclusion reached, he just coldly snorted and said,


    "Hmph~! Nowadays everyone thinks they can meet Master and ask for Formations, and Arrays! This world is filled with too many idiots!"


    With that said, he continued doing his job and sweeping the ground. Blake was afraid that Roy might get angry and start acting as he did at the Pavilion Lotus once again, but fortunately, his worries didn''t happen.


    In fact, Roy did something that surprised even him, as he took out a low-quality mana stone out of nowhere as he started playing with it, and saying with a sigh,


    "Sigh~! It looks like the big deal that Young Noble handed us won''t happen! Well anyway, let''s return to the Castle!"


    Seeing the mana stone in Roy''s hands, and hearing his words, the guy sweeping the ground seemed to have changed attitude 180 degrees, as he almost jumped to take the mana stone from Roy''s hands.


    "Big brother, big brother, please forgive me for having eyes and failing to see! It''s my great mistake to have mistaken you for those bastards that come to disrupt Master''s rest.


    Please come with me and enter inside! Master will surely help you at the best of his abilities!"


    Blake couldn''t help but have a dumbfounded look on his face, as he saw the definition of shamelessness in front of him.


    He would have never thought that a person would change so much, and so deeply when he was shown just a low-quality mana stone.


    In fact, he wouldn''t be surprised if the guy in front of him started calling Roy his father, or ancestor. If Roy''s accepted him, he would surely agree to it!


    On the other hand, Roy seemed to have been expecting this, as he just looked at the guy with a bit of surprise and hesitation, as he said,


    "Are you sure little brother!? After all, I wouldn''t want to disrupt Master Abyan''s rest and risk him getting angry! My Young Noble would peel my skin off should I do something like that."


    "Of course not, big brother, don''t be silly! It''s Master Abyan''s great luck to work for someone like your Young Noble!


    By the way, who exactly is your Young Noble big brother!?"


    "Young Noble told me to not reveal his identity lightly, but since little brother is Master Abyan''s disciple then I can reluctantly say it to you!


    My Young Noble is Young Noble Timothe, Master Clark''s third son and also the main candidate to inherit the dominion!"


    "What!?"


    It looked like for a moment the poor guy''s head had gone into a short circuit and all his software had crashed, as he couldn''t help but show a stupid happy face.


    Roy didn''t let him be like that for long, as he pulled and shook him a bit saying,


    "Little brother you shouldn''t let anyone know about this, as it is a secretive issue! Otherwise, we are all risking our heads in this deal!"


    Hearing those words the guy''s senses seemed to return a bit, as he quickly checked the surroundings before taking Roy and Blake inside Master Abyan''s abode.


    The moment that Roy and Blake entered inside the place, they were able to immediately understand that the rumors were just not doing justice to the guy''s nature.


    He wasn''t just a pervert, he was a sick bastard!


    Forgetting the many ladies on his bed, there were a lot of them tied or chained up to different areas of his house, with many of them suffering different injuries and wounds.


    As he entered inside the place, Roy had a burning desire to give this guy a good beating and throw him on the road for everyone to do the same, but he couldn''t.


    Right now he needed this trash to work for him, and he didn''t have much of a choice. Furthermore, none of the people there were related to him in any way, so the desire wasn''t that great.


    Of course, Roy didn''t see any of this with his own eyes, as he was still waiting in the lobby with Blake by his side, but his sense area didn''t lose even the slightest detail.


    The beast was still enjoying the body of a young girl when his disciple entered inside and told him about Roy waiting in the lobby, and he quickly threw something over his body and came to greet him.


    "Welcome to my humble abode little brother! Sorry for being unable to treat you better, but you caught me by surprise!


    How may I help you!?"


    Roy took a breather for a moment, as his face seemed to just be checking Master Abyan carefully as he said,


    "Well, I originally came here due to my Young Noble telling me to recruit in his side, and request for your help, but it seems like he has misjudged this time!"


    "What do you mean little brother!?"


    "What I mean is clear Master Abyan, I think that you are more concerned about your depraved desires than actually having the skills of an Array Formation Master!


    So, I am thinking of turning back and telling my Young Noble to find someone else!"


    The truth was that both, Master Abyan and his disciple were actually thinking of playing hard to get and take advantage of Roy.


    They were caught unprepared when Roy actually reversed the scales in front of them and made it look like they were unworthy of the job.


    Still, an old fox who had lived close to a century already would know how to deal with the current situation, as Master Abyan said,


    "Little brother surely jests! While this Abyan truly has some shortcomings he is nonetheless a great Master of Arrays and Formations.


    Otherwise, your Young Noble wouldn''t have sent you here despite knowing my flaws, and my shortcomings!


    So, please let us forget these displeasing thoughts, and talk about our possible cooperation!"


    "Sigh~! If it weren''t for my Young Noble ordering me I wouldn''t be here! Well, let me come clean with this.


    My Young Noble is thinking of developing a big business in the near future and organizing a great event. So he has employed quite a few artisans in different fields to prepare.


    He is going to create some high values accessories and clothes that are inscribed with different formations and sell them all into an auction.


    He is willing to give you a pre-payment of 10 low-quality mana stones, and also 20% of the selling profits!


    If Master Abyan continued to help and cooperate with him in the future, he wouldn''t mind giving you a taste of your Goddess as well!"


    The offer came upon Master Abyan''s head just like a bolt of lightning in the clear sky, as he couldn''t believe his good luck.


    It was just too good to be true. Perhaps finding out that there was something wrong with the offer, he got angry and looked at Roy with killing intent as he asked,


    "Who are you!? Who sent you here!?"

 Chapter 251 - Recruiting Master Abyan

    Alongside his killing intent, it was also his pressure of a mid Rank 4 Metal Mage that spread in the surroundings, mostly concentrated on Roy and Blake behind him.


    While this Master Abyan seemed to be some kind of a depraved pushover, the current pressure and killing intent he was showing just now was that coming from a real expert.


    Well, that might work for other people, and probably for those being at the same Rank or even a bit higher than Master Abyan, but in front of Roy that was nothing short of a child''s play.


    Without wasting time he immediately spread his own pressure and killing intent towards the Array Formations Master, pushing him back about two steps, and then said,


    "Don''t push your luck! I was already showing goodwill by not bullying you ''Master Abyan''! If you dare act like this once again, I will make sure to teach you manners.


    My Young Noble said that as long as I ''convince'' you to work for him, he doesn''t care what methods I use!


    Now do you want this to proceed in a smooth and human way, or do you want me to teach you your place first!?"


    Roy''s tone and attitude were nothing short of a threat, even though he was obviously weaker than Master Abyan in Rank, his strength and prowess were way above him.


    The poor Master Abyan could feel the true danger as he was being gazed at by Roy and hearing those words.


    Just now he had suffered a few small internal injuries and was forced to swallow back the blood he was about to vomit.


    If it weren''t for Roy''s attentive retreat, he would have suffered even more in the clash, so he could easily understand that he wasn''t Roy''s opponent.


    The truth was that hearing what Roy said, he had thought that perhaps Roy was some kind of spy or lackey sent to him in order to anger him into action, and then allow the Earl to sanction him even more.


    He would be an idiot if he fell for such an easy trap but seeing Roy''s prowess and ability he didn''t feel like he had the need to act like that.


    That was clearly a burden-lightening fact, but he didn''t like the rest. Roy''s attitude, words, gaze, and naked threat clearly angered and enraged him.


    Unfortunately no matter how angry and enraged the mouse was, it would never be able to fight against the cat, so even Master Abyan could only lower his head.


    "Young Master please forgive this old man, I just thought that this was some kind of cheap trick of provocation from the Earl and didn''t have any bad intentions.


    As Young Master is aware, my situation is a bit complicated, and I can''t afford to take a wrong step! Please understand!"


    "Hmph~! If it weren''t for me considering that, you would already be sleeping six feet underground! Now give me a straight answer, will you accept Young Noble''s proposal or not?"


    "Accept, of course, accept! It''s this old Masters 100 previous lives luck to have the opportunity to be useful to Young Noble Timothe!"


    "At least you understand that much! Immediately pack everything, together with your disciple, I am going to take you to another location.


    The cooperation between you and Young Noble Timothe shouldn''t be known by another soul!"


    "Yes, yes, of course! I will be ready to move in a wee!"


    "I think you didn''t properly understand what I meant Master Abyan! I meant now, you have only 2 hours to get ready!"


    "This¡­"


    "You don''t need our help to get ready do you!?"


    "No, no, no! We will be ready as soon as possible!"


    With that said Master Abyan and his disciple went to prepare their stuff, while Roy sat on a chair and waited for them.


    Blake by his side couldn''t help but look at his boss with a weird and complicated gaze. All this was just too much for him to absorb, and there were clearly a lot of questions in his mind and heart.


    Roy could easily notice that, but he made a sign for ''later''. Right now he couldn''t afford to answer those questions here, in fear that Master Abyan or his disciple eavesdropped on their conversation.


    Furthermore, he was more focused on what was going on in Master Abyan''s room. The guy was clearly angry and emotional, as the moment he entered the room he slapped and punched the incoming woman.


    Just like she had been trained the woman walked forward on her fours, and approached her Master''s thighs, snuffing at his nether region.


    Normally that would earn her a pat to the head, or at least save her from any violence, but this time Master Abyan not only looked at her angrily, but he slapped her, punched her, and then kicked her away.


    ''That bastard crackk~!''


    Even though he didn''t say that out loud, and it was more like a whisper to himself, Roy was able to hear it clearly, as Master Abyan clenched his teeth in anger.


    Despite the heavy beating the woman that was thrown away didn''t dare to cry or show any pain on her face, in fear of receiving a worse punishment.


    Quite on the opposite she actually approached her Master once again the same way, and did the same actions, despite the fact that there was blood trickling from the corner of her mouth.


    This seemed to have helped Master Abyan relax a bit, as he looked towards her with a different look now, and then pulling off his pants, he stuffed his thing inside her mouth.


    ''Uggg~!''


    His action caught the woman by surprise but she seemed to have been used to it, so she quickly adapted to the situation, and started pleasuring him.


    It was only after Master Abyan had experienced his climax that finally a large proportion of his anger seemed to have dispersed, as he allowed the woman to pull her head back, not daring to cough.


    "I will be away for a while, so you will be in charge of this place! Make sure that nothing displeasing to me happens, and the training of the new ones goes as usual!


    I will try to come back as fast and quick as I can!"


    "Woof~!"


    The woman didn''t answer to him but actually barked like a little dog who had acknowledged the orders of her Master.


    But before doing that, when she heard that the monster would leave his lair for some time there was a sparkle in her eyes, and her heart beat a little bit faster.


    If Roy hadn''t been concentrating on her and the monster all this time, he wouldn''t be able to notice something like that.


    But due to his concentration, he, fortunately, could, and at the same time understand that these women still had a little bit of will and conscience left on her, she wasn''t fully broken yet.


    That made him even more convinced of returning here later and taking them away from here. But of course, firstly he had to take care of that monster called Master Abyan.


    It wasn''t going to be anything simple to take them away though, as this bastard was a really good Array Formation Master despite his character and nature.


    There were too many formations and arrays around this place, that he must have personally set up in order to make this place one of the safest places to live.


    Just looking at this, one could understand the reason why that despite his great offense Earl Clark still hadn''t killed him but actually offered him that deal.


    That didn''t sadden Roy though, as he was thinking that the expression there is a great opportunity in danger was true.


    After all, even though Master Abyan''s home was an impenetrable fortress it wasn''t only for him, but for everyone else as well.


    As long as he managed to get control of the Arrays and Formations around this place, then this place would turn into his personal impenetrable fortress in the City.


    With those thoughts in mind, he actually decided to pay more attention to that monster from now on and make sure that he didn''t miss any detail.


    In about two hours Master Abyan and his disciple were both ready to leave the place, as Roy walked forward to lead them towards their new abode.


    Surprisingly for Roy no matter how much he concentrated on Master Abyan though, there was no sign of weird action on his part that could activate the arrays and formations, at the moment of activation.


    That clearly surprised and worried Roy a bit as he thought that the Arrays and Formations were connected to the bastard''s body or vitality, and he didn''t like this in the least.


    But before he could lose hope, he actually ''sensed'' the disciple of Master Abyan put something in his space ring.


    It seemed like all this time he was concentrating on the wrong target, but fortunately, he was able to catch that small detail.


    From now on things should be easier for him, as he could easily steal the token from the disciple like stealing candies from a baby.


    From ancient times until today, there was a trap that had worked wonders always, the honey trap.


    A bit of wine and some beautiful ladies would surely work wonders on the disciple, and he would easily steal the token without anyone knowing.


    With those happy thoughts, Roy led Blake, Master Abyan, and the disciple towards his production ''factory''.


    With this, he could finally say that he had started laying out the groundwork for his brand and his business Empire¡­

 Chapter 252 - Necessary Partner & Celebration Party

    As much as Roy would have wished to have placed this bastard Master Abyan far away from the rest of the Master artisans of his company, he couldn''t.


    It would not only affect the time process but even the cooperation of the bastard with the others in order to prepare a product that was as complete as it could be.


    While this would put the others at risk, especially the lady artisans working for him, and might even possibly disturb the ladies of his Harem Palace on the third floor, he had to do it.


    Reaching the factory, he didn''t lose time as he took the Master and disciple duo to the second floor and also informed them of their jobs and his expectations.


    Master Abyan was quite surprised to hear about the details of his work, and what was expected, as he had never thought of such an idea.


    But even if he had it would have been extremely difficult for him to put it in work, as he didn''t have the background and strength to do so.


    Only someone like Young Noble Timothe would be able to pull this off in his mind, as he had the backup of the dominion Lord, and also experts protecting him from anyone else.


    Not only that but he would also probably be the second-best alternative to survive the displeasure and anger of the nobility and wealthy.


    After all, as the possible inheritor of the dominion, none of the lesser nobles or merchants would dare to show displeasure to him, about their treatment and ranking in the auction.


    What he didn''t know though, was that Young Noble Timothe had no idea of what was happening there.


    On the way back, Roy had thought deeply about this part as well. Just looking at the way and speed that Master Abyan had accepted subservience just because he mentioned the idiot''s name, made him think that he needed the guy''s halo.


    If he were to put his plan into action with the only backing of the Sparrow Merchant Guild and Alma, he wouldn''t be able to handle easily the dissatisfaction and commotion.


    For that reason, it would make his job much easier if he had someone like Young Noble Timothe walk in front of him.


    Before this would have been a greatly difficult thing for him to arrange, but right now it was fairly easy.


    After all, he had the ''Queen Dowager'' in his pocket, so it was impossible for the puny ''little Noble'' to escape his grasp.


    Furthermore, this would be a great win for the guy as well, as he was willing to offer him 20% of the shares in order to have him participate.


    That was Roy''s bottom line for borrowing just the guy''s name and face! He was certain that the idiot would grow greedier once he saw the revenue, but until then he would have enough confidence to deal with him.


    The only reason why he wasn''t acting against that idiot until now, was because he wanted to see him smoke any other possible candidate, or opponent that he hadn''t found out about yet.


    On the other hand, the artisans inside the production factory were shocked to learn that they were actually working under Young Noble Timothe.


    They had never thought that something like that would have ever happened, as they felt extremely happy to have stayed back that day.


    This was truly their great luck of a few lives, or so they thought. At the same time, they felt greatly honored to work with an Array Formation Master like Master Abyan.


    This meant that their works would be even more outstanding and special. People would pay even more towards them, and they would pocket even more gold.


    Not only that, but even their standing in society would rise as they wouldn''t be just simple artisans anymore but Master artisans who worked for a Noble, and the possible next Earl of the dominion.


    Master Abyan clearly thought about that as well, but that didn''t have his full attention, as at that moment he was judging and considering the women in his new workplace.


    It was clear that he was processing his targets and that soon he would make a move, but Roy had no intention of letting him succeed.


    A Wolf would never let another wolf hunt his women in his own territory. This was Roy''s territory and it looked like he would have to teach Master Abyan some manners.


    In fact, Roy was already thinking of turning this wolf Master into a slave using his blood slave seal, but that would require the perfect moment.


    He couldn''t do something like that under the gaze of the other artisans as the Blood Soul Secret Arts were supposed to be hated by both Demons and Gods on this planet.


    At the same time, Master Abyan was a sensitive fox that seemed to have a sixth sense for danger, so he would be always on guard against him.


    While he could take the guy down in a fight, he wouldn''t be able to do so in one move, and without disturbance.


    For that reason, he needed to find the perfect moment to act. But surely that was on the second rank according to the importance, as first was taking care of the disciple.


    Without losing time, Roy quickly informed everyone in there, as according to Young Noble Timothe''s great kindness since the team was finally completed there would be a celebration party in the evening.


    Of course, this was bound to be a party more for the men than for the ladies, as Roy was planning to take them to the tavern under the govern of Lady Kate.


    Like this, he would be able to fool their eyes that it was truly Young Noble Timothe behind his back.


    Evening came sooner than expected, as Roy and Blake took the others in tow and set off towards the Tavern.


    In order to prepare everything, Roy had already contacted with Kate before he arrived there so that she could make the necessary preparations.


    The moment that they entered inside, the staff took them towards a special room on the second floor so they could celebrate and have fun on their own without getting disturbed.


    Alcohol started flowing like water, as they kept drinking more and more with each passing hour. Roy took great care in trying to get the disciple in the mood to drink and party.


    In the middle of the party, the owner of the tavern sent his best personnel after they had showered and beautified their selves to serve the people inside the room.


    That clearly left the ladies a bit displeased, but they quickly changed face as they learned that Roy would personally stay by their side during the whole night.


    There were three ladies in the artisans'' group, each of them looked to be around late-thirties or early-forties but in actual fact, they were at least double the age.


    Their age would be old on Earth, but in Navita they were just middle-aged at most. Roy certainly wouldn''t judge them from their age, as he was more curious about their skills and abilities.


    Each of them was married and had a family, but it was clear that they were sexually frustrated as their husbands or their men had left them dry for a long time.


    Roy would certainly not allow them to suffer for longer, his kind and emotional heart didn''t allow him to, so he would make sure to satisfy them.


    His actions seemed to have earned him even more of Master Abyan''s ire but he didn''t care much about it.


    After all, soon that bastard would become his slave and he wouldn''t need to bother much with him.


    The real problem right now was that disciple! No matter how much the ladies tried to entice him with their bodies, and skills he wasn''t falling for it despite being clearly drunk.


    All this time he would try to get closer and closer to his Master, and it even looked like he was trying everything that the ladies did on him, to his Master.


    The beauties seemed desperate, especially after the order that they had received, so one of them got even more daring as she took the guy''s hand, licked his finger, and then placed it on the entrance of her secret cave.


    "Get away from me you sl*ut!"


    Under the startled and shocked gaze of everyone present, the disciple actually pushed the woman away and screamed at her for her actions.


    Everyone turned their heads towards him, as even he looked quite a bit agitated by the situation. Master Abyan looked at the scene with a smirk on his face, while Roy''s face turned gloomy.


    Just what the fu*ck was wrong with this guy!? Why did he have to react like that?


    Seeing the tense and stagnant situation, the poor disciple immediately understood his mistake, so he quickly lowered his head and started apologizing to everyone,


    "I am really sorry everyone, it''s just that I have one too many to drink! The truth was that I am mourning the death of my love, so I can''t bear this any longer, and would like to be apologized for tonight!"


    "Haiz~! My stupid and weak-hearted disciple, let this useless Master send you to your room to sleep!"


    It was clear that Master Abyan was trying to make a break for it, using his disciple. But there was no way Roy was going to allow him to do so.


    In fact, analyzing what had happened tonight, he already had an inclining towards what was truly going on, so he could finally act¡­

 Chapter 253 - Special Preferences & Instructions

    "Ladies please stop pestering him! Even though they say that a bullet is the better way to take out a bullet, he needs his own space!


    Master Abyan don''t worry, I and my Lord have no intention of harming you, the ladies were just thinking to make him enjoy himself a bit!


    Why don''t we make it like this, let the guards send him to a close room to relax a bit, while you take over those beauties!


    After all, we are here to celebrate until we can no longer tonight. Tonight is going to be a history worthy night, come on, let us have fun!"


    As he said that, he intentionally let his hands roam more freely in the ladies he was accompanying himself who clearly didn''t seem to mind it.


    In fact, the ladies seemed to have gotten more courageous as well, as they placed their hands on his thighs, or looking at him coyly and with a lot of meaning.


    Master Abyan didn''t have much of a choice to refuse as he heard those words, as Roy seemed to have decided everything.


    Furthermore, this party was actually funded and given in name of their employer and a Young Noble of the dominion, so refusing it or leaving early could be taken as a slap to his face.


    No matter how much he wished, Master Abyan didn''t have the guts to turn hostile towards this Young Noble, otherwise his life would truly be in danger this time.


    Not to mention that the bribe that Roy offered to him was something that he liked very much, so he could only accept it.


    After that, two men in common outfits entered the room and took the disciple away. They both had a weird aura on their bodies but no one cared much about them.


    Since the disciple''s safety and security was in the name of Young Noble Timothe it was kind of given that he would be extremely safe even in the other room.


    On the other hand, Roy, Master Abyan and the others started drinking more and more, as finally they were unable to control their carnal urges.


    Blake was the first one to seek permission to rise from the table and go to his private room for some extra fun, followed by another artisan, and Master Abyan.


    In the end, the only people left in the room were Roy and the three lady artisans he had accompanied that night.


    Seeing that they were finally alone, the ladies grew even more courageous and determinant as the one who was the farthest away from him, stood up and came sitting on his lap, while saying,


    "Boss, I wonder if you would give this old lady the satisfaction of your prowess!"


    As she said that, she took out her tongue and went to lick his lips, and his neck, but before she succeeded, Roy actually caught her tongue with his lips, sucked on it and then said,


    "Rubbish~! You ladies are as good and ripe as you can be! It''s this Young Master''s honor to taste you three!"


    Even though these ladies weren''t city toppling beauties, they were still above average, and with the help of their curves they certainly were worth tasting and ploughing.


    Then without losing much time, he immediately ripped their clothes to shreds and started playing with their bodies, making them moan louder and louder in satisfaction.


    If this place weren''t a pleasure house who knew how many people would have issued noise complaints against Roy and the ladies.


    After four or five hours, when it was still around 4 o''clock in the morning, the ladies were incapable of continuing further and collapsed unconscious.


    At that time, the door to the room opened and Lady Kate entered inside alone, not caring about the fact that Roy was completely naked, and his little soldier was still standing proud in attention.


    Well, it would be a lie to say that she didn''t care, as the moment that her eyes landed on the proud soldier, her mouths started reflexively salivating, and her body temperature rose at least a degree or two.


    "You wanted to see me Master!?"


    "Yes! There are quite some things I need from you, but first tell me how did ''that'' go!?"


    "It was just like you said Master, while it took a while to get him drunk and drugged perfectly, in the end he was unable to resist and gave in.


    Right now he is in the other room, unconscious, after the happy time he just went through!"


    "Good job, well done!"


    "I just obeyed Master''s instructions, by the way how did you know about it Master?"


    "That''s a secret!"


    "It can''t be that you have those special interests as well right?"


    The moment that those words came out of Lady Kate''s mouth Tianlong Yun''s face darkened and he looked towards her in a somewhat angry face as he said,


    "While I don''t have anything against those preferences you better not repeat this again, otherwise I can assure you that you won''t like the consequences."


    "Yes, Master!"


    Roy''s reaction was much calmer than she thought, and it seemed like he truly didn''t have any special preference like that.


    Well the truth was that the reason the disciple of Master Abyan had acted like that towards the ladies was that his preferences run on the opposite direction.


    Furthermore, to make matters more complicated he seemed to be deeply in love towards Master Abyan, and have no intention of cheating him, even though he had never had anything with him.


    For that reason Roy had instructed Lady Kate to bring those two guys that had accompanied him earlier, who had the same preferences as him, and let them take over the job.


    While it had been a bit difficult, in the end the disciple had given in to the alcohol and aphrodisiacs in his drinks and committed the act.


    That would help Roy get his hands on the token that was connected to the Arrays and Formations on Master Abyan''s house, but also use him to take down Master Abyan himself.


    That bastard was a truly tough nut to crack, despite all the alcohol and ladies actions, he still had managed to keep his guard up all the night before going down and sleeping on a table.


    Like that, even if something happened it would happen in public''s eyes, and the matter would explode later.


    Roy had to truly give it to him, he was quite the vile fox, but soon he would have no choice but to become his Slave and work for him.


    With that out of the way, Roy''s face regained its normal colour and appearance, as he looked at the woman in front of him, and then continued,


    "I need you to convince your son to let me use his image into creating a commercial brand in cooperation with the Sparrow Merchant Guild!"


    "What!? What is that!?"


    Roy had to slowly explain everything to Kate from the main idea and the benefits of this commercial brand, and it was a great help that Kate was an intelligent and wise woman.


    He only needed to explain it to her once, and she already had understood the idea, and promised her help. Not that she had much of an option to refuse anyway.


    With that out of the way, Roy gave her a few more instructions about the assassin guards, told her about the beauties on the third floor of the building, and even requested identity cards for them and more.


    When everything seemed to have been patched up, Lady Kate seemed to be expectant of something, and this didn''t escape Roy''s gaze.


    After all, he had already noticed how much she had been gulping and swallowing all this time, while trying her best to rub her thighs and her secret garden.


    "A-anything else Master!?"


    "Not that I remember of!"


    Still just because he had noticed it, it didn''t mean that he was going to give her what she wanted without teasing her a little bit. He just loved seeing her like that.


    "The-then I will be go-going Master!"


    "Alright you can go!"


    It was clear that the lady didn''t want to go, and she was expecting for something extra, but Roy pretended to not notice it.


    Lady Kate was quite the wise and intelligent woman, if she didn''t understand at first that Roy was playing with her, she was able to do so when she heard him say those words.


    She had her pride on the line as she didn''t want to give in to her new Master that easily, but at the same time she couldn''t control the lust and desire inside her body.


    Once she noticed that, she immediately went towards him, breathed close to him, sharing her breathe, and then kissed him lightly on the lips, while touching his soldier with her hands, and said,


    "Then I am leaving Master!"


    As an experienced woman of high society her seducing and enchanting techniques were on another level. What she did would make any other normal man jump over her with the desire to devour her.


    "Ok you can leave!"


    Unfortunately Roy wasn''t a normal man, as he had already a Harem Palace under him with many ladies in it, that he was able to enjoy whenever he wished.


    Furthermore he had just won a fight against the three married and experienced artisan ladies, so he was able to control his desires and lust better than Kate thought he would.


    Seeing that he hadn''t fallen for her seducing and not wanting to lower her pride, Lady Kate turned around disappointed and started walking towards the door, waiting for him to call her back¡­

 Chapter 254 - Kate’s Despair & Soul Stirring Experience [R-18]

    Unfortunately no matter how slow she walked out of the room, no matter how much she twerked her hips and rear buns, Roy didn''t call her to stop and go to him which made her extremely unhappy.


    Her pride didn''t allow her to turn back and plead to him, so she had no other choice but to accept this and leave with an unhappy heart.


    Still, the burning she felt in between her legs was something that she couldn''t stop with just thinking, as she was feeling like she had some sort of fire burning in between her soft white thighs.


    With those thoughts in mind, she immediately entered another room, and notified the owner to not let anyone approach or try to enter the door.


    This wasn''t her first time doing something like this, as there had been many occasions when she would come and release some steam in this place, by having some young boys serve her.


    "Madam would you like the usual service!?"


    "No, I want no one! Just stay away from the room!"


    "Yes, Madam!"


    Knowing that the owner immediately tried to offer her the same as usual, but this time he was turned down directly, which surprised him a bit.


    It wasn''t that Lady Kate didn''t think about it, but after her experience with Roy and his words she didn''t dare to do something with anyone else but him.


    Not to mention that no matter how many of them were, and no matter how good they were with their skills, they would never be even close to Roy.


    If she accepted something like that was nothing short of shooting herself on the head with a gun and committing suicide.


    She wasn''t stupid!


    The moment she entered her room, she immediately took off her clothing and jumped on the bed while one of her hands went to her soft melons, while the other towards her secret garden.


    Grabbing and pinching her soft melons, while thinking of Roy doing that for her, playing with her secret cave entrance as if Roy was doing it, it made the fire inside her burn stronger for sure.


    Unfortunately no matter how much she tried it, it was impossible for her to climax and relieve herself of the fire inside her body and her heart.


    Even after 20 minutes she wasn''t able to deliberately make herself climax, as she started thinking. ''Could it be that only he can make me climax now!? Do I have to go and bow in front of him?


    This stupid pride of mine! Why do I have to suffer like this!? No, I can''t let this happen, I can do it fine by myself!''


    With those thoughts in mind she continued to play with herself, but the more she continued the more difficult it became for her to climax, and the more painful was becoming for her.


    She felt like she was about to lose herself, and the war with herself and run towards Roy''s room where he most probably was surrounded by the bodies of those three bi*tches.


    "Arrgghhhh~! I can''t bear this anymore, I will go to him!"


    With those thoughts in her mind, she got up from the bed, and made her way towards her clothes, but before she could wear her underwear a hand stopped her and a recognized voice sounded,


    "Where are you going!? Didn''t you forget to do something tonight, before leaving?"


    Turning around her face bloomed in a happy smile just like a flower in summer, as Roy continued,


    "Didn''t I already tell you that you belong to me and only me from now on!? And that you will have to serve me every time you get in my presence?


    Why didn''t you do what you had to do tonight?"


    Remembering that, Lady Kate felt like she was the stupidest woman in history, as she couldn''t believe herself at that moment.


    "I am sorry for my rudeness tonight Master, I will accept whatever punishment you give me tonight, and swear to never do the same again!"


    "Are you sure!?"


    "Yes, Master!"


    "Very well, start with giving me a bit of mouth service first, and we will move on from there!"


    Lady Kate didn''t need to hear it twice, before she immediately kneeled on the floor, and lowered Roy''s pants and underwear with her teeth, before finally reuniting with her favorite little soldier.


    Unable to control her lust and desire she immediately took the little soldier inside her mouth, as far as she could.


    It was just like a thirsty and hungry traveller in the desert who had been unable to drink or eat anything for days.


    Roy just smiled at the actions of the beauty, as he started thinking that she was already in his bag. It would be difficult for Kate to think her life without him anymore.


    Well, while his thoughts might have been a bit too far considering the short amount of time that they had known each other, and her attitude and goals, this was still a great start.


    On the other hand, Kate couldn''t believe the effect that Roy had on her psyche and body, she had been unable to think of climaxing until now by herself.


    Yet now that he was here, and to be more precise the moment she had taken his little soldier inside her mouth, she had actually experienced a small climax.


    Just what kind of magic was this!? To make her just like an inexperienced and chaste little girl that was obsessed with her first crush!


    On the other hand, Roy was just enjoying the service, before he suddenly grabbed her head and started thrusting inside her mouth like he was conquering her lower mouth.


    ''Ughhhm¡­, ughmmm¡­, ugghnmm~!''


    Kate was caught unprepared when she felt Roy''s little soldier reach deep down her throat as she tried to say something without closing her mouth, that Roy clearly didn''t seem to care.


    "You just said that you were going to accept any punishment, don''t tell me that you changed your mind!"


    Those words came upon her just like an Imperial Verdict as she immediately stopped moving or trying to say anything and just accepted the treatment.


    "Ugghhhhh~!"


    "Cough¡­, cough¡­, cough~!"


    It was much different form the normal she was used to, and even more so when Roy actually released all his special milk deep down her throat, causing her to cough violently, and in slight pain.


    "Drink it all, don''t waste it!"


    Another sentence another verdict that she couldn''t refuse or protest as she tried her best to control her urge to cough more and let any drop of that precious milk run out of her mouth.


    Seeing her cute and obedient attitude, Roy could feel his little soldier stand in attention once again, as he immediately picked her up in a princess carry and threw her into the bed.


    Immediately after he jumped over her like a starving wolf and started to devour her like there was no tomorrow.


    Once again Lady Kate realized that she had gotten addicted to Roy''s touch, skills, techniques, body, and little soldier. No one else would be able to please her like that.


    Realizing this, and knowing of Roy''s great ambitions, she couldn''t help but say amidst her moans,


    "Cannnn youuhhhnn pleasehhhhhh promisehhhh me thataaaahhh youuuhhhhh wonthhhhh hurthhhhh myihhhhhh kidsssssssss~!?"


    Even though Roy was a little out of breath himself, due to doing his best to win against this succubus, he still was able to think straight and answer,


    "I promise to not kill them and make use of them, but the process will depend on how they behave!"


    That was enough for the woman to actually feel relieved and fully concentrate on enjoying what she was going through to the best of her senses.


    It took quite some time to wrap that up, especially after Lady Kate seemed to have decided to fully enjoy it, but the end result was same, Roy won.


    Once he was done with her, Roy lied on the bed for some more to accompany her, when someone knocked on the door,


    ''knock¡­, knock¡­, knock~!''


    "Lady Kate I heard that you were here tonight, so I was wondering if you feel lonely and need some company!"


    The voice from behind the door it clearly belonged to a young man, and he should be an extremely handsome one at that.


    This guy was clearly trying to gain points with Kate even going against orders, as she had clearly warned the Owner to not allow anyone to disturb her.


    He was trying to use the defiant attitude and gain her favor. This tactic might have worked normally, but it was impossible to work now that Roy was there.


    He didn''t mind the toads thinking of eating his swan''s meat, but he surely detested those that made a try for it, just like the guy outside.


    After a heavenly time, Kate was unconscious or asleep, which left only Roy with the opportunity to answer the door or not.


    No matter how much he would wish to go out there and teach a lesson to the little shit, he couldn''t risk his relationship with her and his identity, so he could only remember him for later.


    The guy knocked a few more times, and it seemed like he had given up for a moment, before he actually tried to pick the lock, and enter inside.


    To Roy that had been witnessing everything he did, this was a grave offense on his part. If he weren''t there and Kate was still asleep that beast might have tried to touch his woman.


    There was no way he was going to allow something like that to happen, so the moment that the idiot tried to push open the door, he used wind magic to push the door back and send him flying¡­

 Chapter 255 - 2 Rats & New Property

    ''Banggg¡­, Boomm~!''


    Even though there was the sound of the guy clashing to the wall opposite the room, the sounds were lesser than Roy had expected, which meant that this bastard wasn''t as weak as he let on.


    That clearly made Roy more interested in the bastard, as at the same time Kate woke up with a startle due to the loud noise caused by the situation.


    "What happened!?"


    "A little rat tried to enter your room, and more probably try to take advantage of you, and I sent him flying!


    He certainly has the courage, and even skills to do this, it seems like you were pretty lenient with these guys! I hope that you don''t have the same intentions anymore."


    "Huh!? No, no, Master! I have decided to obey and follow you! I will do as you say!


    Their skills and abilities aren''t enough for me after experiencing what you provide me with Master!"


    "I hope so! I don''t have to tell you how to deal with him right!?"


    "No, Master, I will immediately deal with this!"


    Instead of saying a word to him, Kate took out a communication crystal, as she immediately contacted the owner of the tavern.


    "How dare you allow someone to come and disturb me when I explicitly said that no one is allowed to do so!?"


    "What!? I am really sorry Ma''am, it happened without my knowledge! I will make sure that this doesn''t go unpunished!"


    With that said his voice turned angry and hasty as he quickly ordered the guards to run towards the culprit and capture him, unfortunately, the guards found no one in there.


    "Immediately check the whole place and all the workers!"


    Seeing that the culprit had escaped from the scene, the Owner immediately ordered the guards to check up on the entire establishment, but they still found nothing.


    All this while Roy had kept a look on the culprit and had felt him enter a room during the commotion of the guards, and immediately get to business with a woman in there.


    Most probably they were either in cahoots together, or the woman was in his hands. No matter what, this seemed like a planned scene.


    Which made him even more curious about the reason, and the intentions of the guy. Still, he had a feeling that this guy would be extremely useful if he let him run on the green pastorate rather than detain and torture him.


    Fortunately, due to the skills of the guy, the guards were unable to find anyone, and the owner could only reluctantly answer through the crystal.


    "I am really sorry for my lack of ability Ma''am the guards have found nothing!"


    "You useless waste! It''s my fault for having expectations in the first place! Well, it doesn''t matter, if he is interested in me, he will act again in the future."


    With that said she cut the connection and then looked towards Roy. Even though she had no idea how he did it, she had a hunch that he knew where the culprit was.


    "Is this enough Master!?"


    "More than enough! I have found not only one but two rats in your place! I am sure that they are up to nothing good!"


    "You know their identity!? Not only that but there are two of them?


    Where are they, how come the guards weren''t able to find them?"


    "That''s a secret, how do you intend to buy that information!?"


    "Everything I have belongs to Master from now on, even this useless body of mine! So, I have nothing to offer!"


    "Oh, that is quite the statement! Are you sure!? Once you say that, then everything of yours shall truly belong to me you know!"


    "I understand that Master, I have no second thoughts or regrets, just hope that Master won''t throw me away!"


    "As long as you obey me and stay loyal to me I will certainly not throw you away! But should you try to act smart, hehehehe, I don''t need to say anything do I?"


    "Yes, Master!"


    "Very well then, tell two of your best assassins from Fog Hall to come and guard the third room in front of us to the right!


    They are to follow every moment of the couple inside, and report everything daily!"


    "So, that''s how he did it!"


    "Yes, but now let us concentrate on something else since you are awake!"


    With that said, Roy''s hands started getting restless on her body once again, and he started exploring every nook and cranny.


    ''Aahhnn¡­, mmhhnn¡­, nhhnnnn¡­''


    "Also in the meantime give me a statement of everything that just became mine!"


    Receiving the command Kate started telling everything about her ex-properties and wealth to Roy, amidst the crazy moans of her pleasure.


    As it turned out, she didn''t have much money in gold coins form, or mana stones, the majority of her money was invested in quite a few businesses through the City and her Fog Hall training.


    For quite some time already she was trying her best to train a strong and powerful force that would help her son to take control of Badona City and protect him later.


    But the force that was supposed to be handed to her son soon, suddenly just entered Roy''s hands, and he had no intentions of giving it to Young Noble Timothe in the short run.


    At the same time, the shops that Kate had funded and invested weren''t typical ones, as they were mostly focused on buying and selling information.


    She had taken all the precautions in order to make sure that no one knew that those shops belonged to her, in fact, there were rumors of them belonging to the 1st wife of Earl Clark.


    Hearing this, Roy couldn''t help but praise this beauty for her wits and actions, as she was a perfect woman to become the ruler of this dominion.


    "Didn''t you ever think of taking control of the dominion!?"


    "Sure I aahhh¡­ did, but none of the subservient nobles would accept me as the ruler in this place, and I aahh¡­ didn''t want to make my son a puppet ruler!"


    "You know that that is impossible right now, right?"


    "Yes I know, but I hope that you will still let him live, even if it is just as a puppet ruler! My heart can''t abandon him!"


    "Very well, I can promise to you that! I just hope that he doesn''t resist too much and suffer!"


    "Thank you, Master! Let me express my gratitude to you through this perverted body of mine!"


    Once again spring arrived and conquered the room suddenly and almost instantly, for the next 2 hours, before time run out for both of them.


    ¡­


    Roy had to return to his previous room, where the artisan ladies of his factory had spent the night with him, as he once again joined into a foursome ode of pleasure.


    It was only when the sun''s shine fell upon their eyes and bodies that they finally got up and walked out of the place.


    One might expect the ladies to ask Roy to not talk about the matter between them, and try to avoid him, but their reaction was totally different from that.


    All three of them actually started to get even more intimate with Roy and even made him promise to give them some time once in a while during their breaks.


    After all, they had never experienced such pleasure in their lives, as they had even felt their souls leave their bodies.


    There was no way for Roy to refuse such a request as he accepted without a problem. On the way down he even met Master Abyan, and the weird behaving disciple, as he could barely hold his laugh.


    Of course, it was too soon to start blackmailing the disciple, as he first needed to build up enough evidence and reason, but at the same time create a crack between him and his Master.


    With those thoughts, he accompanied the artisans, Master Abyan, and his disciple towards the production factory before running towards the Sparrow Merchant Guild quarters.


    He had been missing for a whole day and night, surely Alma must be angry with him, and there must be new developments regarding the Merchant Guild.


    After all, there was also the matter with Master Aron of the Tax Revenue Department. He didn''t know what would that old man try to do.


    In a short time, he finally reached the Sparrow Merchant Guild and using his Camouflage ability, he slowly made his way towards Alma''s courtyard.


    Since he had moved quite fast while entering he hadn''t heard many rumors among the servants and maids, so he was a bit surprised to see Alma worried walking in his room in circles around his bed.


    He didn''t know what had happened, but surely wasn''t something good, as he finally appeared behind her, and said in a teasing voice,


    "Did you miss me, darling!?"


    ''Aaagggghhh~!''


    Alma was certainly startled and surprised by his entrance, as she jumped in fear at first, but then she immediately went into attack mode.


    "You damn bastard! Where were you until now!? Do you know how worried I was? Do you know what has happened the previous day?


    Do you know of my current predicament!?"


    "Oh, you were worried about me? It seems like the calculative and cold-hearted young woman has started to fall for this handsome Young Master!


    Not bad! Not bad in the least!"


    "Yoouu¡­ Stop spouting nonsense! I was worried about your wife being taken away, while you weren''t here!"


    "My wife!? There is no way someone can take my wife away from me!"


    "Eh, is that so!? Unfortunately, it has become the talk of the dominion¡­"

 Chapter 256 - Punishing Alma

    "Walk me through it!"


    "What!?"


    "I mean explain to me what is going on?"


    Sometimes its difficult to change worlds as not only the place, but even the language and many other things change. For example slang expressions can''t be used anymore.


    But that didn''t really matter at that moment, as Alma seemed overly angry with her situation, and on top of that with his calm and collected expression.


    The thing she needed the most at that moment was someone to actually back up her drama, and not someone who would calmly listen to her and try to come up with a solution.


    For that reason, her nerves were on the edge at that precise moment, as she looked at him in anger, and started saying out loud,


    "You already know about the 3rd Elder''s stupid fight with that Master Aron, and also 3rd Elders end, right!?"


    "What about it!?"


    Despite understand Alma''s condition and thoughts at the moment, Roy still didn''t change his expression in the least as if trying to oppose her.


    The way he saw it this was a war, even if he won he would still regret it, but if he didn''t win he would be taken as a pushover from her, considering their relationship, goals, and purposes.


    Seeing that this guy wasn''t showing even the slightest change in attitude infuriated the lady even more, but she still managed to control herself, as she continued with the same tone,


    "Well my father went to apologize and fix the relationship with Master Aron, but there he had been placed in a tight spot by him and Young Noble Timothe who had asked my hand in marriage!


    My father had his hands tied due to some reasons and couldn''t help but accept the marriage. So if you don''t do something, that man is going to be my husband soon."


    The more she continued to talk, the angrier and more agitated she became, as Roy was just looking at her with the same calm and cool expression.


    "Is that it!?"


    "Huh!? What do you mean?"


    Her nerves seemed to be close to breaking off at that point, seeing the disinterested response she got from Roy.


    "I mean what I asked, is that all!?"


    "Ye-Yes, that''s all! Don''t you care in the least!? Is this all your domineering words are worth? Are you trying to get rid of me? Don''t you care in the least!?"


    "I do care yes! But the way I see it this is nothing more than your little plan backfiring, and then coming to me crying to fix it!


    Do you think I didn''t know about your little arrangements!?"


    "Yoouuu¡­ Wha-what!? Ho-How!?"


    "That doesn''t matter now beauty, what matters is that you blew it up!


    Furthermore, you aren''t looking for a solution, you are just trying to stuck this in my hand, so you don''t have to ruin your own little play!


    So tell me, knowing this, how do you expect me to react?"


    "This¡­ I¡­"


    "I don''t care about your excuses and your fake words, I want a real answer! I think you have understood that while I do play my part well, I don''t usually get fooled easily!"


    Alma was startled and stunned for a moment not knowing how to react to all this new information, and she could only look at Roy deeply in the eyes for a few moments.


    Facing the truth it came crushing upon her even better than a bucket of icy cold water on her head at that moment.


    With no other way to go around the situation, she could only accept it now, and say,


    "Well that is unexpected! But so what? Are you saying that you are going to give up now!? It this all your manliness adds up to!? Are you going to let him have me?"


    "When did I ever say that!?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Exactly what you heard, I have no intention of giving you up to him, but at the same time I have no intention of explaining to you what I will do, as I don''t want to feed ideas to my opponent!"


    That''s right Roy looked at Young Noble Timothe as nothing more as a little opponent that might cause him some slight problems, he wasn''t an enemy.


    He didn''t have that range and abilities to become his enemy. To a merchant like Alma who took special care towards details those words carried great meaning.


    That made the blue haired beauty a bit startled and surprised of Roy, as he hadn''t been in this city for long, yet he could say such words with great confidence.


    Either he truly had the confidence to deal with this issue, or he was just throwing words with a bravado while having nothing in hand.


    He didn''t seem like the second guy though, he had shown his values and character on the way here, and he never pulled back from any fight, he would always courageously get out to fight.


    A man who didn''t fear for his life in a battle, wasn''t someone who would show a strong bravado to the public. As he didn''t need to, since it was the truth already.


    Still, she didn''t like the end part of his statement, considering her as a channel to that guy. She was just using him she had no intention of actually having a relationship with him.


    At the same time, she couldn''t negate the fact that should that fact help her in her plan she was going to use it without thinking twice.


    "You¡­ Don''t go too far!"


    "I am going too far!? Beauty I haven''t even started!"


    "W-w-what do you mean!?"


    "Just what you heard! Do you think that I will allow you to play around with me without a slight punishment? Wouldn''t you continue to do the same knowing there would be no consequences?


    So, I think that its only natural to punish you a little!"


    "Yoouu¡­ W-wh-what are you going to do?"


    "Oh, nothing much really! I am thinking of spanking your naughty butt a little, perhaps that will help you understand better!"


    "Don''t you¡­"


    Before she could even say a thing though, Roy had disappeared from her sight and had appeared behind her, quickly blocking her movements before she was able to act.


    That was just the start though, as the next moment he picked her up and jumped on the bed. He was sitting on the side, while she was now resting over his thighs with her rear buns in sight.


    "Roy I am telling you don''t you da¡­"


    ''Spannnkkkkkkk~!''


    Just as the beauty was about to continue with her threats, and high voice, Roy''s hand landed on her rear buns which jiggled just like jelly.


    "Yoouuu¡­."


    The beauty was clearly angry at the treatment, but Roy didn''t seem to care about that, as the next moment another spank landed on the blue haired beauty''s bum.


    ''Sllaaapppppppp~!"


    The first time it had happened too fast and reflective so he hadn''t been able to enjoy it much, but this time things were different.


    Not only did he enjoy the feeling, but he even enjoyed the view as Alma''s bum seemed to be jiggling just like two mountains of jelly in a truly hypnotic wave.


    It started like a punishment for Alma but it immediately turned into an enjoyment for him. It wasn''t like this was his first time spanking a beauty.


    He had done the same thing many times before, even without clothes, or during intercourse, but this was the first time he was actually having such a feeling.


    ''Slapppp¡­, slaaapppp¡­, slapppp¡­''


    Right after the second a third fell down, and after the third there was a fourth, then a fifth and so on and so forth.


    "Youu¡­ I swear¡­ Regret¡­ This¡­ Aaahhnn~!"


    At first Alma was doing her best to oppose after every spank, but slowly she seemed to resign to her fate, and out of nowhere as Roy spanked her bum, she finally couldn''t help it but release a moan.


    That shook not only Roy but even her, as she was extremely embarrassed of herself. On the other hand, Roy couldn''t believe that he had actually found out such a side of her.


    "I am not sure whether this is a punishment anymore!"


    Extremely embarrassed Alma had been covering her red face, not daring to even look away for a moment, when in complete quietness she heard those words.


    It was like something had exploded inside her at the moment immediately, and the temperature immediately fell down by a few degrees.


    Before Roy could even say something, due to her shame and embarrassment she was unable to control herself and her Magic properly, as everything around her started to freeze.


    Not daring to tarry even a fraction of a second in fear of ending up as a popsicle, Roy quickly activated his own Acidic Magic and cover both of them in an Acidic ball.


    The moment that the two Magic Spell''s came crushing, the despite burning and evaporating a part of the ice, the acid ball was still unable to provide much resistance, so Roy had to cast it repeatedly.


    At first he didn''t want to cover Alma in the Acidic Ball as well, as he thought that she would have some resistance towards it as the caster.


    Unfortunately the beauty seemed to have fully lost control of her Magic, and if he didn''t help her she would most certainly end up harming herself.


    That wasn''t the worst part either, as the matter stood it was impossible for people to not have noticed the strong Magic reactions from her courtyard and soon they would appear in there.


    Roy was supposed to be in a vegetable state, so this scene wouldn''t make much sense for whoever came her to take a look. Basically if she didn''t stop her Rambo magic, they were fu*cked!

 Chapter 257 - Icy Love & Doubt

    Well just thinking about that seemed to have jinxed the issue as Roy could feel more than a few strong presences approach Alma''s courtyard at a fast speed.


    "Calm down! Otherwise, both of our plans will go down the drain!"


    Even though she was still extremely angry and embarrassed at the moment, hearing Roy''s strong and serious warning she had no other choice but to forcefully restrict herself.


    It was extremely difficult for her to actually control herself, as Roy immediately laid down on the bed in his usual vegetable like state, and then allowed Alma''s remaining ice to freeze over him.


    They both looked like they had become two ice statues connected together like they didn''t want to allow the world to separate them.


    Not long after the presences that Roy had felt running towards this place arrived, only to see the two ice statues in front of them, each of them with their own thoughts and opinions.


    The ones who had the ugliest faces were Boris and his Mr. Knight son who seemed unable to believe their eyes.


    Mr. Knight was already extremely depressed knowing that Young Noble Timothe had jumped the gun and was ahead of him in taking Alma for himself.


    It was extremely unpleasant!


    If that wasn''t enough, something like this happened inside the Sparrow Merchant Guild quarters, and he was once again reminded of the waste residing in there.


    Since he didn''t think of Roy as a danger anymore, he had almost completely forgotten about him, but it seemed like his shadow was still residing in there.


    Not only that, but it looked clear to him that either Alma was truly in love with him and wanted to respect him that much, or she was just going to use him to block any kind of marriage proposal.


    No matter which one it was, Roy remained a big hurdle for whoever wanted to have Alma on their side. A hurdle that would be quite difficult to surpass if he remained alive.


    Thinking like that, he already seemed to have decided Roy''s death sentence at that moment, and later he was surely going to do something about it.


    Right now though, he could only look, and ''admire'' Alma and Roy together in that one piece ice statue.


    Boris was no different from his son, but instead of hating Roy, he hated Alma, because she was the ''bi*tch'' that had enchanted his son and was blocking his bright path and future.


    If he could, Boris would have already killed this little bi*tch, or better yet he would have kidnapped her for his son to release all his feelings upon her body.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t do that right now, because that would be the same as spoiling all his plans for the future.


    Surely Alma''s father, his best friend, and the Guild Master of the Sparrow Merchant Guild would make him accountable, and then make him pay for it with his life.


    His crime didn''t need to be punishable by death, to actually die. The Guild Master was surely awaiting just a good reason to get rid of him, even if it meant endangering himself.


    On the other hand, the Guild Master, and the 2nd Elder behind him were actually looking at the scene with displeasure and great disappointment.


    This little girl didn''t seem to listen to anything they said and even went so far as to pull such a stunt in front of them.


    She was truly crossing the limit, not knowing what was good for her and always doing whatever she wanted to do.


    "Haiz~! This unruly child!"


    With those words, the Guild Master just threw a look to the 2nd Elder who immediately used his Fire Magic to melt the ice around the two bodies on the bed.


    Alma was the first to get out of the ice, as she was the important piece of the puzzle, they didn''t really care much for Roy.


    Due to the events of before, Alma''s face was still a bit red, her eyes as well as she had been extremely close to crying a moment ago.


    Fortunately or unfortunately though, to the Masters that had intruded upon this moment, this scene looked just like some romantic moment in a movie, where the girl and the boy express their deep love to each other.


    "Father, I¡­"


    "Haiz~! Don''t talk anymore, we don''t have another choice right now! Whether you like it or not you will have to agree to Young Noble Timothe''s marriage proposal.


    It will be better if you accept, otherwise you will force me to act and force you, which is something I don''t like to do, but that will do if necessary."


    With that said he didn''t wait for an answer and left the place, while the 2nd Elder followed behind him, while Boris and Mr. Knight were looking at the situation with a gloomy expression.


    Mr. Knight seemed like he wanted to say something, but in the end, he just turned around and left without saying a thing.


    Boris didn''t linger there either as he also turned around and left the place, while Roy and Alma were once again the only people left in there.


    "You damn bastard! It''s all your fault!"


    As she was about to punch into him with Ice Magic in order to undo the ice surroundings his body that was more than half inside the ice, she stopped.


    Looking at him like that, she seemed to have gained a good idea, and said,


    "It seems like I have wasted a lot of Magic Power and I can''t relieve you from your current state!


    I am really sorry but you will have to suffer for some time!"


    While on the outside she looked fully apologetic of the situation, inside she was chuckling and grinning ear to ear like some demon, thinking,


    ''Hmph~! You dared to treat me like that, and even force me to show an embarrassing side of myself! If I don''t make you suffer, people will think that this little grandaunt is easy to bully!''


    Eric could clearly hear her thoughts from her expression, even though she was saying nothing. If it weren''t for that guy on top of the courtyard eavesdropping on the situation he would have already spanked her again.


    Unfortunately, right now it was impossible and he could only suffer in silence. Still, he made a mental note to himself to take proper care of the beauty once he had the opportunity.


    On top of the courtyard, Mr. Knight was eavesdropping on what was happening inside, while Boris was a little bit farther away looking at his son.


    While Boris was actually worried about his son and his mental state, his son was actually eavesdropping because he felt something was wrong.


    He had no idea what it was, and why, but there was definitely something wrong. Something didn''t match with this whole situation, even though he couldn''t pinpoint it.


    Alma''s actions and words surprised him a bit, as Alma seemed like she was holding a bit of resentment towards the guy, but it was looked more like a girl in love resentment.


    Could it be that she had truly fallen deeply for that guy and that these were her true feelings? Would she truly prefer to get frozen together with that guy rather than marry Young Noble Timothe or him?


    It couldn''t be, right!?


    Just what was so special about this guy? Surely he had some looks but beyond that what? Surely he was strong, but didn''t he end up in a vegetable in the end?


    He didn''t have any power, background, or wealth. He was the most common commoner on the street, that had reached his current strength due to some lucky encounter.


    Why!?


    Why did she have to fall for this bastard and not for him? He had tried so hard to win her heart lately, doing everything he could, and yet she seemed to not be interested in him in the least.


    Perhaps his father was right, perhaps she truly was a bi*tch unworthy of his attention. Still, even then he couldn''t erase her from his thoughts, he wanted to have her moan under himself.


    Mr. Knight stood there eavesdropping on the conversation for more than an hour, before he actually got bored, remembered more important things he had to do, and left.


    Once he left, Boris followed behind him, without caring about what happened inside, while Roy burned the ice around him to hot steam only after he was assured of their departure.


    As for Alma, it was only then that she was awakened from her smug face and thoughts, as she looked at him and asked,


    "What took you so long!? I don''t think that it would be difficult for you to get out of that state!"


    "We had two spectators during your childish show of anger! Most probably they are suspecting something!"


    "Huh!? How come!?"


    "Don''t you think that they will find it weird that after that powerful reaction there was only that small amount of ice around us?


    You may have fully spoiled our future plans!"


    "Huh!? How come is this my fault!? It was you who caused all this!"


    "What are you saying, it''s your fault for acting like that, and enjoying¡­"


    As he said up to here he couldn''t help but remember the scene earlier and look at his hand as if trying to grab something smooth and jiggly.


    "Yoouuuu~! Don''t push me, otherwise I will make sure to freeze you this time!"


    "Well if you don''t try to play games on my head, I will not be forced to do that!"


    "Hmph~! You act so strong and mighty but can''t even bear a small play! What kind of man are you!? Are you even a man?"


    The next moment she regretted these words though¡­

 Chapter 258 - A Childish Play That Worked

    Just as she asked that question, Roy seemed to have taken the offense personally as he lowered his pants on the spot and asked,


    "Why don''t you check it yourself then?"


    His action caught the beauty by surprise as she didn''t know what to think or do for a moment there, as Roy''s mighty rod appeared in front of her.


    Amazement! Fear! Reluctance! Startle! Shock! Fear! Puzzlement!


    All kinds of feelings started appearing in her mind at that exact moment, as she was looking at that, at that monster in front of her, and the weirdest question appeared on her mind,


    ''Would it even fit!? That thing would most certainly destroy my small hole!


    No, no, no, what the hell am I thinking right now!? Why would I even think about that!?''


    This scene had shocked her so much that she had even forgotten to scream about it, as her hands were on her face to cover her sight, but her fingers were opened in order to allow her to peek.


    Seeing this scene Roy found it extremely cute, pleasing, and interesting but he knew that if he kept this up for too long she might have another Rambo explosion and he didn''t need that.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he quickly pulled his pants up and said in a dissatisfied tone,


    "Don''t you think that you have seen enough to judge whether I am a man or not? Why are you still looking at it like that!?"


    This was a damn Uno reverse card upon the beauty that was startled awake hearing it, not understanding what had just happened.


    Shouldn''t have been her the one to scream at him for flashing her like that? While was she suddenly the one at fault?


    "Why are you still standing here? Are you planning to ra*pe me and take advantage of me? Let me tell you that I am not so easy and cheap, okay?"


    Taking advantage of the situation, Roy continued to hit on the nail''s head, as the poor blue-haired beauty was getting more and more confused by all this situation.


    How the hell did this end up like this!?


    Her brain had completely crashed at that moment, and she could only think about what she had seen, and the tone that Roy talked to her, everything else she seemed unable to process.


    "What are you still standing here for!? Get out now!"


    Obviously affected by Roy''s domineering words, she seemed to have no other choice but to actually do as she was told and slowly get out of the room.


    It was only when she had gone outside and closed the door that finally doubts and questions started appearing on her mind.


    Too bad that now it was too late for her to make a comeback and could only cover her face with her hands in shame and embarrassment. She had just witnessed a crazy scene!


    On the other hand, Roy was having great difficulties in controlling his laughter at that moment, as he couldn''t believe that his childish little game had actually worked on this beauty.


    It was beyond his expectations for something like this to happen, as after a few seconds he seriously couldn''t control himself from laughing out loud.


    Alma most probably had heard his laughter, because she harrumphed coldly, and immediately run away towards her own room.


    Roy laughed to himself for more time than he had thought, as he could finally relax and start thinking about the current situation.


    The best and easiest way to deal with the current situation was to place a blood slave seal upon Young Noble Timothe, but even those Blood Slave Seals weren''t without a price.


    Besides the mental burden on himself, there was also the price he had to pay for using his blood that much. A Blood Art technique would necessarily need blood to be activated.


    Using too much of his blood would only bring negative effects not only on his body, but also on his Magic Power cultivation rate, and his fighting prowess.


    His good luck was that he had a lot of blood beast in his possession and he could recover whatever he had lost through beasts blood.


    That wasn''t necessarily a bad thing though as at the same time he could also cultivate the beasts specific magic power and cultivate faster due to his unique cultivation Art and his body structure.


    If he didn''t have these two then not only wouldn''t he be able to recover his blood as much, but he might even fall into Magic Power contamination and suffer the consequences of it.


    An impure and contaminated cultivation would surely bring only disasters and problems to the Mages or Warrior''s bodies, resulting in either crippling their bodies, or even their death.


    This could be considered Roy''s biggest cheat trait, whatever would be harmful and deadly to other Mages, and Warriors'' bodies, it would only be beneficial to him in terms of Magic Power cultivation.


    Normal Mages that cultivated using the Blood Arts would slowly lose their sanity and sense of self, due to the rage and negative impurities left in the blood that they used to gather Magic Power.


    Roy suffered some of that as well, but the Stone Altar inside Gaia seemed to be an existence that helped him recover not only his physical state but his mental state as well.


    He didn''t know how this thing had come into existence, but it surely was another one of the cheat codes in his possession.


    Every week he would find a few hours to enter Gaia and stand on the Stone Altar with his beauties, after all just standing there would be extremely boring and he couldn''t let his ladies dry for long as well.


    All of these different circumstances had actually come together to produce these cheat codes that even if one used all his lives luck wouldn''t be able to chance upon.


    That seemed like the best route for him! Even if Lady Kate might not like it, this was the most effective way to deal with this situation.


    As he was thinking about that, there was another person''s name that jumped upon his mind as well, it was Young Noble Timothe''s young sister, Young Lady Aura.


    She seemed like a more formidable and dangerous person than him, and he had to be extra careful around her.


    Or better yet, since he was going to do enslave Young Noble Timothe through a Blood Slave Seal he could do the same thing to her as well.


    Coming to this conclusion he started thinking about the best possible way to do this and then concentrating on the next important issue.


    Earl Clark''s first wife, and the most important suspect in the disappearance of Lady Fiona. Despite all this, he still hadn''t forgotten one of the important reasons why he was in this place.


    But that matter still had to be investigated and instigated properly so for now he could only relax and return to his Magic Power cultivation.


    ¡­


    When it was finally dusk once again, Roy awakened from his cultivation state and then continued walking out of the room, to deal with the matters at hand.


    There was news from Kate that she had the information he had asked her earlier about Earl Clark''s first wife and even some new information on Lady Fiona.


    Without wasting time, Roy quickly took off his clothes, activated his camouflage, and left the Sparrow Merchant Guild, towards his production factory.


    In order to not show his relationship with Lady Kate, he had to make sure that people didn''t see them at the same places or places that were owned by her in secret.


    His production factory was the best meeting location, as no one knew about his identity, and it was easily accessible.


    When he reached the production factory, he quickly controlled the work of the artisan Masters, and Master Abyan before reaching the third floor where he found a weird situation.


    The beauties he had left to guard this place against any outsiders were actually all showing their weapons towards Kate and looking at her with hostility.


    On the other hand, Lady Kate seemed to be surprised by their presence as well, as from the information she had they shouldn''t be there.


    There were no new faces, or entrances to these places according to the reports brought by her subordinates, which meant that Roy had a way to overpass her subordinates.


    Roy alone was still fine, but there were 5 more in front of her, each of them being a great beauty, with quite the strength as each of them was of Rank 3 at least.


    Not only that, but they had the face of someone who had had a few experiences in life, and each of them hadn''t lost their concentration upon her even for a moment.


    Each of them looked like someone that was extremely loyal to Roy, as despite her words and stating her identity they were looking at her with a calm expression.


    She couldn''t feel any connection with them through her Blood Slave Seal that was placed from Roy on her Conscience Sea, which meant that Roy trusted them more than her as well.


    She didn''t know how to feel about this situation. She was surely jealous about their position on Roy''s side, but at the same time, she felt that she had made the right gamble by trusting him.


    A man who had been able to achieve something like this without having much of a background was surely nothing ordinary, and such a person''s future was immeasurable¡­

 Chapter 259 - Earl Clark’s First Wife

    It was at that moment that Roy actually walked on the third floor, and he found the situation in front of him. It was a bit surprising, as he had actually forgotten to inform the ladies about Kate''s arrival.


    Still, he had to say that he was quite satisfied with their reaction, and attitudes at the moment, as this showed that they weren''t taking this task lightly.


    The moment that the ladies saw him enter inside, Valery was the one to step in front and then say to him,


    "Master, we caught this woman trying to intrude in this place a few minutes ago!"


    "I know her Valery, I was the one to call her here! You can release her!"


    "Yes, Master!"


    Immediately Valery and the other ladies lowered their weapons and released Kate, but they still kept their undivided attention towards her.


    This time more than looking at her as an intruder and thief they were looking at her like an actual opponent.


    Knowing Roy, even this woman must have the same relationship with him as to them. After all, Roy was just like a mortal weapon to women that caught his attention.


    It was impossible for him to keep by his side a woman that he didn''t have an intimate relationship with.


    Their doubts were confirmed the next moment, as Kate approached Roy while saying,


    "You should have warned me about them, Master, I almost killed a few of them!"


    Roy extended his hand towards her rear buns, giving them a squeeze as he said,


    "You shouldn''t throw arrogant words like that Kate, they aren''t that easy to deal with. Especially when they are together, they are even stronger.


    Don''t worry, you will understand that later, now give me the information!"


    Kate didn''t like the words she heard, as despite being caught due to the surprise she experienced by their presence in there, she still thought that this wouldn''t happen another time.


    She had complete confidence in herself that should she reenact the whole thing once again, she could kill all of them without exception.


    Still, she just showed her displeasure in her face and didn''t say anything else. It was clear that she wasn''t convinced, but Roy didn''t have time to explain everything to her, as he just received the information stone.


    Then without wasting any more second, he immediately used his Magic Power to open the space channel to Gaia and then send all the beauties inside while parting a few words to them,


    "Use this chance to fight, understand, and improve together!"


    Kate was certainly taken by surprise by everything that happened, as she didn''t understand what was going on, as she was thrown inside Gaia alongside the other beauties.


    In the meantime, Roy went through the collected information. It appeared that Earl Clark''s first wife had been extremely willing to marry him, due to his status and wealth.


    By marrying him she would be the first lady of the dominion, and her son would inherit the dominion, and she would be able to have quite the status and standing in society.


    She didn''t care about Earl Clark''s looks or the weird rumors about his special preferences in bed. As long as she had the standing and status, everything else didn''t matter.


    Until recently she had been looking like the perfect first wife of the Earl, and she didn''t seem to care who her husband screwed with, as long as her son was still the inheritor of the dominion.


    In fact, the more that the guy run around and found other beauties to defile and take her place she was extremely happy.


    After all, she didn''t have to suffer under his weird and extreme preferences in bed. No matter how many times she experienced that, she never enjoyed it.


    As a matter of fact, she didn''t even remember to have climaxed once during all this time that she had been with him.


    The worst possible scenario was that she couldn''t even look for someone else to pleasure her, as she feared that that guy would get angry and remove her son''s position in the list of inheritors.


    Things had changed when her son finally had the opportunity to seal the inheritance if he managed to capture one of those Rank 6 beasts, corpses, or cubs.


    Everything was nice and dandy up to some time, as her son was keeping constant contact with her, and was proceeding perfectly.


    Her mood changed once she went more than a few days without contacting her son. Something had happened to her son, and she had no idea what.


    First, she thought that Master Gorg or that bi*tch Amelia had done something to him, but there was no sign from them either.


    No matter how much she tried there was no way she could cover the loss of contact with her son for long. Which meant that those little bastards would start fighting for the inheritance of the dominion.


    Not only that, but her husband seemed to not care in the least about the fate of her son, and he had even started to jump in action for that sl*ut Lady Fiona.


    In order to do her best to protect her son''s position and also take revenge against her husband, she had acted fast and had actually ''kidnapped'' and hidden Lady Fiona before her Earl Clark could act.


    Right now, she was the only one who had an idea of Lady Fiona''s location, as she was using her as a piece to extortionate her husband into not handing over the dominion to someone else, hoping that her son would return.


    The reason Kate had so much information about this situation was due to the fact that she had been looking for Lady Fiona''s whereabouts for quite some time now.


    In order to help her son gain the inheritor position, she had to find her and take out this piece from the first wife''s hands.


    Roy checked this whole information in one breath, but instead of looking into the leads that Kate had found, he started looking at all the accomplices and enemies of Earl Clark''s first wife.


    The best way to control Lady Fiona''s situation was to keep her in front of her eyes or send her outside the dominion.


    But the second option was clearly investigated from Kate, and most probably Earl Clark as well, which meant that most probably Lady Fiona was still in the city.


    Looking through all the information he found a few places he doubted, that he was planning to visit during the night. With those thoughts in mind, he quickly opened the space channel to Gaia to have some rest there.


    Gaia was the only place where he could be fully relaxed that nothing would happen to him, as this whole place was under his rule.


    Well, at least until now that he hadn''t found anyone else in there, not that he had explored much of the place anyway.


    He was still too weak to actually check too far from his safe heaven in Gaia. In fact, he was already planning to start his exploration in Gaia once he took care of this place called Badona City.


    That was a plan for the future though, right now he was concentrated on the situation happening close to the Stone Altar.


    The 5 beauties that had clashed with Kate outside, were having a fight with Kate on the free space close to the Stone Altar, while the others were training on the areas around.


    They were all actually training in the 10-times gravity field, but there was no sign of their previous difficulties in it, and they were slowly getting used to it.


    Soon, they would be able to fully adapt to the 10-times gravity field and even be able to improve their selves further.


    The results of their training were obvious in the fight between the five beauties and Kate.


    Despite the fact that they were between Rank 3 and Rank 4, they were able to not only put a fight against Kate who was a late Rank 4 Bewitching Mage, they were even able to win against her.


    Kate was certainly shocked by their fighting prowess and their abilities, as she had never seen something rule-defying like this.


    It looked like they were at least 7 or 8 times faster than a normal expert of their same Rank, making them able to even compare to her speed despite being of a higher Rank.


    Not only that, but even their strength, endurance, and stamina as well. Just how the hell had they trained to reach this level.


    Each and every one of them seemed to be on the same level as those geniuses from the big Kingdoms, or Empires of the continent.


    Even one of them would be enough to shock a place like this Badona City, making Earl Clark desperate to try and attach them to his side.


    Yet there were so many of these women in this place, and there were a few even better than the ones she was fighting.


    Especially when her eyes landed on Amelia who seemed to have become the wolf leading the pack of ladies and kids, as everyone was convinced of her strength and prowess.


    What she didn''t understand was that not more than a few steps from her, someone who had an aura almost as dense as here, seemed to be having difficulties in walking in there.


    Curious about what was happening there, she started walking towards the women, while the rest of them and Roy looked at her with a knowing smile.


    She was about to receive a valuable lesson despite her age¡­

 Chapter 260 - Traces Of Lady Fiona

    It was only the moment that she put her first step outside of the stony area of the Stone Altar surroundings that she finally understood what was going on.


    Immediately 10 times the gravity started falling on her body, as she was only able to stand on her feet shakily, and not fall on the ground after she had used her Magic Power to resist it.


    Well, the biggest reason for her shaky body at that particular moment had been the surprise and startle that place had given her, as normally it shouldn''t have been difficult for her to keep appearances.


    Of course, standing and walking without a problem wasn''t possible, but at least she wouldn''t have shown such an embarrassing scene to everyone around her.


    Quite a few beauties chuckled at her reactions, while a few of them looked at her with a more serious look.


    If she was like that even before she received the benefits that their Harem Palace provided, then what would happen once she did?


    True, her presence wasn''t a big threat to them currently, but this didn''t mean that it would stay the same later.


    Furthermore, they had already heard rumors that she wasn''t a normal person outside, and she had a little bit of background.


    No matter how one looked at this scene, it was clear that Kate would be a great danger to them in the future. So the chuckles lasted only for a few moments.


    Kate, on the other hand, seemed to be quite shocked inside, knowing that these women and these kids were training under such conditions.


    If they were at her Rank then perhaps this wouldn''t seem like much, but each and every one of them was at least one or two Ranks below her.


    This was crazy! If they were able to do something like this at the moment, then what would they become in the future?


    Could it be that someday she would become the same as them? Even though this seemed like an impossible dream, she couldn''t bring herself to negate or reject it.


    As if reading her thoughts, Roy''s voice resounded through the place, as he said,


    "If you are loyal, and obedient enough, you will have their benefits as well! My Harem Palace is a free and impartial Sect after all.


    You achieve your rankings and benefits through your own contributions and strength!"


    Those words startled Kate, as she didn''t know what to think or say for a moment. Until now she had thought of reaching these ladies'' potentials and prowess as a dream, but everything changed by those simple words.


    She had a chance as well! As long as she managed to demonstrate her loyalty, obedience, and usefulness she had a chance as well.


    Her dead, or better yet barely alive dreams in the depths of her heart, and mind finally could reveal their selves to the outside, as her ambitions were revived once again.


    At that moment she understood that it had been a great choice to actually subserve herself to Roy, and at the same time she was determined to do whatever she could to help him out.


    Certainly, there were quite a few complicated issues among the two, like the fates of her children. But as long as they managed to settle those issues out, she could finally have her happiness and ambitions back.


    Roy was satisfied with her expression and reactions, but he didn''t have time at the moment, as he looked at Amelia and said,


    "Amelia come with me, we are going to find your mother!"


    It was only at that moment that Kate finally managed to recognize the beauty, as she couldn''t help but have her jaw drop down, looking at the beauty in shock.


    Amelia didn''t seem to bother with her though, as she quickly reached beside Roy and gave him a nice tight hug as if she was afraid of separation.


    "Don''t worry she will be just fine! I promise you!"


    "Uhummm~!"


    The beauty could only accept his promise and words with a sound, as they immediately disappeared from Gaia followed by Kate and the other 5 ladies, who were clearly covered in sweat.


    "You ladies can take a shower here, me and Amelia are enough to deal with this matter!


    Kate make sure that you protect this place in the meantime, if that bastard Abyan dares to come up, knock him down and wait for me!"


    "Yes, Master!"


    Roy wouldn''t want to waste Kate''s time but with Master Abyan in the building that he didn''t trust in the least, he felt that having her guard the place would be the best idea.


    It wasn''t like he feared that these beauties would fall for the guy''s schemes or pressure, but he didn''t want that dirt to actually sully their mentality and peace.


    If that guy actually came and tried something with them, these beauties would immediately jump on his throat and even kill him slowly by torture to get rid of him.


    Right now he couldn''t allow something like that to happen as he would be losing the only Array and Formations Master under his rule, and that wasn''t a good idea.


    His business would need to stop even before starting, which could only be considered a terrible situation and idea.


    With that out of the way, Amelia and Roy undressed under the eyes of the other ladies present, as Kate wasn''t making sense of what was going on before both Roy and Amelia disappeared from her sight.


    It was incredible, it felt just like some kind of miracle, as she couldn''t feel Roy''s and Amelia''s presence by her side anymore.


    They had disappeared right in front of her eyes, and yet she wasn''t able to ''sense'' their presence anymore like they had fully dispersed or melted in the surroundings.


    Valery and the other ladies didn''t linger there much, as they immediately went to take a shower, while Kate''s mouth seemed big enough to fit an egg.


    ¡­


    It took Roy and Amelia 13 minutes to arrive at their first location which was nothing else but Earl Clark First Wife''s paternal house.


    She belonged to a big and important nobility family in the dominion, her father was Count Reik one of the most trusted subordinates of Earl Clark.


    It was precisely due to the connection between the Earl and her father that she had actually managed to land the position of the first wife.


    Clearly, it was impossible for her to hide Lady Fiona in Earl Clark''s castle, as that was the man''s home ground.


    If he wasn''t even able to determine whether someone or something was hiding in his own house, then he could only be labeled as an idiot and incapable lord, which was clearly not true.


    The next doubted place in line would most certainly be Count Reik''s house and the woman''s paternal house.


    Even though Count Reik was one of Earl Clark''s most trusted aides, he should still be on his daughter''s side.


    After all, the moment that his nephew inherited the dominion, his Reik family would certainly expand and prosper.


    Furthermore, since Earl Clark believed his aide in public, he couldn''t push his search on the guy''s house too far and could only wait and see about the situation.


    Certainly, he must have sent a few people in the dark to have a look at the surroundings, and probably had an idea of what was going on as well, but there was something that he would have never thought.


    Roy had caught the slight slip-up by pure luck as well, as amidst the information about the incomings and outgoings of the place, he had seen something weird.


    Reik''s family had actually recently bought 29 fat cow bodies which were used as meat during one of their latest parties.


    The surprising point was that while they had ordered 29, they had received 30, the 30th one was considered as a gift from the butcher.


    There was nothing surprising about this matter, as probably the butcher had tried to curry favor with the Count''s family, the surprising matter was that the bodies were delivered fully.


    No noble family would actually do something like that, as it would only be extra work for their cooks. Normally the butcher would bring the best meat required, and not something like this.


    Not only that, but a stingy man like Count Reik had even paid for the cows'' bones, intestines, and everything else.


    Since when had this man become so kind-hearted and giving? There was clearly something wrong with this, which Earl Clark must have understood as well, but he had yet to find Lady Fiona, so he hadn''t acted.


    It was understandable, after all, these guys would have hidden her someplace that even the City and dominion Lord was unable to find.


    Roy had full confidence that as long as he followed his target, Count Reik, he would sooner or later find the location of Lady Fiona.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he and Amelia reached the Count''s Mansion and started looking around the place first.


    First things first, Roy checked for a barrier, which didn''t seem to be activated even if there was one, and then look around the place.


    He wasn''t able to find the Count in the Mansion which meant that he wasn''t there at the moment, but he sensed weird fluctuations.


    In one of the rooms of the Mansion, a mature-looking woman was actually fully dressed, sitting on her chair sipping tea, while a young woman was under the table licking her secret garden like a little cat.


    The woman below was actually chained, and clearly roughly treated, as there were all kinds of whip signs on her body¡­

 Chapter 261 - Hidden Location

    Despite the service that she was receiving, the woman didn''t seem content in the least. In fact, she looked extremely angry and dissatisfied.


    "Where the hell has that bastard hidden that slu*t?"


    Even though she said those words under breath, the woman under her who was licking her private garden was able to hear, but she didn''t stop her work in the least.


    She wasn''t the only one to have heard those words though, as Roy and Amelia heard her words too, which made their suspicions about this place even firmer.


    While Roy managed to keep his calm in this situation, Amelia''s heart started beating faster and faster, as she finally had a sound lead on her mother''s tracks.


    Her sudden excitement clearly affected the camouflage on her body but fortunately, the woman sipping on her tea had greater worries than looking around her and wasn''t able to notice anything.


    On the other hand, Roy grabbed Amelia''s hand and looked her right on the eyes, as his face clearly expressed only one thing,


    ''Calm down, we can''t blow our cover now!''


    Amelia understood that as well, and with his help managed to take her heartbeat under control once again, while waiting for something else.


    Unfortunately, that was everything the woman said, who displeased with the service she was receiving, she actually took her teat cup and hit the woman below her with it,


    "You damn waste, you hurt me with your teeth! Do your job properly if you don''t want to die!"


    ''Bangggg¡­, Clanggg¡­''


    The cup hit the woman below right on the center of her forehead, cutting the woman''s forehead and drawing even a little bit of blood, and then fell on the floor cracking.


    The victim could only look at her Madam in surprise, startle, and pain as she didn''t dare to blame her Madam for whatever had happened.


    If she dared to do something like that, she would end up in a much worse situation than this. It was certainly going to be much more painful as well.


    ''Slaaappppp~! Slapppppp~!''


    Why the hell are you looking at me like that, you dirty swine! Are you tired of living!?"


    Even though the poor victim wasn''t showing any sign of anger or even emotion besides the pain on her face, the Madam seemed to be extremely angry at her.


    The truth was that she didn''t really care about the way the slave looked at her, or what she thought about her, she only wanted a target to release her frustration that had built up lately.


    After experiencing that man''s treatment, she had been completely changed, and she couldn''t enjoy any intimate contact like before anymore.


    Her life had certainly become much more difficult and unhappy as she had lost one of the few things that kept her happy and satisfied.


    Roy didn''t need to look at her for long to understand what was wrong with her, and decided to give her his full treatment later, but right now he had something much more important to take care of.


    Completely ignoring the scene in front of him, Roy awaited for the Madam to throw the slave out of the room, and immediately followed behind her to get outside of the room.


    In order to find the location of Lady Fiona, but also to prepare for any possible change in the situation, he had to make sure that he had full knowledge of the area and the structure of the building.


    Most of the rooms were empty, and a few of them were occupied by Count Reik''s other wives and lovers, that he would visit whenever he was bored.


    In this world, whoever had the strength and money could do whatever they wanted without caring much about public opinion, rights, or justice.


    A few of them were beauties, and a few were even younger than one would have thought or considered, but this entered the Count''s references, and no one really cared about it.


    As long as someone didn''t have enough strength, wealth, and disposition to make a normal living, they would be forced through many means to end up in such situations and positions.


    This didn''t mean that all of them were the same though, as many of them were pressured and forced to come and take this position.


    After all, a strong, arrogant, and selfish man would do whatever he could to reach his goals and obsessions.


    At first, Roy was a bit taken aback and startled by this situation, but slowly he got used to it, and by now it didn''t make much impression on him.


    It was a new normal to him and this world. Something that he wouldn''t be able to change even if he became the top figure of this new continent and planet.


    Not to mention that right now he had a much different purpose and goal for being here, as he slowly started making his way below the building.


    No matter which age and era people would always try to hide everything in the belly of dirt below their feet, and this Count Reik shouldn''t be much different.


    With those thoughts in mind, Roy and Amelia reached the lowest level being the basement of the Mansion, but still, they found nothing.


    They found the entrance to Count Reik''s underground base, but that shouldn''t be where Lady Fiona was kept.


    After all, if Lady Fiona was there, the Madam would have already found her and reported her presence to whoever she wanted to give that news to.


    For that reason, Roy started looking more around the place, for a second safe place. A place that even the Madam shouldn''t know about.


    He looked all over the place, but there seemed to be nothing new. Even underground there didn''t seem to be anything extra.


    This place seemed to be a dead end!


    ''Schliiinnnggggg~!''


    No matter how much he didn''t like it, there was nothing he could do about it. Just as he and Amelia were thinking to leave the place, the sound of a cracking metallic gate sounded behind them.


    They immediately turned their heads towards the direction, only to see the full wall of the west side, which seemed to be something similar to a Family Altar drop down and reveal an opening.


    The reason why they had found no sign of that opening before was because the actual opening wasn''t below, but above.


    This Count Reik seemed to be extremely intelligent. He had actually blocked a part of his Mansion from inside and created a pocket on the corner.


    As the ''elevator'' stone thing was lowering down, Count Reik appeared on their sight, with a clear depraved, and angry look on his face.


    Even the clothes on his lower body seemed to be a bit crooked, which Roy was forced to hide by hugging and robbing Amelia''s lips, not allowing her to pay attention to the gut.


    He had to do that otherwise, they would be discovered and there was no way this was going to end up well.


    Amelia clearly understood that there was something wrong with the situation, but since she didn''t see anything, her emotional state wasn''t agitated as much it would have.


    Roy didn''t lose time before taking her in his arms and immediately jumping on the elevator before Count Reik could fall down as he didn''t want to lose this chance.


    He didn''t know whether there would be a trap formation at the entrance or not, but he guessed that if there were traces of a formation there, then this place would be easily discovered.


    The illusion information was already a big risk in this part of the wall, which made it look like it was deeper than it looked, so it should be safe in that regard.


    Heaven seemed to be on his side, as even when he jumped on the elevator there was no alarm, or formation activated, as he waited for Count Reik to go down and then allow the elevator to pull them up.


    Things were actually going much smoother than he thought, as in a short time he and Amelia were actually being pulled up with the elevator.


    It was only when they reached the second floor that Roy understood that things wouldn''t be as simple as he had thought.


    While Count Reik didn''t seem to have created many traps about the elevator, the path above was riddled with all kinds of traps and weapons.


    It truly made even Roy''s heartbeat tremble in fear for a moment, as he looked at all the traps in front of him, capable of cutting through even a Rank 5 Warrior.


    There were all kinds of magic attacks, sharp weapons, and even colorful poisons on their path, making everyone think they were actually climbing hell.


    Of course, Roy was thinking of dodging and avoiding all the deadly traps no matter what, but just as he was about to move, Amelia actually stopped him with a sign.


    Roy was clearly surprised by Amelia''s actions and reaction, but he still decided to trust her. If he had learned one thing about this beauty, was that her instincts, and senses were sharper than his.


    Well, considering her father that made a lot of sense, despite hurting Roy''s pride more than a little. What man would be willing to accept that he was weaker than his woman in what had to be his field of expertise.


    Still, since he was raised with the culture of his old home, he was able to accept that fact for the meantime, despite swearing that it would change in the future.


    It was only when¡­

 Chapter 262 - Rescuing Lady Fiona

    It was only when they went through the first danger which was a metallic wires net, and they passed through it without even the slightest problem or resistance that he understood what was going on.


    Apparently, these traps seemed to be nothing more than illusions. Or so one would think at first, because the next one was some kind of fire whip that landed on different intervals, and it didn''t look like one.


    Even Amelia told him through her eyes, but even with a whisper,


    "This is real!"


    Roy had already thought the same, as he hadn''t relaxed his guard even for a moment, so he could quickly dodge the incoming whip without much of a problem.


    The whip continued its earlier path without problems, as Roy and Amelia reached their next trap, which was a mixture of metallic weapons.


    This time the trap was even more intricate as there seemed to be a mix of the real and illusory objects in the mix, and one would need quite sharp senses to actually notice them and act accordingly.


    Fortunately, Roy had Amelia with him, who with her sharp senses could make the difference and guide him, while Roy only concentrated on acting according to her instructions.


    That wasn''t the end, it was only after they had passed through 3 more traps, that finally, the stone room elevator stopped, and they could finally reach their destination.


    Lady Fiona appeared on their sight fully, as she was still unconscious on the bed with an extremely whiteish yellow complexion on her face.


    It was clear that she was still suffering under the danger of the poison on her system. Not only that but her situation was more deteriorated than it should be.


    Clearly, the environment and the treatment she was receiving weren''t the best, as she was forced to stay in this dark, empty, and cold hidden room.


    Amelia seemed to want to jump directly on her mother''s bed and stay beside her, but before she could make a hasty action she was stopped by Roy.


    "Stop! This is clearly a trap! We need to consider this more!"


    "But, but my mother is there!"


    This was the second time that Roy witnessed Amelia''s tearing face and this time with more emotion than the first since she was now his woman.


    "I know, I understand you! But you can''t throw everything, including your own security due to a moment of haste!


    If we aren''t careful, instead of saving her we will just surrender ourselves!"


    Amelia wanted to oppose his words, but she couldn''t find any word to. Roy was right, this was most probably a trap for her, or whoever entered up to here had to be careful.


    No matter how much she wanted to throw herself on her mother''s chest, she couldn''t allow herself to get caught, or impede her mother''s rescue!


    Left with no other choice, she could only whimper lightly on Roy''s chest, as he looked for the path through this trap.


    It was extremely weird, there seemed to be no floor in the whole room, as even Lady Fiona''s bed was standing afloat.


    This was truly a weird and impossible looking scene to look at, as he looked around the place more than a few times but found nothing helpful.


    It was clearly a trap to jump directly on the bed, but could it be that jumping directly on the trap was the only way to reach there?


    There shouldn''t be, right!?


    If that was the case then every time Count Reik entered this place, the alarm would ring, and many people would come to surround the place.


    Something like that would be too much of a bother, so there must be a way to approach the bed without alerting anyone.


    Still, no matter how many times he tried, Roy wasn''t able to find anything helpful, making him angrier and angrier.


    Amelia''s tears and emotions were in a mess, his shirt was already wet due to her relentless crying, and he couldn''t bear to hear her cry like that. He was determined to find the path as soon as possible.


    Could it be that he would have to wait for Count Reik to enter, and only then to find the path? That didn''t seem logical considering Amelia''s state, and his own intentions.


    Angered at the surroundings and the damned situation, he couldn''t help but spit towards the empty bottom, while cursing inside,


    "This damned place! Just what and how has that bastard done to this place!?"


    The next moment though he noticed something that he wouldn''t have thought for quite some years. This bastard Count Reik was a true genius.


    If it weren''t for the lucky chance of seeing his spit actually not fall down more than one foot below the stone room elevator he would have never thought of something like that.


    Apparently, there wasn''t a big empty pit under him, but a glass layer path that led towards the bed. This was truly an ingenious idea.


    Extremely happy and excited about his discovery he and Amelia approached the bed, while Amelia left his arms and jumped on her mother''s side, while he took a look at the beauty in front of him.


    Lady Fiona was a real beauty, it wasn''t a wonder that Earl Clark and the others had tried so hard to subdue and taste her. Fortunately for him, they were idiots who hadn''t succeeded.


    From now on, this beauty would belong to him, and he would slowly subdue and make her his. He would make her forget all about Master Gorg and think only of him.


    He made this promise to himself full of confidence and determination, as he approached her body as well, only to discover a weird smell and stains on her clothes and body.


    It didn''t take him long to understand just what and how those stains were made, as even Amelia was able to recognize them in a short time.


    Immediately her anger, rage, and hate towards Count Reik reached the peak, as she could only say with a harsh and heavy tone through clenched teeth,


    "Count Reik, I will make sure that your whole family gets ra*ped in front of you, and then torture you for every second that you are alive.


    Such an oath and words seemed like it would pull some sort of Divine Punishment at every moment, but Roy didn''t really care.


    As a matter of fact, he had just taken the same oath at that moment. From the moment that Amelia had no choice but to accept their agreement, he had considered Lady Fiona as his own woman.


    Right now, he was looking at his woman who had been humiliated and dirtied by the depraved, and lecherous behavior of a damn idiot who had grown tired of living.


    If he didn''t make that guy regret everything he had done, and even spill tears of blood for the rest of his life, Roy wouldn''t find peace with himself.


    Not letting the beauty even one second more in that position, like that, he quickly bit on the wrist of his left hand, and then let the blood drop on the mother beauty''s mouth.


    Just a few drops of his immune blood should be enough to completely heal her from the poison, as he immediately sent her and Amelia back to Gaia, after saying,


    "Take care of my woman and your mother! Don''t worry I will take care of thins here outside! I promise you won''t be disappointed."


    Amelia didn''t know how to react to Roy''s first part of words as even though she had accepted the price, now that her mother was in her arms, and about to recover she didn''t know what to think.


    The best thing she could do now was to stay completely quiet and do as Roy said. She wasn''t worried about him in the least.


    In fact, even though weird she worried more about the people of this place, and especially Count Reik''s end. That guy had truly provoked a calamity without understanding why, or how.


    On the other hand, Roy noticed her weird expression, but he didn''t say anything. Due to the special circumstances, he didn''t say anything, but he would surely not allow her to go back on her word.


    Once he was done with that, it was finally time for him to deal with all the bastards in this Mansion and their sufferings.


    No one would be able to escape his claws, especially that Count Reik who had just signed his own torture prematurely.


    What Roy didn''t expect though was that no even 1 minute after he had sent Amelia and her mother inside Gaia, the stone room elevator moved, and a bad feeling crept on his heart.


    Not even a minute after the elevator started going down, it started climbing up, and from the noise of it, Roy could tell that many people were coming to visit him.


    It didn''t require high intelligence to understand that he had unwillingly activated one of the alarms, and now all the guards were running towards his location.


    Things were bout to get more dangerous and complicated now, but he didn''t really care. Even if these guys didn''t come for him, he would surely go for them.


    They would have to suffer for every little thing that his Lady Fiona had suffered otherwise he wouldn''t be able to eat his food and drink his drink in peace anymore.


    On the other hand, the guards arrived at the location, but unfortunately, they weren''t able to discover even the slightest trace.


    Roy was nowhere to be seen¡­.

 Chapter 263 - Escaping The Surrounding

    "Look there!"


    "What to look there, there is nothing!"


    The second guard thought that his friend was actually trying to mess up with him in this situation when they should be extremely serious about their job.


    "Exactly, there isn''t anything! There should be the captive''s body on the bed, but there isn''t, you idiot! Immediately ring the alarm.


    Tell them to block the whole Mansion, we can''t allow them to escape otherwise we will be the ones to suffer the Count''s rage."


    The second guard could only scream in anger as he saw that his friend wasn''t catching the important clue, as their neck would be in line if they didn''t properly take care of this matter.


    Even though they didn''t see a trace of Roy''s presence it didn''t mean that they believed there was nobody there, as the biggest proof was Lady Fiona''s disappearance.


    Roy on the other hand understood perfectly that he wouldn''t be able to easily escape from this situation without taking care of these guys, so he didn''t waste any time.


    Getting immediately on the action, he appeared out of nowhere, and before the 1st guard could even react he had actually knocked him out with a knife hit with the back of his hand.


    It wasn''t that he pitied the two of them as guards of the Mansion it was just that his plan of escape involved the two of them.


    He could have acted faster, and earlier for sure, but he need to attract more flies in order to have a chance at escaping.


    In no time the elevator started to lower down, and it was clear that many more guards were going to come upstairs, as they kept a tight lock on the only entrance and exit of the place.


    Roy didn''t immediately get down as he was worried that there might be something on the way that he still had no idea of and stayed upstairs.


    The new guards immediately entered the floor and started looking at the surroundings, all the possible corners and places that Roy might be hiding.


    They even turned the bed upside down not caring about the liquids, stains, or any other thing on it, as they made sure to pierce each part of it with their weapons, to make sure that there was no one hiding in there.


    These guys didn''t seem to care about the conditions of their fellow guards on the ground, who were actually checked only after they had gone through every inch of the room above.


    It was only then that the guards'' captain came over at the two bodies on the ground, checked their vitals, and then,


    "Slaaapppppp~! Slaapppppp~! Wake up, you bastards! What happened here, where did the intruder and that bi*tch go!?"


    It was clear that the captain of guards didn''t care about the well-being of the two guards, he was interested and worried only about the intruder and Lady Fiona.


    The two poor guards had been knocked out without understanding what had actually happened at that time, making the situation even worse for themselves.


    "I-I do-don''t know! He mo-moved like a ghost and knocked us out in one move!"


    "Are you fu*cking kidding me? You expect me to believe that someone knocked the two of you without even showing himself, and then left the place without leaving a trace?


    Is that even possible? You are Rank 4 Warriors for fu*ck sake! You better have a better response for the Lord when he asks you!"


    The two poor guards could only look at each other in the eye and not know what to say or how to react as this was their truth. The only thing they could think of.


    "Take these bastards out of my eyes, they are useless!"


    Seeing that the two guards didn''t seem like they would say anything else, the guard''s captain could only scream in anger and rage, to take them away.


    The two guards seemed to realize that trying to escape would be stupid and could only go with the other guards, hoping that their Lord would be merciful with poor and guiltless souls like them.


    The guards'' captain and the other guards kept searching for any possible clues through the place, as the two guards were transported down below under full guard.


    Well, more than guards or possible witnesses they were transported as guilty criminals that might escape.


    One couldn''t blame the other guards, to them these two were the necessary criminals that would help them escape guilt and blame.


    Even after 1 hour when Count Reik arrived at the place when the guards and their captain had searched through the whole place they hadn''t been able to find even a trace of Roy, or Lady Fiona.


    ''Slaappppppppp¡­, Baaannnngggg~!''


    This was most certainly an extremely terrible situation for the guards, as the moment that Count Reik appeared at the entrance of the basement and heard the report from the captain he sent him flying with a slap.


    It was clear that he was extremely angry at that moment, and no matter who tried to say or do something would suffer.


    The poor captain on the other hand could only get up and once again make his way back towards his lord, Count Reik while pleading.


    "My Lord please calm your anger! There was nothing I could do, no matter how much we searched we found nothing.


    The only witnesses of the situation are those two guards, and I made sure to place them in isolation. I am sure that we can find some trace if we question them hard enough!"


    At that moment, the captain could only think to himself, it''s better the two of them, than me and others. They should take it for the whole group.


    "You damn trash! You useless piece of shit, do you only know how to find scapegoats? Do you know who has disappeared right now?


    Do you know what end awaits us if it revealed that she was under our watch and in this place?


    Losing our heads would be the least of our worries! I know that bastard very well, he will skewer us into the City gates just to set an example!"


    The guards'' captain clearly didn''t expect to hear those words. It was clearly understood from Count Reik''s face and expression just how complicated and dangerous the matter was.


    If this was something that could affect even Count Reik, then he was nothing more than a blade of grass that would be either squashed down or cut in half.


    This wasn''t anymore just a matter of guilt, blame, and suffering, it was a matter of survival not only for him but even for Count Reik.


    Knowing and realizing this, he immediately looked at the guards and said in a hurried voice,


    "Quickly take us to the two guards!"


    The guards didn''t dare tarry this matter, as it wasn''t only their captain''s order but even their lord was with him. This matter''s importance had gone from 10 to 100 under 20 seconds.


    As the guards'' captain and Count Reik made their way towards the two captured guards'' cells, the culprit behind this matter was hiding in a place that people wouldn''t be able to think of.


    He was in the Madam''s room, watching as the Madam was suffering and even hurting herself in order to reach even a slight climax.


    How had he escaped under all those gazes?


    Pretty simple actually, after knocking out the two guards that came at the location first, he immediately sent one of them in Gaia, while he used his newest acquired skill, the Blood Change to imitate one of them.


    Yes, he was one of the guards that got slapped awake, which clearly made him extremely angry, but at that moment the most important thing to do was to escape safely.


    He could take his revenge later, but he couldn''t get his life back should something happen to him at that time.


    Later when he had finally reached the cell that he should still be detained, he quickly created an opportunity to bring the guard back to replace him, as he used camouflage and disappeared.


    Once he was able to escape the tight surveil he easily made his way through the prison corridors, and also found the opportunity to get out of it in under 1 hour.


    But this was just the start, as he had no intention of leaving this place this soon. After all, he had many interests to collect to that bastard Count Reik and his whole family.


    With these thoughts in mind, he had decided upon the easiest target of the bunch and had arrived here at the Madam''s room.


    The scene playing in front of him was enough to perfectly demonstrate that he was right, as the Madam was dying for some true domination.


    While Roy had been writing and traveling through Earth he had participated in many weird events, and gathering, with S&M play being the theme for quite a few of them.


    As a person who loved beauties of all kinds without judging them, Roy didn''t pull back from these events and actually learned quite a few things from them.


    Complementing that knowledge with what he knew about the female body, he had actually managed to create his own ''rough play'' that was clearly a few levels above that of Earl Clark.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he allowed the Madam to suffer some more, as finally, the guards appeared at her door, knocking hard.


    This happened much later than Roy expected, as after that he had been thinking that these guys would surely control the whole Mansion first.


    ''Knock¡­, knock¡­, knocckkk¡­''


    "Madam please¡­"

 Chapter 264 - Picking Up A Worthless Sl*ut

    "Madam we are under Master''s orders to search your room! Please open the door and cooperate!"


    The Madam was clearly displeased with her current situation and even more so with the fact that she hadn''t been able to reach a climax yet, so she obviously got extremely angry at the disturbance.


    "Get inside! Someone better have died, or something important have happened otherwise I will kill you for disturbing me!"


    Those threatening words clearly terrified the poor servant ladies that were at the door, as they clearly felt the killing intent in the words.


    Their Madam was truly angry right now, she truly was thinking of killing the two of them, which was something that she dared to do.


    Everyone in the Mansion knew that whoever went to serve the Madam would have a terrible and torturing life, as they would either end up crippled in many ways or dead.


    Yes, there had been more than a few servants who had actually died at the hands of the Madam, and her whims of anger.


    If it weren''t for this being their Lord and Master''s order the two servants would have better preferred not to do something like this and turn back immediately.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t!


    They could only push the door open and enter inside with their legs shaking and trembling as one of them said in a meek and low voice,


    "Madam, the Count has ordered us to make a thorough search of the Mansion as there seems to be a thief hiding in here!


    The thief seems to have stolen something extremely precious from the treasury, and the Count is extremely angry and determined to capture him!"


    "What!? When did this happen!?"


    "One hour ago Madam!"


    "Then why are you useless things coming here only now?"


    "We were ordered to search through the Mansion just a few minutes ago Madam, and these are only rumors being spread around!"


    "Where is my husband now!?"


    "He is in his office, talking with the guards'' captain!"


    "Hmph~! Check around the place, but make sure that you don''t put your nose where it doesn''t belong otherwise, don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    "We wouldn''t dare, Madam!"


    The Madam left the room in big and angry strides as she walked towards her husband''s office, while Roy stayed inside the room and waited for the control to finish.


    Looking at the attitude of this Madam and the way she treated all the servants, maids, and everyone else in this Mansion this was for sure the safest place for him to hide.


    He had no idea why that Count Reik was certain that he hadn''t left the building even after a full hour going by, but he didn''t care about it right now, as he didn''t plan on going outside for the day.


    After all, he had to take care of this Madam first and make her his hidden piece by Count Reik''s side, if he wanted to properly control the guy to reach at his daughter.


    Even though that woman wasn''t the one to treat Lady Fiona like that, she surely was more than responsible for what she had been through.


    It didn''t take long for the Madam to return to her room, as she was clearly puzzled and angry upon her return.


    She had found out that her husband had been hiding Lady Fiona from her. Not only that but she had even been kidnaped and taken away.


    Her plans and hopes had gone completely astray, as she was thinking deeply about what to do from now on.


    One thing was for sure, she had to actually inform that guy of what had happened, and hope that he wouldn''t hold her accountable about all this.


    Even though she knew that this was going to be nothing more than her wishful thinking, there wasn''t much she could do about it.


    "Poor thing, you are so frustrated and displeased! Let me help you a bit!"


    With those thoughts in mind, she sat upon her table and started writing a letter to him, but the moment she grabbed hold of her pen a voice sounded on her ears, and the world started spinning.


    While Roy would have loved to take her body there, and even more train her in there, he didn''t dare to be afraid of her moans and screams.


    When one reaches climax and surpasses the limits, would most certainly be unable to control her body and scream, and he might be found out.


    For that reason, he had no other choice but to take her inside Gaia! In there, no matter how much she moaned or screamed, no one would bother about her.


    Still, he had to make sure that Gaia''s existence wasn''t revealed to her, so he could only knock her out before taking her into Gaia.


    ¡­


    The Madam managed to wake up inside one of the tents not long after Roy had brought her there, as she was fully equipped with one of those ''Rough Love'' sets of equipment that Roy had taken from the Rank 5 Masters.


    As the wife of a Count, the Madam had been always supplied with some of the best resources found on Badona City as she had ever reached mid Rank 4 Earth Mage.


    But since her Magic Power cultivation and strength were mostly as an effect of different resources and herbs, it wasn''t substantial and effective.


    Despite being a Rank 4 Earth Mage, the strength and fighting prowess she could bring was only at mid Rank 3 Earth Mage.


    Due to that, no matter how much she tried to take down whatever was binding her to the cold metallic table she was resting upon she wasn''t able to.


    As a matter of fact, the Madam was actually tied to the metallic table fully naked, as she could feel the slight coldness of the table on her bareback, and rear mountains.


    Not only that, but she had even been pierced on the buds on top of her soft melons, and on the bud atop her secret cave entrance, with something like a wire tied to them.


    There was a choker on her neck, as well as a gag ball on her mouth, and her eyes were covered with another eye-sight blocker.


    Her spirit sense was restricted, and she didn''t know what was around her body, but she knew that only a thin thread of clothing was covering her secret cave''s entrance.


    Weirdly, despite being extremely frightened and scared of what was awaiting her, there were love juices coming from her secret cave''s entrance clearly showing that she was excited.


    At this moment, someone approached the cold metallic table slowly, and then removed the gag ball on her mouth, giving her the freedom to speak freely.


    Even though there were many more novities this time, in her mind the only one who could tie her up like that, with these weird things attached to her body was only that man, as she started pleading,


    "Master Clark, Master Clark please forgive this worthless sl*ut! I couldn''t do anything to stop what happened!"


    "You surely have a lot of guts to compare me with some limp-dick bastard like him, you worthless slu*t!"


    Unfortunately, the response she received seemed to have nothing to do with the guy she was thinking, as she was completely stupefied for a moment.


    "What!?"


    "Tch~! To think that you are so wet just from this much! It truly makes one wonder just what kind of psycho woman you are!"


    "Wh-who are you!? Wh-why are you doing this to me!? Do you know who I am? Do you know who my husband is?"


    "I am your new and last Master! You are just a dirty slu*t who dies to be tortured and ravished! As for your husband, should I care? You just clearly demonstrated that you have placed a green hat on him.


    Poor guy, probably he would never have imagined just what kind of sex freak he has married!"


    "Hmph~! It was his own fault for never being able to please me! That di*ckless bastard should be happy to have even slept in the same bed as me!"


    "Sure, sure, I agree with you! It''s just that I truly wonder, when did your relationship with that bastard Clark start!


    Don''t tell me that his wife is his own sister, that would be too much even for someone like you, right?"


    "¡­"


    "Right!?"


    "I don''t know! It shouldn''t be!"


    "Oy, oy, you seem even worse than I thought! You are making me feel like I have thought too highly of you until now!"


    "Hmph~! So what!? You better let me go otherwise, not only my husband but even my Master won''t let you go!


    Your life in this Badona City and dominion will be over!"


    "Hahahahah~! It''s extremely cute to see you think that your di*ckless husband and that limp-di*ck bastard can actually frighten me!


    Don''t worry though, I will make sure to let them witness me fu*cking you into oblivion right in front of their faces!"


    "What!? Who do you think you are? Do you know their strength and ways? You are going to die before you even breathe in their presence, forget about fu*cking me!"


    "It seems truly heartful to hear you like that worthless sl*ut? Did you forget where you were the moment that I picked you up?


    Or what had happened before I did so?


    Do you still think like that!?"


    The Madam''s eyes were covered by the cloth but if the cloth wasn''t there one would see her eyes open like two big lightbulbs as she was reminded of what had happened.


    Roy was not only admitting his hand in taking away Lady Fiona but had even captured her and brought her here when her husband''s Mansion was in full alert.


    Could it be that he was truly able to do as he said?

 Chapter 265 - Sweet Torture [R-18]

    Unfortunately, she didn''t have that much time to think about this situation as Roy immediately stuffed the gag-ball on her mouth, and said with a somewhat serious face,


    "Well enough of talking don''t you think!? It''s time to get down to business!"


    ''Whgghhh~! Ggghhhh~!''


    The beauty''s voice words were immediately blocked and the only thing that could come out of her throat were the gagging sounds.


    Roy didn''t really care about her disposition, and thoughts as he immediately pulled a short whip from nearby and immediately went for the beauty''s lower abdomen.


    In his repertoire of S&M play, the whole idea wasn''t about just being rough and violating the partner but actually building up expectations and then breaking through them.


    For that reason, he had to start the play from someplace that was neither the direct target nor too far to even count so the woman''s lower abdomen was a good start.


    ''Whisshhhh~! Aagghhh~!''


    Even though the gag ball was blocking the woman''s tongue and words, her throaty moans and sounds were more than audible.


    This was a great start for the play, as after the first Roy landed the second strike on the woman''s lower abdomen, this time it was only 1 centimeter below the first.


    ''Whisshhhh~! Aaggggghhhhh~!''


    The whipping sound was the same, but this time the moan scream was louder and longer, even having traces of excitement mixed in it.


    This poor woman had suffered for so long to actually experience something like this, so it was no wonder that she was actually finding excitement so soon!


    Furthermore, she had most probably dreamed many, many times of receiving such treatment and experience. To her, it was most likely like a great gift landing from heaven.


    Noticing that Roy just grinned a bit inside, as he looked at her with a more determined gaze, and without losing time he continued with his whipping.


    ''Whisshhhh~! Aaggggghhhhh~!''


    The reaction was the same, the only thing changing was the emotion and feelings expressed in the moan scream, as the woman''s body even started shivering a bit.


    Slowly expectation was building inside her as Roy was getting closer and closer to her secret garden, and especially her secret cave''s entrance.


    To her, it most probably felt like the finish line was in sight, but at the same time like it would take a long time to reach there.


    Her love juices started coming out of her secret cave''s entrance like she had suddenly opened a love juices fountain in there.


    Seeing her expectations build up, and her secret cave''s entrance get wet like that, Roy decided to change his approach a bit, as he picked up a small wooden stick from nearby.


    It was similar to those walking sticks that old people use as a support to walk, as without any sign or word of warning and precaution, he placed the end of the walking stick on her secret cave''s entrance and pushed it inside.


    ''AAAAGGGGGHHHNNNN~!''


    It was impossible for the beauty to not feel the sudden invasion of her secret cave, as she had been expecting for a while now to feel the whipping sensation over it.


    The sudden invasion of the walking stick affected her so much that she was even unable to control herself from releasing a soulful moan and even climaxing a little bit.


    She had been trying so hard for a few days already and had been unable to even reach such a small climax and in less than 2 minutes with Roy she had.


    It was clear that while she might deny this when Roy removed her gag-ball from her mouth, her body was being extremely truthful with what was going on.


    "I must say you are surprising even me sl*ut! I thought I would have to work harder to make you ''feel'' this, but it seems like I was worried for nothing!


    You truly know no lower limits do you!?"


    Was this the truth and Roy''s thoughts? Of course not! During S&M play it wasn''t only about the physical interaction but also about the psychological ones.


    People like this woman surely enjoyed being humiliated and treated like dirt, and lowly existences, similar to worms and roaches, but of course in a sexual way.


    ''Mhhhh, nhhhhh, ggghhhhh¡­''


    Those thoughts were proved the next moment, as the woman released some sounds that might look like rejection, refusal, and resistance, but unfortunately, her body was betraying her.


    Her love juices were leaking without stop, and the buds on top of her soft buns were standing proudly in attention, like seeking the highest heights they could reach.


    Roy of course didn''t lose too much time talking to her, as the next moment, while she was making some resistance sounds, he started pushing in and pulling out the walking stick forcefully.


    Not only that, but he even continued with his whipping at the same time, doubling all the emotions and sensations of the woman''s body.


    ''Whisshhhhh~! Aaggghhnnnn¡­, Nggghhhnnnnn~!''


    It was clear that the woman was enjoying the situation and not detesting it, as every time her body would reflexively push forward and up.


    It was like her body was drawn to Roy''s whips and walking stick, trying to meet his movements halfway, and cause even more sensations to her body.


    "What a cheap sl*ut you are! It seems like I am doing isn''t enough! I will have to level up my efforts or you might not receive enough satisfaction!"


    With that said Roy used his water and ice magic to create a few cubes of ice all over her body, while his fire magic was used to light up some candles that were above the beauty''s body.


    The ice cubes would send shivers down the woman''s body, while the candle wax would cause burning sensations in the same places, creating a wholly new experience for the woman.


    ''AAAAGGGHHHHNNNNNNN~!''


    Of course, the reaction he received for these actions of his was many times better than he had even expected as the woman seemed to have truly enjoyed it.


    Her moaning scream this time was at least 70% pleasure, which was probably a new high in her life, as it even ended in a strong and powerful climax, that sent her body trembling.


    Without giving the woman even a chance to relax and take her breath, Roy took out the walking stick from her secret cave and then invaded her with his own rod.


    ''AAAGGHHNNNNN~!''


    Roy''s rod was actually twice thicker than the walking stick, so the sudden invasion of his rod inside the beauty''s secret cave could only be considered as overkill.


    It was just impossible for Earl Clark, or Count Reik to have a bigger, and thicker rod than Roy, as his couldn''t even be considered as normal.


    To the poor sensitive woman who had just experienced a big climax, Roy''s rod invasion made her feel like he was ripping her body in two with his movement.


    It was impossible for her to control her body spasms, and especially the satisfaction she received from that pain, as it made her climax last longer and go harder.


    ''AAggghhhhnnnnnnnn~!''


    Just Roy''s rod caused another climax to the sensitive beauty, who seemed to have built quite the amount of love juices in these days.


    She was leaking even harder than a water pump, washing Roy''s body in her love juices. On the other hand, Roy took advantage of this moment to go even further.


    With just one thought he used wind magic to actually push up a few blocks tied to the wires that were connected to the woman''s piercing rings on her soft buns buds, and the bud on top of her secret cave''s entrance.


    ''AAAAGGGGGHHHHHNNNNNNN~!''


    He could literally feel her body spasm and tremble around his monster rod, as he even pushed it as far as he could, even reaching her wound.


    ''AAAAAAAGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH¡­''


    All this stimulation was too much for the poor woman, as she was mid-climax when she actually seemed to have completely broken, and her brain had short-circuited.


    She hadn''t passed out, but she seemed to have gone completely idiot, as her tongue was trying its best to get out of her mouth slipping past through the gag ball, while her whites were showing on her eyes.


    Looking at her sight Roy didn''t seem to stop or care about it, as he continued to move in and out with his rod trying to enter as deep as he could inside her, reaching even her womb in the process.


    ''Aggghhhh¡­, aahhnnn¡­, nnnn¡­''


    The woman seemed to react every time he reached her womb as it seemed to actually cause her a bit of extra pain, but even then it would only be an instantaneous reaction and nothing more.


    It felt like he was having fun with a short lived human doll, but he didn''t stop going for it until the woman experienced another few climaxes, and he released his special milk inside her once as well.


    When he finally had his release, and the woman seemed to have no more energy or conscience left in her body, he quickly released her and sent her body back to her bed in her bedroom.


    He intentionally left her covered in the candle wax, and the residues of the ice cubes, and the mix of their sweats and love juices, in order to not let her think this was just a dream.


    While the experience might seem like an illusion to her, it was an actual truth and reality. From now on this woman would slowly get subservient and addicted to him, just like a junkie.


    He was extremely confident in his skills, and the result¡­

 Chapter 266 - Escaping Danger

    While the woman was sleeping and trying to regain her strength and stamina, Roy got out of her room and started walking through the Mansion, when he suddenly felt a strong presence in there.


    Due to his Camouflage, the other party didn''t seem to sense him, or his position, as he didn''t have knowledge of his prior existence, and only if he came in a close radius of 20-30 meters would that guy be able to sense something.


    That''s right, even then he could only sense that there was something weird with the surroundings around him in that radius, but he still wouldn''t be able to properly determine Roy''s presence and location.


    If he would have to explain this, it would be the same as walking alone in the dark and feeling that there was something or someone besides himself, but there would be no sign of the other guy, that was Roy in this case.


    As much as he would like to go and play a bit with this Master, as he seemed to be a middle stage Rank 5 Mage, Roy decided against it.


    After all, he was supposed to have left the Mansion now, and was waiting for Count Reik to lower his guard around the Mansion so he could take a step outside.


    There were many things he had to do, and he couldn''t afford to waste his time here inside Count Reik''s Mansion.


    Of course, things weren''t bound to be that easy, and he understood this the next moment, as he felt a strong and powerful Magic Power wave explode with that Rank 5 Master as the center.


    Apparently, that guy was a Water Mage as the magic that spread around with him as the center had a liquid sense to it.


    But that wasn''t what alarmed Roy, as his instincts seemed to alert him that this could be dangerous for the current him.


    Not wasting even a second he immediately spread his ''sense area'' to have a better comprehension of what it was, and weirdly found out that his senses were getting numbed and attracted to the liquid.


    This was something weird and extremely dislikeable for him, as he felt uncomfortable with what was happening, as his instincts were alarming him to escape.


    After being in Death Forest for all that time and absorbing all that beast blood in order to train his special Blood Arts, Roy''s senses, and especially the sixth sense of danger had reached a whole new level.


    One could even claim that he was the best alarm clock when it came to all kinds of danger. He had been able to protect himself and his life so many times due to those instincts of danger.


    For that reason, he quickly made his decision and jumped into Gaia! No matter what happened inside Count Reik''s Mansion it wouldn''t be able to affect him.


    Roy''s decision was the best thing he could have done at that moment, as this middle stage Rank 5 Mage was in fact a Water Sensory type Mage.


    Through invisible water waves he was able to sense any kind of presence, and Magic Power residues in the area it searched through.


    The most important part though was that it could actually trace and recognize the same Magic Power trace if he encountered it twice, thinking of it as a fingerprint of sorts.


    He couldn''t tell the type, or element of the Magic Power, or Warrior Strength, but he could certainly recognize it if he ever came across it.


    In a short amount of time, the full Mansion of Count Reik was placed under the Rank 5 Mage Master''s Magic Spell, and every trace left behind by Roy and Amelia were revealed to the guy''s senses.


    That clearly included Roy''s little play with the guards, his escape towards the Madam''s room, and the most shocking fact of all the large quantity of Magic Power that had been left all over the Madam''s body.


    Once he learned of this, Count Reik''s facial expression turned from surprise, startle, shock, to complete anger, rage, and darkness.


    "Capture those bastards, and that bi*tch, I want some answers!"


    The guards'' captain and the guards immediately charged ahead, not daring to tarry the orders even for a second more, as they captured and brought the first two guards, and the Madam in front of their Lord.


    ¡­


    Roy had no idea of what was actually going on outside, as all he knew was that he had escaped danger due to his instincts once again, and he promised to never overlook his senses.


    Of course, this didn''t mean that he was going to stay away from any danger, he would just select what kind of danger he would like to face.


    Risking himself in the enemy''s home, which might turn into his death grounds surely wasn''t one of the dangers he would like to face at the moment.


    The moment he reached inside Gaia, he immediately went to visit Amelia and her mother Lady Fiona, who was still asleep due to the extreme tiredness of these times.


    Even though she had recovered physically using the Stone Altar, her mental and spiritual health wasn''t any good since she had learned of her husband''s death.


    Well, the truth was that she already knew of her husband''s death, and Amelia''s expression when she had asked had only confirmed it, as she had seen the Twin Soul Mark crystal of her husband crush a long time ago.


    Knowing something and confirming it were two completely different situations, as she had finally lost it at that moment, and passed out once again.


    Even though Roy didn''t want to disturb and bother Amelia at the moment, he still had to ask her about the weird phenomena happening outside, as he had no idea what was going on.


    Surely there might be something in the memories of his Master, or the previous Roy, but looking for something specific in that archive of memories was even more difficult than searching a needle in a haystack.


    Amelia seemed to be in need of something to distract her as well, as she immediately started to think about what it was, and soon gave him a satisfactory answer.


    According to the information that Roy had provided her with, then most probably the guy outside didn''t belong to the Badona Dominion of Earl Clark.


    The only one that she could think about with that, was one of the rumored Mage Masters under Duke Egins called the ''All-Seeing Mage''!


    Even though the name was clearly exaggerated, this guy was quite capable in search magic, as he had been able to see through many stealth techniques of assassins trying to kill his Lord.


    Duke Egins treated him as one of the most precious jewels of his dominion, and the treatment he received was nothing short of the only Rank 6 Master of the Duke''s dominion.


    To think that Duke Egins would actually send such a precious treasure to help Count Reik with finding the thief that had entered his Mansion.


    This clearly showed who was the big and powerful hand helping Count Reik even think of doing something like that.


    Not only that, but it looked like this Duke Egins had planned for a long time to take full control of Earl Clark''s dominion, and its riches.


    Not only had he set up the Sparrow Merchant Guild, the strongest of the territory, but he had even bought high-ranking figures of the dominion.


    It seemed like he was waiting only the perfect moment to make his strike, and the whole thing would crumble and become his.


    Young Noble Clark would have ended up as the new Count of the dominion, under the control of his mother and grandfather, who would respond to Duke Egins himself.


    He didn''t know why that guy was trying so hard to get his hands on this place, but whatever it was it should be for something big.


    High Nobles like Duke Egins wouldn''t care about dominions like this if there wasn''t something to attract their greed and attention.


    Furthermore, it should have been something that he couldn''t get his hands normally, and only by taking control of the dominion would he have it.


    These assumptions clearly shortened the searching range, as in Roy''s thoughts and opinion this could only be some sort of underground treasure, mine, or some family treasure.


    No matter what it was, it would belong to him though, he would make sure it did! Thinking like that, he spent some more time in Gaia, before leaving the place and appearing inside Count Reik''s Mansion once again.


    A Magic Spell that big was bound to require a large amount of Magic Power and mental preparation and it couldn''t be kept active for too long.


    In order to make sure though Roy gave the ''All-seeing Mage'' twice the time, he could last according to his preparations before he appeared outside.


    Even though he had expected some commotion when he came outside, he didn''t expect that something like this would have happened.


    The Madam of the house had been taken out of her bed, naked, just like he had left her there, and was sent to the dungeons.


    Not only that, but the Count was torturing her himself in order to find out who was the thief behind all this, and how to find him, as the guy seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    With the ''All-seeing Mage''s'' assurance that the thief had escaped the place, the curfew and all the formations had been brought down, as the guards had gone to search outside.


    The whole Badona City was thrown in a commotion due to the thieves that entered Count Reik''s house¡­

 Chapter 267 - A Little Fox Against Dinosaurs

    Roy was clearly displeased by the fact that his newest ''toy'' was actually taken by someone else and was being tortured, but he wasn''t that stupid as to immediately jump in her rescue.


    After all, there was someone else that considered her as ''his'' own toy and would most probably make a move for her.


    Even though it was impossible for the guy to try and save her from her current situation and fate, he was bound to create some trouble for Count Reik.


    Especially when he received a letter from the ''toy'' describing what happened, and the fact that Lady Fiona had been all this time on Count Reik''s Mansion.


    With those thoughts in mind, Roy decided to first leave the Mansion first and check what was going on at the production factory and the Sparrow Merchant Guild quarters before making his next move.


    Without full knowledge and control of the current situation, it would be stupid on his part to make a move.


    As for his ''toy'' he would probably return later to have a look at her, he would either offer her to pull herself together and follow him, or just give her relief there and then.


    Leaving Count Reik''s Mansion Roy''s first stop was the Sparrow Merchant Guilds quarters, and especially the movements of Boris and the Guild Master.


    Both of them were tricky sly foxes that wouldn''t abide by normal logic. With those thoughts in mind, he returned to the place as fast as he could and immediately started going through the place.


    Unfortunately, there was no one, and nothing of importance in there, as these guys seemed to have disappeared from sight.


    Seeing that it was a waste of time looking around there, as even Alma was nowhere to be found, he decided to go and have a look at his production factory.


    A lot of city guards, private soldiers, and experts were roaming through the place, trying to get a hand on the famous thief that had appeared in the city.


    Most of them wanted to capture him in order to score points with Count Reik''s family, but there must be a lot of people with different goals as well.


    Perhaps people wanted the thief to make a hit for them or try to recruit him in their force. Just think about the information they would be able to get if they recruited Roy.


    Most probably even the best intelligence agencies of Navita were envious and jealous of these guys'' abilities and would try to recruit him as well.


    It was quite the situation, but Roy didn''t really care about even one of them. He wasn''t worried about having his identity revealed either.


    The only ones who knew about the fact that he was the ''thief'' were only the important and trustworthy people on his side.


    He was putting Kate on the same circle as well because she had shown the necessary potential and ability, but only time would tell whether she was worthy of that circle or not.


    Arriving at the production factory he immediately saw that many guards were blocking the place, while the commander, Baldy was screaming,


    "Surround the place and let us check inside! People inside, open the door and cooperate if you don''t want your place razed to the ground!"


    At first, Roy was a bit worried about this situation, but upon noticing Alma inside Baldy''s office all his worries ceased to exist.


    Without losing time he immediately entered the third floor and brought his ladies inside Gaia, before jumping outside again, and entering the opposite building.


    In there the blue-haired beauty Alma was actually drinking tea, with some other people from the high society of Badona City, each of them with a weird expression on their faces.


    "I truly wonder why are you trying to destroy my new business gentlemen, when I have clearly said that it has nothing to do with your industries!"


    "You think that we are babies to take your word for that? Just how worthy is a woman''s word anyway?"


    "At least worthier than yours Noble Kiel!"


    "You¡­ How dare you~!"


    "Noble Kiel!


    Stop smearing the reputation of Badona City''s nobles. We aren''t here to discuss with a woman the worth of her word, we are here to address our worries towards suspicious and illegal activities."


    Then returning to the blue-haired beauty, the spicy mustache old man who screamed at that mouth running Noble, said in a fake voice,


    "Mistress Alma I would surely appreciate if you don''t try to rile up our concerned Nobles as well, after all, it''s something that won''t bring either of us any benefits."


    "First of all, I am only a Miss, Baron Timo! I have yet to marry and become a Mistress, as my husband has been on his bed like a vegetable for quite some time now!


    Secondly, as long as some dogs don''t bark too loud, or try to bite then I won''t do something like that as a matter of course!


    "Yoouuuu¡­."


    It was clear who the dog was in that place, and the one who was called one would surely not like it, as he was even ready to slap Alma.


    Fortunately, he was stopped by that Baron Timo, who only showed an ugly smirk and responded,


    "Your tongue is too sharp for your own good ''Miss'' Alma! I would recommend you to take care of that before you mistakenly hurt yourself and your future husband!"


    "Well, this is quite an eye-opener. An old Noble such as Your Excellency actually is talking so rudely and indecently to a young lady that has the age of your daughter!


    It truly leaves me breath taken and wondering Baron Timo, do you use the same speech in front of her as well?"


    "Miss Alma watch your words!"


    "I am really sorry if I have offended Your Excellency, it was just a stupid curiosity of mine. But I would truly wish you took better care when you react Baron Timo.


    You know what they say, the publicity reaches the peak when the matter is weak! I am afraid that some indecent people will mistake your words, and your reaction.


    Better be more careful next time, it''s better to be safe than sorry!"


    "Yoouuu¡­"


    Even though it was a young lady against some dinosaurs she still managed to not only hold her ground but even push them into anger.


    Baron Timo seemed to have lost his cool as well at this time when suddenly the door to the office opened and Young Lady Aura entered inside.


    "What is going on in here gentlemen? Your voices were being heard from behind the door!"


    "Nothing, Young Lady Aura, it''s just a young ignorant woman who doesn''t know how to appreciate kindness and favor!"


    "Heheh~!"


    Unexpected to anyone in the room, when Baron Timo said those words, Alma chuckled like she had heard a nice joke, which clearly irritated the angry men.


    "What is so funny you cheap¡­"


    The dog seemed to jump and bark once again, but before he could finish two icy cold looks fell upon his body. One of them being Young Lady Aura, and the second being Baron Timo.


    This guy was ruining whatever good reputation the Nobility of Badona City had, as he went as far as to insult the blue-haired beauty in front of Young Lady Aura.


    He was lucky that it was the Young Lady, had it been her brother his dog life would be over before he realized what happened.


    A human''s tongue could truly become the strongest weapon, and poison, whether it was to kill others or oneself.


    Alma''s face turned a bit dark and ugly upon hearing those words, but she still managed to control her emotions, as she said in a cold and icy tone,


    "Baron Timo actually dares to call young ladies as ignorant women who don''t understand the world. While I don''t think this is a big problem in my case, I can''t say that it''s the same for Young Lady Aura.


    A Noble who actually dares to insult its superior of being ignorant, then what can he be for serving under her?"


    Poison!


    These words were nothing short of poison as everyone turned their faces towards Young Lady Aura to see her reaction, whose face turned black and ugly.


    It wasn''t like she didn''t understand that Alma was just spinning those words in her favor, but at the same time, she couldn''t openly oppose her and stand on Baron Timo''s side.


    Whether she liked it or not, her brother seemed obsessed with this damn bi*tch, so she couldn''t afford to make an enemy out of her right now.


    For that reason, she was left with no other choice but to forcefully control herself and her emotions, before saying with a chuckle,


    "Hahaha~! Big Sister Alma surely likes joking around! I am sure that Baron Timo had no such intentions.


    Not only towards me, but even you, surely he was just trying to show his concerns as a Baron, Noble, and Father. It must have been some sort of parental chiding, there is no need to look too deep into it."


    "Since Little Sister Aura says so, then this big sister won''t look too deep into it."


    "By the way, Big sister Alma, how come you didn''t notify this little sister of your new business factory, I would have made sure to help you out if you needed help!"


    "Well, it''s too soon to actually become functional little sister Aura, but don''t worry, once we get into the business you will be the first to know, and also the first I will call should I need help¡­

 Chapter 268 - Secrets & Opportunity

    Even though their words seemed just like returns of goodwill, the truth was that it was just like exchanging poisonous flowers.


    Neither of the beauties seemed willing to back down, as they were both trying to push forward as much as they could.


    Just like two lionesses fighting it out for who would be the Queen beside their King. Neither of them seemed simple or forgiving as they stood alert while trying to bring down the enemy.


    Amidst that tension, finally, the door to the office room opened and Baldy entered inside. He had a calm and natural countenance, and it was clear that he had found nothing suspicious.


    Well, even if he had found something suspicious about that place, he would still not make it public, as there was a strange relationship between him and Alma.


    That could be seen from the way that he had treated and helped her on the way back, but also the protection he had offered her until now.


    In fact, the truth was that he was ready to have a nice little fight with these bastard nobles, but the moment he entered inside he saw Young Lady Aura, and immediately greeted her by bowing a little.


    "Young Lady Aura to what or whom do I owe the favor of your visit?"


    "Uncle Darren you don''t have to act like that, you have trained me with the sword since I was a little girl. You are my teacher, and my benefactor, please don''t stand in ceremony."


    "That is all in the past Young Lady Aura, I am afraid that I can''t afford to treat the same the current you!"


    Weirdly Baldy''s words carried some sort of under meaning and pain. Like he knew another version of Young Lady Aura that no one else knew. A version that had disappeared with time.


    Young Lady Aura seemed to feel a bit complicated at that moment as well, but she managed to quickly regain her senses and clarity as she said,


    "Very well then, let''s leave it at that! I came here running because I heard that there might be problems for my big sister Alma.


    Both I and my brother can''t imagine of her doing something against the law, so my dear brother sent me here personally to see what was going on!


    My dear brother truly has a soft corner for my big sister Alma!"


    Even though it looked like she was trying to help Alma, she was actually influencing the thoughts of people inside the room.


    Of course, everyone knew of Young Noble Timothe''s infatuation with Alma, but they also knew that she didn''t seem to bid him any attention.


    For that reason, these nobles didn''t think much of her and treated her just like some sort of stupid and ignorant woman.


    Yet the fact that Young Noble Timothe had sent his own little sister to come and help her could show that the relationship between the two had progressed a bit.


    Seeing that Alma didn''t actually refuse the words, all the nobles inside the room, especially Knight Kiel, and Baron Timo felt like they had just shot their selves on their feet.


    Roy who was witnessing whole this situation from the corner didn''t really say anything to anyone, he just acted like a spectator in a great show.


    He had no idea what the Guild Master, the 2nd Elder, and Alma were planning, but it clearly wasn''t something really beneficial to him.


    If he didn''t pay attention and care towards everything that was going on, he might just end up dead one day, without understanding how he died.


    The person to attract his curiosity the most at this moment though wasn''t Alma, or any of the nobles in the room, nor Baldy, but Young Lady Aura.


    It seemed like he had underestimated this girl a bit too much on his first impression, as she was much more dangerous than her brother, or than Alma.


    If Young Noble Timothe and Alma looked like chess pieces placed on board by their parents or someone else, she seemed to behave and try to be a player of the game.


    That clearly showed her great capacity, potential, talent, ambition, and greed something that Roy couldn''t allow to happen.


    It wasn''t only due to the fact that he was thinking of making her one of his Blood Slaves, and his secretary but also because this play had too many players already.


    Not only that, but it looked like the situation had become so complicated that there were more players than chess pieces, which was clearly not a good sign.


    With those thoughts in mind, Roy turned his attention towards the show, while Baldy said with a complicated gaze,


    "Young Lady Aura doesn''t need to worry, I personally checked everything from the bottom flower to the highest and found nothing illegal or suspicious happening in there!


    Most probably the information that the nobles, and we received was nothing more than false information."


    "Really!? Is that so!? Well, it seems like I came here for nothing, the situation is already clear. With that said, I have some work to take care of, so I am leaving now!


    Big sister Alma don''t hesitate to tell me should you need help in the future! Soon we are going to become a family, after all!"


    This was an explosive bomb, not only for the nobles but also for Baldy, who seemed unable to control his emotions and screamed,


    "What!? Since when? When did you agree little Alma? Did your father force you!?"


    His reaction was clearly unexpected as many weird eyes fell upon him, but none of them dared to actually say something.


    They all knew that this Bald Master was an existence that even the Earl himself valued highly, and would always trust.


    Alma could feel the warmth from those words, as a bittersweet feeling appeared on her heart. She wanted to tell her Uncle Baldy everything, but unfortunately, things were extremely complicated as they were.


    "Yes, Uncle Darren it''s true! I agreed to marry Young Noble Timothe, and my father is already discussing with His Excellency the earl to deal with the latest details.


    Most probably we will get married a few months from now when the situation about the inheritance is finally settled."


    "Sigh~! You poor girl! Forgive this uncle for being unable to help you at such a time!"


    "Don''t worry Uncle Darren, my father agreed to the proposal because I agreed to it!"


    While her words and actions indicated that she was telling the truth, her performance wasn''t really convincing, as it was clear that she didn''t want something like this.


    Well, her last hope of not marrying that guy was only Roy. At this moment, only he could help her escape this black fate of hers.


    On the other hand, the nobles seemed displeased at the Commanders words about their Young Lord, and they immediately voiced their displeasure,


    "Commander Darren you better be careful with your words, you were talking about the next Lord of Badona Dominion just now!"


    "Huh!? You vermins are still here? You better disappear from my sight, before I actually lose my mind and start arresting you for false accusations, slander, and rebellion.


    After all, that production factory you just reported to me seems to belong to the same person as well!


    So, I might even think that you are trying to make trouble for the Young Noble, and Earl Clark by creating trouble in the city, when the city is already on high alert!"


    Those words came crushing down like stones, or bombs upon the heads of the poor nobles. They would have never expected something like this.


    After all, all this time they had never seen Young Noble Timothe appear here, not even once. Yet he had bought and was using such property.


    They weren''t the only ones though, Young Lady Aura seemed to be surprised as well, as she couldn''t help but say,


    "What did you just say, Uncle Darren? How come my brother is related to that place? Why don''t I know about this?"


    "With all due respect Young Lady Aura but I have no idea about this. The only thing that I know is that your esteemed brother is one of the owners of this place.


    Not only that but he even seems to have hired Master Abyan to work for him in there, and he is planning to make a big wave with this business soon.


    If the things that I saw were the real deal, then I can only say that it''s going to cause quite a change in the whole dominion, and perhaps even wider."


    Young Lady Aura couldn''t believe that her dearest brother had kept such a secret from her, while the nobles wanted to know more about the insides, and what was this surprise.


    After all, their business and their futures depended on whether they would have to fight with the Young Noble in the market or not.


    The way they saw it there were two options for them, they either tried to fight Young Noble Timothe merchantly and supported another heir.


    Or they swore their loyalty to him, hoping that he would accept them and treat them well. The second option was even more tempting, thinking that he was going to be the next Earl of the dominion.


    It was an opportunity that they would never receive again in their lives, so they could only leave this place and discuss their next plan of action, while Young Lady Aura went to her brother.


    Alma didn''t seem to want to stay there for long either, as she came out of the office room, and headed for the factory across the street¡­

 Chapter 269 - Young Lady Aura & Lady Kate

    "I have to leave too Uncle Darren, there are some things that I need to take care of and can''t be let on other people''s hands!"


    "Are you sure about this little one? You know that I will always be by your side, and help you if you ever need help, right?"


    "I know Uncle Darren, and I am extremely grateful to you for that. But this is something that I will have to take care of by myself otherwise, it will only bring about more trouble."


    "Sigh~! No matter what I try to say now it''s useless! I can only tell you to be careful, and not overdo it!"


    "Thank you for everything Uncle Darren!"


    With that said, the beauty turned towards the door and left as well, while Roy stood a bit longer behind her, before following her out.


    All this time he had knowingly avoided following or spying on this beauty as he felt like it would be a cheap action, but it looked like he would be forced to, as she was an important piece of the game.


    Well, perhaps he wouldn''t have to do that, as he might find something from her father or that 2nd Elder, but that was a serious action he would have to consider.


    With those thoughts in mind, he actually let the beauty alone for the moment and went behind another important piece of the game.


    Young Lady Aura!


    This beauty was getting more and more involved in the game, and he didn''t like the fact that he had overlooked her at first.


    To be truthful it was more like an issue of his ego, as someone like him who claimed to know human nature, heart, and attitude was actually gravely mistaken for her.


    In order to right his wrongs, he had to follow this beauty and understand her, her nature, her goals, and her objectives better.


    With those thoughts in his mind, he silently jumped over the beauty''s carriage while keeping his ears open for any possible interesting piece of news.


    "That bi*tch! Don''t tell me she managed to seduce that fool so soon and made him play her tune like a little dog!


    No, that can''t be possible, right?


    No matter how stupid and submissive that idiot is, he should understand who is his Master, and helper. He surely wouldn''t risk our future just for having that sl*ut, would he?


    Aaagghhh~! Stupid dog brother of mine, you better not do something stupid otherwise, you are going to regret it for as long as you live!"


    "Young Lady, what do you think could it be?"


    While Young Lady Aura was thinking aloud about these things, one of the attendants by her side couldn''t help but ask such a question.


    "I don''t know! I have no idea! But if that Uncle Darren says that, then it most probably means that it''s true!


    Is there any news about any suspicious movements of my brother lately?"


    "No, Young Lady! The only unnatural thing that happened lately was the visit he received from Lady Kate, nothing else!"


    "That bi*tch!? What did she want from him!?"


    "Unfortunately we have no information on that. As you know she is much stronger and more powerful than us, so she could detect and overside us quickly."


    "I am sure that she is planning something! We need to be more careful of her! What happened to that idiot we send to her, why isn''t he doing something about her?"


    "He sent us news lately, he tried, but weirdly someone else seemed to have interfered with him. So, he could only lay low to learn more about this and wait for another chance to act!"


    "Hmph~! That useless bastard, he was boasting so much when he received the mission and part of the money yet is acting like a timid rat now!


    What''s so difficult about dealing with that sl*ut if he has the abilities he says he has?"


    Unfortunately, her attendants couldn''t answer such a question as they had no idea about this as well. They were only messengers and advisors at the moment, as they had to be by their Young Lady''s side at all times.


    Young Lady Aura seemed to understand this as well, as she just took a deep breath to calm and relax herself, before turning her attention towards the window and looking outside.


    On the other hand, the guest that was lying above her carriage couldn''t believe the good information he received, as he got even more curious about the relationship that Kate had with this daughter of hers.


    It certainly wasn''t a happy and harmonic one and depending on that he would have to slightly alter his plans on how to deal with the two.


    Well, it was mostly to decide how to deal with Young Lady Aura, as Kate was already his woman and subject. She already belonged to him.


    When the carriage finally reached the dominion''s castle he wanted to jump off the carriage and leave, but then he thought of something.


    Would the guards, or anyone else in the Castle ever dare to check the Young Lady''s personal carriage?


    It was the same as Bill Gates to be fully controlled by the guards at the door! It was something impossible to happen, no matter how he saw it.


    With that thought in mind, he decided to actually stay on top of the carriage and wait to see what was going to happen.


    Just like he thought the moment that Young Lady Aura''s carriage appeared in front of the Castle''s main gate, the captain in charge, screamed loudly,


    "Open the door, Young Lady Aura is passing!"


    Not daring to tarry and displease the Young Lady, the guards immediately moved and opened the Gate, as Young Lady Aura''s carriage passed without any extra trouble.


    Looking at this happen, Roy was happy to not have gotten out of the carriage earlier, as he started to think about all the spying and eavesdropping he could do in this place.


    It was a pity that he couldn''t make much trouble in here, as the formations and defense arrays would be easily passed if they were activated, and he didn''t plan on taking vacations here.


    In no time, the carriage reached the inner Castle, as Young Lady Aura got off with her attendants and immediately went towards a certain direction.


    Since Roy had no idea about the inner structure of the place, he decided to follow the beauty wherever she went first.


    He was interested in her conversation with her brother, Young Noble Timothe as well. Furthermore, if he got an opportunity to make a move on her he wouldn''t let it escape.


    As they were walking through the many halls, and stairs, finally Roy recognized someone in front of him, it was none other than Kate.


    Upon seeing her daughter, Kate''s face turned a bit sour and complicated, but she still approached while saying,


    "How are you little Aura!?"


    "Hmph~! Since when do you care about me, and my health ''mother''? Could it be that lord''s father has asked you for another sacrifice?"


    "Are you never going to forgive me Aura?"


    "Forgive you!? Forgive a slu*t that actually presented her own daughter to her husband, when she was only 15 years old?


    Or should I forgive you for using my life as a chip to trade with those perverted nobles?


    Or should I forgive you for killing the only person that loved me for real in this life?


    Exactly what should I forgive you for ''mother''?"


    "I am truly sorry for everything Aura! I did all those things to you because I wasn''t strong enough! There are many times that I want to return the time and do these things differently, but I can''t!"


    "Heh~! Keep your little acting tricks to yourself! You don''t have to play like this in front of me. After all, I am leaving the house soon, aren''t I?


    It seems like you had accepted that perverted Viscount Braga''s proposal! Your precious son has to become the dominions heir, after all."


    "You don''t have to worry about that anymore, I turned it down!"


    "What!?"


    These words seemed to have surprised even the Young Lady that couldn''t understand what was this woman trying now.


    "Don''t tell me that you found some more disgusting and downgrading proposal to accept for me!"


    "No, there is no other proposal! You can make your own choice from now on! In fact, I am thinking of pulling back from now on!


    Everything will be left in your brother and sister hands from now on!"


    "What!? Why!? What are you planning now?"


    "I just told you, nothing! I am too tired and consumed by my own weakness and lack of abilities, so I am thinking of fading in the background and living a quiet life somewhere else."


    These words shocked Young Lady Aura, as she had never thought that she would hear these coming from her mother.


    In her heart, mind, and reason, this woman was a monster hiding in human skin who had destroyed every opportunity she had to live a happy life.


    Yet this woman suddenly appeared in front of her sprouting this nonsense, there was no way she was going to believe this.


    Even though Kate looked extremely sincere, and solemn with her words, Young Lady Aura couldn''t help but feel that she couldn''t trust her.


    Her experience until now was nothing good after all, every time her mother said these words, the next day something bad would happen to her.


    More than trusting her mother, she felt the need to increase her alert in the surroundings, and prepare for a disaster¡­

 Chapter 270 - Forced To Act

    "Hmph~! I am sure that you are already planning something, even though I don''t have any idea what! I will never trust you again!"


    "Aura¡­"


    "Stop with all this, you don''t have to care about me! Didn''t you just say that mine and my brother''s life were in our hands from now on?


    So keep your word and stay out of this! At least I will have one snake less to worry about!"


    Kate had no other choice but to look at her daughter disappearing behind the door, as two hot scalding tears fell from her eyes.


    "Don''t worry let everything on my hands! I will take care of her, and soon your relationship will have to improve by serving the same man!"


    Before the tears could reach the end of her cheeks and fall on the ground though she heard a voice that greatly shocked and startled her.


    She didn''t know what to think, was Roy a villain or a hero!? Did he care about her feelings as Aura''s mother, or did he just care about her little girl''s position and plans?


    She had never been a good mother for her children until now, and she didn''t want her children to be troubled even further.


    For that reason, she was ready to even go against Roy and the blood slave seal on her body, to try and do a good thing for her children before she died.


    With those thoughts in mind, she immediately braved herself and determination, before going at the door and knocking hard on it,


    "Open the door, I have something to tell you two!"


    "Didn''t you just say that you would leave us alone, to do whatever we wanted to do? What other important matter could you have left to tell us!?


    You better leave and do as you said! Stay away from us, you have already done enough of damage to us!"


    "Listen to me and open the door, please! It''s really important! It has to do with someone extremely powerful and dangerous! Aaarrgghhh~!"


    As she was calling Roy a powerful and dangerous fellow, her blood slave seal got activated, and she could feel like her whole body was trying to separate.


    All her cells seemed to be running in different directions, without caring about her thoughts, ownership of the body, or the fact that she just insulted Roy and didn''t have any negative thoughts towards him.


    Hearing those words, and especially her screams of pain that seemed extremely real, both Young Noble Timothe and Young Lady Aura could only look at each other with complicated expressions and thoughts.


    Just what was their ''good'' mother trying to do now? Why was she acting like this? This was the first time something like this happened.


    They both didn''t know how to react towards this, as Roy on the other hand was a bit surprised by the whole thing.


    Why was this woman doing something like this right now? Even though he had to say that he felt disgusted by the fact that Young Lady Aura kissed her brother on the lips upon arrival.


    Not only that, but that bastard even extended his hands to grab a few feels from her body as he accepted the kiss as something normal.


    He didn''t like this in the least! He had decided that Young Lady Aura would belong to his Harem Palace, and he had no intention of allowing this lowlife to enjoy her body even for a second later.


    As if that wasn''t enough he had to think even about the crazy woman outside, that suddenly had suffered a big change of heart, and was clearly trying to spoil his plans.


    The most important bit was that if he didn''t stop her any time soon, she would bring and gather the whole Castle staff towards this particular place, and that couldn''t be a good thing for him.


    "What the hell do you think you are doing Kate!?"


    "I am sorry Master, but I can''t allow my children to suffer any longer! I can''t, I just can''t!"


    "What nonsense are you spouting now? Didn''t I promise to not harm them? As long as they obey what I say and accept my slave seal nothing is going to happen.


    Kate clearly seemed to doubt her current actions for a moment, but still, a part of her seemed to tell her to not believe what she didn''t see with her own eyes.


    "I am sorry Master, but I want to make sure to warn them about you before doing this!"


    "Sigh~! You stubborn woman, do you think that it will be that easy? Do you think that they will just accept or refuse and act like this didn''t happen?


    With your actions, you just ended up forcing my hand! Make sure that there isn''t a crowd gathered here later otherwise, we are both going to have problems and difficulties in this place.


    At this time Young Lady Aura was looking towards the door with a cold and indifferent look as if trying to count all possibilities and changes that her actions would bring to her, while her brother went for the door.


    Since he was a male descendant, and also one of the next-in-line, Young Noble Timothe''s treatment and life had been much different from that of his sister.


    Not to mention his mother, even Earl Clark treated him much differently from what he treated Aura. If one had to compare their lives, it would be the same as Cinderella''s story.


    The only difference was that this Cinderella never got her big opportunity and her prince charming. In fact, she was proposed many times to perverted and bastard nobles that were worse than Cinderella''s stepmother.


    Furthermore, Lady Kate had always helped her son secure whatever possible help and backup that she could get for him so that he always kept a stable and strong say in the family.


    For those reasons, while Young Lady Aura hated her mother, Young Noble Timothe didn''t have many feelings for her but knew of her importance and help.


    ''Clanngggg~!''


    With those thoughts in his mind, he approached the door to open it, but before he could do so, he heard the sounds of some cup falling to the ground behind him.


    Immediately turning his attention towards the noise in reflex, he was able to see a naked young man, holding a knife on his sister''s throat.


    "Stop there and drop all your weapons!"


    Even though he wasn''t able to see the guy''s face properly, as Roy was hiding behind Young Lady Aura''s figure he found it strangely familiar.


    "Stop this fallacy! Do you know where you are? Do you know what are you doing? Do you have a death wish!?"


    "Stop talking crap and do as I say! That is if you don''t want to see your little sister''s head removed from her body! The choice is yours!"


    "O-ok! I will do as you say, just don''t harm her!"


    "Then what the hell are you waiting for homie? Throw your weapons away, and then kneel with your hands above your head!"


    "You don''t have to do this! You are going to regret this for sure! Just stop, we can discuss this."


    "Stop talking like a nagging wife! Just do as I say if you don''t want to see your little sister without her head above her shoulders.


    You better not try anything funny otherwise, you will just speed up the process!"


    With a clearly unwilling and sly look, Young Noble Timothe started taking off his weapons, while thinking about a chance and opportunity to act against Roy.


    There was no way he was going to accept something like this happen. It would be a great stain on his face and name. His father might even take him off the inheritor''s list just because of this.


    Young Lady Aura was the same, she was never going to allow something like this to destroy her dreams and plans for the future.


    She had worked and schemed so much about this moment, there was no way she was going to just let this destroy her plans.


    Her attendants were waiting just for her signal to launch a combined attack on the kidnapper and then apprehend him.


    She didn''t feel disgusted by his lack of clothes, or the attitude he was showing, this had become kind of normal for her.


    But she did feel angry for him appearing like that and endangering not only her plans and future but also her life.


    He had to pay, he had to suffer for these mistakes. She was never going to let him escape his fate lightly.


    At that moment she was remembered of the screams that her mother released earlier at the door. Especially that scream of pain, it was genuine.


    Could it be that her mother was trying to warn them about this specifically? But how would she know if she wasn''t involved with this?


    She didn''t know what to think anymore, as something even weirder was going on that didn''t cross her mind, her mother had gone suddenly quiet.


    What she didn''t know was that her mother was trying hard to enter inside, it was just that it would be too difficult to go against Roy''s orders.


    How can someone even go against their own body and conscience it seems like something impossible, yet even now she was trying her best, and the door was about to be cracked open.


    ''Craaaccckkkkkk~!''


    As Young Noble Timothe was throwing his last piece of weapon, the door suddenly cracked and fell on the ground, creating a loud sound that broke the stalemate and the attentions of the people inside.


    "Attack~!"

 Chapter 271 - Abandoned

    It was impossible for Young Lady Aura to not take advantage of this great opportunity in front of her, as she immediately ordered her attendants to attack.


    Immediately the two ladies appeared out of Roy''s sides, each of them just like some sort of evil cat with a dagger in their hands, looking to end his life.


    ''Clangggg¡­, Clanggggg¡­, Clang¡­, Bannggggg¡­, Bannggggg¡­''


    Perhaps if Roy hadn''t known about their presence and expected this attack it might have truly worked, and either critically injured him, or even killed him.


    Unfortunately, to their bad luck, all this couldn''t happen as from the moment he had entered inside Roy had been checking his surroundings repeatedly in a short period of time.


    He was aware of the presence of the two attendants from the beginning. So, when he didn''t see them around once he entered he had to make sure that he was careful of his surroundings.


    Even more so when he was forced to act and kidnap Young Lady Aura while forcing Young Noble Timothe to drop his weapons and surrender.


    He had been waiting for something like this from the beginning and he reacted quickly to defend and protect himself and Young Lady Aura.


    What he hadn''t expected was the presence of a third Master in stealth attacking him at the same time as the two ladies, which had truly placed his life in danger.


    Even though he had managed to protect himself by using one of his greatswords to defend himself, and the poisoned needle had been stopped on its way without reaching him, it was still a dangerous undertaking.


    Should he have been even a sliver of a second later than he took out his greatsword, he would have ended up in a truly sorry state.


    Forced to retreat to Gaia in order to heal and recover himself or forced to use Young Lady Aura as a shield and sacrifice her.


    The second option certainly sounded much simpler and better in the short term, but in long term was more expensive.


    Using Young Lady Aura as a shield would not only make him lose an important future asset, but also most probably force him to lose a present asset as well.


    Even though she might understand his motives and thoughts, Lady Kate would never forgive him if he was the cause of her daughter''s death.


    These thoughts clearly angered him to death, as he was even more determined to teach the bastard in front of him a good lesson.


    With those thoughts in his mind, and hidden behind Young Lady Aura, and the greatsword, Roy quickly activated the gate with Gaia and took outside 5 of his loyal beasts.


    Each of them had gone through quite the change and reformation as each of them was at least early Rank 4, and the strongest was a high Rank 4 beast.


    Of course, with the influence of Roy, each of these beasts was following a transformation route, which would slowly turn them into humans after Rank 6, but even now they had changed a bit.


    Even though he thought a bit, they had changed a lot, as these Titanic cats had started to stand and walk on two legs, while showing signs of learning human language.


    The more they advanced in their cultivation of Magic Power the more would they start to change and resemble human beings.


    When they reached Rank 5 Roy thought that most probably they would start shedding and changing skin into a more human-like skin and take a closer appearance to humans.


    This was only his conjecture at the moment though, as only time would tell what would happen. Furthermore, there was a bigger problem in sight, the limits of the Titanic Cats even after consuming his Magic Origin Milk was Rank 5.


    If they wanted to surpass that limit and reach higher they would have to carve a path for their selves and couldn''t rely on their bloodline anymore.


    There were two ways to do that, they either had the talent to create a wholly new path for their selves, or they would have to find an improved version of their bloodline.


    The first path was surely a crazy and extremely difficult one, so they could only go with the second opportunity, but that would force Roy to spend a bit, or them to risk their lives in the wild.


    Since Roy considered these beasts as his family he was clearly unwilling to let them go and risk their lives in the wild, especially not knowing what awaited them.


    Furthermore, there were moments like this when he was in great need of extra help, and these beasts certainly worked like a treat.


    For that reason, at least for now, he was willing to plunder his money and keep them to safety. The biggest shock he had received was from foxy, who had actually started to show extra tails without waking up.


    That little one had certainly worried him quite a bit, but he had no intention of bothering or awakening her by force, he could only let her rely on herself.


    Well now wasn''t the time to think about that, as the Titanic Cats immediately jumped into action.


    Two of them jumped towards Young Lady Aura''s attendants, one towards Young Noble Timothe, and the remaining ones towards the hiding Master.


    In no time the situation had changed once again, as Lady Kate could only watch in great worry and concern about her kids.


    She understood the gravity of the sneak attack that the hiding bastard had used on her Master and her daughter, and if it weren''t for Roy''s quick reaction one of the two would be dead.


    No matter how much Roy valued her, or even her daughter it was practically impossible for him to die himself while protecting her daughter.


    Fortunately, things had gone well, but that made her extremely angry, so she immediately forgot about her disobedience towards Roy, and jumped like a lunatic toward the stealthy bastard.


    That damned thing had dared to try and harm two important and precious people to her, and it was something she couldn''t forgive.


    For that reason, the burden on the poor guy was immediately peaked right from the start, and while he managed to defend himself against the two beasts, Kate''s attack pierced his heart.


    While Titanic Cats didn''t have a great smell like dogs, and some wolves had, they certainly had their own advantage which in their case was their sixth sense.


    Basically their ''sense area'' was not only wider than other beasts, and equivalent human experts, but it was also much more sensitive than theirs.


    They were able to sense even the most minute change in their surroundings and breathing. Roy had tried so many times to hide around them, even using his Camouflage.


    This skill came from a Rank 5 Acidic Chameleon beast, so it should be extremely powerful for his current Rank, especially when these Titanic Cats hadn''t reached that Rank yet.


    Unfortunately, no matter how many times he tried it, the result was always the same and ended up with him discovered every time.


    That was also the biggest reason he brought them out at this moment and used them against the unknown enemy.


    Not to mention that the situation had truly turned desperate, and he needed to work quickly in order to not only defuse the great commotion but also to block any possible leak.


    "Mo-Mother, wha-what are you doing!?"


    The one who got the greatest shock though was most certainly Young Noble Timothe who saw his Master and his most trusted guard have his heart pierced by his mother.


    Doing something like that, at that moment was nothing short of handing his life to the kidnaper. He clearly felt betrayed by his mother.


    At the same time, there was another reflexive thought going through his mind and heart, he couldn''t allow himself to fall into Roy''s hands.


    That was nothing short of throwing himself at Death''s door, and there was no way he was going to give up on his life when he was about to become the Lord of the dominion.


    With those thoughts, his survival instincts immediately kicked in, without losing time he turned around and started running away, as he screamed,


    "Little Sister keeps him occupied I will return with help!"


    Hearing those words Young Lady Aura was surprised and startled for a moment, before laughing bitterly to herself.


    Even her big brother that had always followed her lead had heard her words, and had reached this level by following her was actually abandoning her with some perfunctory words.


    Kate couldn''t believe this as well, she had always thought that her son was a ''real'' young man who would always try his best and hardest to get what he wanted, and not escape by abandoning his own sister and benefactor.


    The truth was that with his level of hotheadedness and his stupidity he would never be able to reach this position as the next in line.


    It had been Kate and Young Lady Aura that had done their best to increase his support and standing in the dominion. Yet they had been both abandoned.


    Not to mention that perhaps if he fought hard enough there might be a chance for him to tip the scales of the current situation.


    The guards must have heard the commotion and they should be coming here, so as long as he elongated the whole thing, he would be the final winner.


    At least it was possible! Yet all these possibilities flew out of the window as he decided to run away.


    ''Roaaarrr~! Bangggg~!''

 Chapter 272 - Poisoned

    How could Roy allow him to leave though!? He had been forced to act, at least he had to make a clean job so that he didn''t startle the snakes in the bushes.


    Otherwise, either the situation would get even more complicated and messed up, or the snakes would all start running away as their lives would depend on it.


    No one would stay behind knowing that their plans had been revealed, or that someone was trying to mix things up and work against them.


    That would in fact be the least of his worries, as he would have to firstly think about the reaction of Earl Clark if he found out about this.


    For that reason, he had to make sure that nothing that happened in there escaped the walls of this room.


    Furthermore, he wasn''t fighting alone, with the stealthy Master being taken down by Kate, the two beasts that had attacked him were perfectly clear and ready for their next target.


    One of them appeared from the front to block Young Noble Timothe''s path with a roar, while the other one appeared from behind him and actually pushed him to the ground face first.


    In a matter of seconds, Young Noble Timothe had been fully neutralized, and Roy could finally act.


    Without losing any second of time he quickly bit his finger and started drawing the necessary symbols on Young Lady Aura''s body and head, while he looked at Kate and said,


    "I will forgive your disobedience this time only since it was for your children but should this happen again then it will be your expiration date!


    I don''t have any need for women and servants that disobey and put me in danger!"


    "Ma-Master can you please let them go? I promise you they won''t impede you in your plans! Please, I will never disobey you, ever again! Just let them go, please!"


    "Are you stupid, do you think that I would believe that!?


    Your daughter has no drop of respect, love, or care for you, only hatred and rage! Yet you expect me to believe that you will somehow convince her to not open her mouth!?


    Your son is a big ambitious fool that wouldn''t care even if his own mother and sister, but only about himself and his position. Yet you expect me to believe that he won''t try anything?


    Face the reality Kate, you have failed to properly raise and educate your children, and now this is their only path!


    If you don''t understand even after these many words, then I guess I truly don''t need you to think!"


    Kate could only lower her head on the ground while trying to think just where she had gone wrong, as at some point in time everything had changed.


    It was impossible for her to accept her daughter and her son getting branded as slaves and stripped of their freedom right in front of her, but their other choice was only death.


    On the other hand, Young Lady Aura was certainly trying to resist with all she had once she realized what was going on, as the necklace on her neck started shining with a strange light.


    It was a dark green color that transmitted a truly eerie feeling like it was death itself staring from the lowest level of Hell.


    Due to his Venom Magic Power Cultivation, and especially his Poison immunity, Roy could almost immediately tell what this thing was.


    It was actually the venom of a Rank 5 beast, that was making even his blood boil in anticipation and attention.


    On one side this venom would be extremely profitable for his Venom Mage cultivation, on the other hand, it would be quite the danger for his life.


    Even though he was practically immune to all the poisons of Rank 5 and below, there were still some poisons of Rank 5 that would certainly cause him harm.


    The Green Horn Snake that he had taken the poison immunity from was only an early to middle Rank 5 beast, and the poison immunity could only work up to one small level in the Rank.


    It was impossible for his immunity to actually work against something that seemed to be a peak Rank 5 poison. This was most certainly something that was going to hurt.


    The only possible solution he could think about to this danger was certainly the Stone Altar and hoping to refine these poison particles into his Magic Power cultivation and make them part of his body.


    If he was lucky, like that he would be able to use the Stone Altar to actually get used to the poison, and who knew perhaps increase his poison immunity Rank and level.


    That wasn''t the whole situation either, as he right now had to make sure that he placed the blood slave seals on Young Lady Aura and Young Noble Timothe before he disappeared with Aura.


    This bi*tch was truly decisive and scary, she hadn''t hesitated to use this thing even though she understood that Roy wouldn''t be the only one to suffer.


    She would suffer the same as him! After all, Roy wasn''t the only one who would breathe the poison. That made Roy feel like he wanted to give her a nice tight slap, but that would have to wait after all this.


    Knowing that he couldn''t waste time, Roy didn''t take any preventive measures against the dark green poison coming for him and concentrated only on placing the blood slave seal.


    Once he was finished with the drawing of the seal on Young Lady Aura''s head and body, he quickly used his spirit power to activate them, and they were absorbed just like water drops on a sponge.


    No matter how much Young Lady Aura was unwilling to receive the blood slave seal, and no matter how much she didn''t like it, there was no escape for her.


    Not to mention that just like Roy she had been poisoned as well, and her resistance to the poison was lower than Roy''s so she was weakened much faster.


    In fact, to her, all accounts with this ugly and despicable world had been closed. She didn''t like the fact that she was leaving without having her revenge, but at least she didn''t end up deprived of her freedom.


    She died like a free young lady and didn''t fall as low as to become someone''s slave or servant. She could at least take pride in that, something that her mother had clearly been unable to do.


    On the other hand, Roy quickly jumped toward Young Noble Eric and did the same to him. The quantity and quality of his blood were certainly not at the right levels, but he didn''t have time to lose now.


    He could only take a shot! He didn''t even know whether the poison would affect the blood and the blood slave seal now, but he hoped it didn''t.


    Lady Kate could only see Roy hurry up, while the Titanic Cats were looking at her with dangerous glints in their eyes.


    If she dared to make a move and disrupt Roy''s actions she was surely going to suffer the Titanic Cats'' attack.


    But that wasn''t all, as she had even seen the poison coming out of her daughter''s necklace, and she knew what she had tried to do.


    She had tried to take her and Roy''s life in one go. Yet Roy didn''t seem like he was about to give up.


    She was completely exhausted and downtrodden from her daughter''s inevitable fate, but at the same time, Roy''s actions were actually giving her hope.


    Even more so when she remembered that Roy had come to this place in order to find and save Lady Fiona, who was suffering from a poison of a similar Rank.


    She could only pray that her daughter wouldn''t die like that, as she owed her too much. Neither her son, despite his obvious abandoning of her and her daughter in those moments.


    Roy quickly administered the blood slave seal symbols on Young Noble Timothe despite his futile tries to escape from one of the Titanic Cat''s grasp.


    Once he was done with that guy as well, there was a trickle of blood escaping his lips, but he didn''t seem to see or care about it, as he said to Kate,


    "Take care of the situation out here, make sure that they find out nothing!


    You help her too! You better obey and do what''s in my interest otherwise, I won''t care about anything, and force you to live a life worse than death!"


    The last sentences were directed to Young Noble Timothe who had just received his blood slave seal and was just like a slightly drunk man.


    With that said and done, Roy didn''t wait for an answer before he actually disappeared alongside Young Lady Aura and the Titanic Cats without waiting for an answer.


    Time was of the essence at that moment, and he couldn''t afford to waste even a fragment of a second, otherwise, Young Lady Aura''s condition would enter an unrecoverable stage.


    The moment he appeared at the Stone Altar, he immediately cut his hand this time not to draw symbols, but to actually feed it to Young Lady Aura.


    If he wanted to even give her a hope of fighting the poison he had to feed her with his own blood, which was the best antidote for poisons right now.


    The problem was that the beauty was close to passing out at that moment, and she didn''t have the strength to receive that. Not that she would if she knew what it was either.


    Left with no other choice, Roy could only suck his own blood, and then pass it to her through a French kiss¡­

 Chapter 273 - Breakthrough & Bothersome

    This time even if the beauty didn''t want to be treated, she didn''t have much of a choice as her whole body didn''t react to her will.


    She was just like some sort of living dead, knowing whatever was happening to her body, but unable to start or stop anything.


    On the other hand, Roy not only used his blood to give her a primary antidote against the poison in her body, but he also used the blood slave soul seal to ''order'' the beauty to not give up on her life.


    It was truly a bit overboard to not even allow the beauty to die on her own terms, but Roy needed her alive for now.


    Only by keeping her alive could he actually keep Kate in check and happy as well, but also gain an extremely capable secretary and advisor.


    While it would take some time for the beauty to actually start serving him as she should, he was willing to wait for that long.


    For the moment he was happy as long as this beauty didn''t make problems for him and disrupt his plans.


    With those thoughts in mind, he didn''t waste any second as he quickly helped the beauty sit on a lotus position in front of him, while he kept her sitting and then started channeling his Magic Power.


    What he was trying to do was to suck the poison on her body towards himself, and use it in his own Magic Power cultivation, alongside the one he had in his body.


    It was extremely difficult to allow the poison inside his body to run rampant and leave everything in the Stone Altar''s miraculous healing abilities, so he decided to start with a 6 to 4 ratio.


    Even though the one at a greater risk at the moment was the beautiful Young Lady Aura, he still valued himself the most.


    He was already showing a great cession by giving her an already partial rate by absorbing 60% of the poison from her, and only 40% from his own body.


    It was only when he noticed that 40% was more than necessary to keep him alive and help him continue that he started lowering the rate in Young Lady Aura''s favor.


    He started doing so by 5% for each minute until he reached an equality looking point with 85 to 15. That was enough for him to keep the poison in his body in check, and at the same time help Young Lady Aura.


    On the other hand, the beauty in front of him couldn''t believe the current situation, as the owner of the necklace, there was no one else who knew of its poison better than her.


    This was supposed to be her last option move and enable her to take down the person beside her and herself through a painful and scary death.


    Something that she had prepared with a specific person in mind, but that unfortunately she had been forced to use against Roy.


    It was a peak Rank 5 poison that she had spent a lot of money to get her hands upon. Such a poison was practically impossible to be cured.


    Even she didn''t have a cure for this thing, and the person she had bought it from had actually told her that this poison would be the last thing she smelled in her life.


    Yet not only hadn''t she died yet, but she was even being cured of the poison, it looked like an impossible dream, like some sort of delusion due to her unwillingness to die.


    For some odd reason though she was able to perfectly understand and feel that she wasn''t dying. In fact, she was getting better by the minute.


    Not only that, but she could tell that the crazy bastard behind her was actually absorbing the poison from her body and putting it to good use.


    As far as she knew this mysterious bastard brought here by that bi*tch Alma was actually a Rank 3 Warrior, so how could he make use of this poison?


    Not only that but she could also feel weird vitality energy entering her body and enforcing her recovery by more than a few times.


    This was something that she had probably never thought possible and yet it was happening. Furthermore, there was also the matter of this unknown place.


    Just how the hell had she disappeared from the highly secured palace of her dastardly father, to come here? This place seemed to be in the middle of nowhere.


    Just what the hell was going on, where was this place?


    Many questions were slowly passing through her mind at that moment, but unfortunately, she had to wait if she wanted an answer.


    "I prevent you to seek suicide, causing trouble to, or killing someone by my side without my explicit order."


    At least the good part was that while her body was getting detoxified from the poison she was slowly getting control of it.


    Like this she could continue with what she had started, of course, it was extremely difficult to have Roy join her in death, but at least she could take her own life on her own terms.


    Unfortunately, the moment she was thinking about that, Roy''s deep and solemn voice from behind completely destroyed her plans, and the moment she thought about it she could feel her whole body boiling.


    Due to the blood slave seal on her, she was unable to actually oppose Roy''s orders and she could only obey them otherwise, she would feel terrible pain but there would be no death.


    The only possible way to die in that situation would be if one just died mentally or spiritually from the pain, but in order for that to happen, they would have to suffer it for more than a month.


    Especially for a Rank 4 Fire Mage like her, she would have to suffer that pain for more than a few years, and even then it would be an if.


    After all, every time that the brain and soul felt danger upon them, they would immediately react reflexively and cut contact. The soul would be fully out of contact with the body.


    In the case of a blood slave seal case, even that was not possible to cut the pain, so the soul would be forced to ''override'' itself and metamorphose.


    For that reason, it was practically impossible for Young Lady Aura to disobey the order, and the blood slave seal was thought to be one of the most accomplished seals in Navita''s existence.


    On his side, Roy could only feel happy that he had actually managed to plant the seal before coming here, not only for Young Lady Aura but even for that waste of Young Noble Timothe.


    But that wasn''t his only achievement as he was extremely pleased to realize that there was a new development with his Venom Magic Power, as it was slowly rising restlessly.


    He had yet to absorb more than 60% of Young Lady Aura''s poison, and even less than 10% for himself, and he was already showing signs of a breakthrough.


    The purple venom crystal was slowly getting bigger and clearer during this time, making him feel extremely happy.


    It had been some time that he had been expecting this, so how could he be not happy about it. Furthermore, at the same time, he could feel that even the antidotes inside his body were experiencing growth.


    It was just like taking another boost shot that actually increased his immunity towards poisons, if before he could only bear with early to mid Rank 5 poisons, the current him wouldn''t have problems with top Rank 5 poisons.


    Just thinking about that made him feel extremely happy and determined to continue cultivating his Venom Magic Power even more diligently, of course alongside his other extremely important elements.


    One would say that right now Roy was trying to multitask when he could only create one elemental clone of himself, he still had a long way to go.


    At least, his path was clear and straight, so he didn''t need to tire himself out by thinking about it.


    Like this seconds turned into minutes, and minutes turned into hours, as finally Young Lady Aura was more than 50% recovered and could finally use her mouth and body to some extent.


    "Why are you doing this to me? What do you want from me? What have I done to you, for you to turn me into a slave and deprive me of my freedom!?


    Do you hear me!? Why!? Why are you doing this to me?"


    It was clear that she had no sentiments, or goodwill towards Roy despite him saving her life, and the moment she had the opportunity she started to bother him with her running mouth.


    While she wasn''t getting an answer it was clear that her words and voice had a great effect on Roy, who was trying to still absorb and refine the poison inside his body.


    If it weren''t for the Stone Altar restoring his Stamina and Spirit Power alongside its other effects, he would have already passed out long ago.


    As if that wasn''t enough he would also have to bear with the running mouth of Young Lady Aura in front of him still, he couldn''t say that he hadn''t expected something like this.


    "Don''t speak unless I tell you to speak, don''t bother me unless I tell you to bother me either!"


    Unable to bear the continuous torture though, he sent another order towards her. The beauty was clearly angered to death from those two orders, and not getting an answer.


    Unfortunately, it was impossible for her to express her anger and rage as it was considered a bother to Roy''s state at that moment, and she had to go through hellish pain even if she thought of doing it.


    There was nothing she could do but clench her teeth and boil inside¡­

 Chapter 274 - Unexpected Situation & Interests To Collect

    Unfortunately even that didn''t seem to be enough as her agitated emotional state seemed to affect the blood slave seal on her body and transmit her strong feelings to Roy, which put her through more suffering.


    It was quite a difficult situation for her as she couldn''t believe what was happening at that moment. it seemed like this was some sort of torture scheme planned by Roy for her.


    On the other hand, Roy couldn''t care in the least about her current thoughts and situation, as he was fully concentrated on his own business.


    He had to make sure that everything was as smooth sailing as possible in order for him to be able to break through the Rank 5 Venom Mage, and even cleanse his body from all the residue.


    He couldn''t allow any waste to remain in his system otherwise, he was going to pay the consequences in the future.


    After all, the worst thing one could do to his body was to slowly accumulate waste, and block his potential, and possible strength.


    Just like heart attacks happening due to the blockage of the arteries through fat and sugar. Similarly, the poison residues would create problems for his body in the future.


    For that reason, no matter how much he didn''t want to worsen the situation with the beauty in front of him, he had no choice but to go through with it.


    Fortunately, the Stone Altar was a truly magical artifact, as it truly helped him make a full recovery, no matter what the damage was.


    Of course, that was as long as he didn''t die in immediately, or due to the gravity of his wounds.


    No matter how magical this Stone Altar could be, it still wasn''t possible to revive a dead being. Yes, he had already tried it with some of his hunted animals.


    The Stone Altar could actually recover all the physical wounds of the animal, but it was impossible to revive its soul and reconnect it to the body.


    No matter how many times he tried it, the result was always the same, and in the end, he could only accept the result in front of him.


    It took Roy another few hours to finally refine all the poison that had entered his body, and even get rid of all the residues, as he finally opened his eyes with a happy and satisfied look.


    What he didn''t expect was that the situation in front of his eyes would make the smile on his face freeze immediately, as he saw the beasts, and his ladies surrounding Young Lady Aura with deadly stares.


    While they wouldn''t kill her without his order, she was bound to go through quite the rough treatment, for whatever she had done.


    Roy didn''t jump immediately to help her out, he just called one of the ladies by his side without attracting attention and asked her about the current situation.


    Apparently, Young Lady Aura had gained everyone''s anger and rage by cursing and insulting each and every one of the ladies and beasts present.


    It was clear that she was seeking her own death, but the ladies and even the beasts wouldn''t dare to kill her without Roy''s order and permission, so they could only look at her like that.


    That situation had enraged the beauty even more, as she had started to curse and insult them even harsher, going as long as their third or fourth generations.


    Even Roy had to accept that he didn''t expect Young Lady Aura to be such an uncouth and crazy woman as to go on for that long with her insult and curses.


    Still knowing all this he showed a slight smile on his face, as he said something to the beauty who explained the situation to him.


    The beauty showed a weird expression towards him, but she immediately did as she was told, and rejoined the mess once again, as she passed the message to Gisella.


    At the same time, Roy had disappeared from Gaia as he returned to the Castle of Earl Clark. Of course, he did so while activating his camouflage, he didn''t want to be skewed the moment he appeared.


    Fortunately, Young Noble Timothe and Lady Kate had controlled the situation quickly and hadn''t allowed the guards to snoop for too long, but it was clear that they were on high alert.


    After what happened in Count Reik''s mansion these guards didn''t dare to take things lightly and allow some other tragedy to happen.


    "So what now mother, your two children just turned into someone else''s slaves! Are you happy about this now!?"


    "How can I be happy about this!? I tried to warn you before it happened, but you didn''t pay me any attention! Now it''s too late to even try to do anything. We have no other choice!"


    "Wait, we!? Don''t tell me that you¡­"


    "Yes, I have the same seal upon my body, I am his slave as well!"


    "What!? How did that happen? How could you lose to him, he is only a Rank 3 Warrior with some weird skills!


    Don''t tell me that you gave in to him due to his prowess in bed, and then helped him with me and my little sister! Just what kind of mother are you!?"


    The more he continued speaking the louder did his voice become, as by the end of his words he looked like he was about to kill her due to his anger and rage.


    Kate couldn''t talk back to her son, because his words weren''t a complete lie. Roy''s prowess in bed was something that she had never experienced before.


    That wasn''t all though, as she also understood that his strength, intelligence, fighting prowess, and even ruler-born aura around his body were many times stronger than everyone else she had seen.


    But how could she say something like this to her own son without looking like she was trying to boast about her lover? It was impossible!


    "Little Timothe things aren''t as simple as you think, he is a truly dangerous man! Please, listen to me and don''t do anything stupid!"


    "He!? Dangerous?! He is just a bastard with great luck and backup. If it weren''t for those beasts he would already be kneeling in front of me and licking my feet!


    He is just a damned bastard!"


    The last words were said through clenched teeth as the blood slave seal was activated and his whole body was in pain.


    "Timothe listen to me don''t try anything stupid! You can''t win against him!"


    "Hmph~! Keeping your lovers side against your own children, just what kind of mother are you!? Can you even call yourself a mother!?"


    "I¡­"


    "You don''t have to say anything else, I just want to know one thing, are you going to help me against him, or should I only depend on myself!?"


    "I¡­ Timothe you really shouldn''t try¡­"


    "Enough! You have already made it clear who you are going to support! You can just shut your mouth and leave! I don''t need someone like you by my side!"


    He didn''t even call her his mother anymore, he called her just someone. That broke the woman''s heart, but everything she said was considering his life and well-being.


    Even though she didn''t know much about Roy, she already understood that he was someone that they couldn''t afford to offend.


    Someone that they should never get angry otherwise, the one to be sorry would be them. Not to mention that Roy already had her daughter in his possession.


    If she or her son did something that went against his wishes then her daughter might be forced to suffer the consequences and she didn''t want that.


    Still, this kid was her son as well. She couldn''t see him suffer either, so she once again tried to call some sense into him,


    "Son you shouldn''t¡­"


    "Shut the hell up you slu*t! How can you still call me your son after all this? I refuse to have a mother like you!


    You better disappear from my sight before I do something that I am rearing to do!"


    "You seem quite ballsy bro!"


    What the mother-son duo didn''t expect was that while they were discussing stuff like this, Roy would suddenly appear and make such a comment.


    "Yoouuu¡­ I will¡­"


    But before the poor Young Noble Timothe could do or say something, a heart-wrenching pain coursed through his body, and he was unable to voice another word.


    "Don''t make much noise, I dislike attention!"


    ''Crackk¡­, crack~!''


    As if his pain wasn''t enough, Roy went and gave him such an order that forced him to clench his teeth until cracking sounds were heard, so he could weather down the noise!


    "Very well, that is what you should do!"


    "Master, please, can you let him off? I am sure that he won''t do that again!"


    "Kate, you have known me for quite some time now, do you think I am stupid or slow? Do you think that I don''t know what type of guy he is?


    Furthermore, I still have some debts to collect from him. After all, your good son tried to humiliate me at the party, and even assassinate me after!


    While I am not a petty guy who would seek revenge for even the slightest problem, I surely am no saint to forgive his crimes either!


    You have a fault in this too, if it weren''t for you spoiling him like this, then he wouldn''t have become such useless trash!


    So, don''t try to seek forgiveness for him ever again, or I will make sure to double his suffering¡­"